m'^^. 
 
 '-e 
 
 * ♦•' 
 
 v^-^^ 
 
 
 ^/■'^ 
 
 
 'i * '^■ 
 
 .-.r* 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 
 
 # ^/.u/,. i;d ti I 
 
 J^<A. 
 
 ^ %%-^ 
 
 NlTKl) 8TATES OK AMERITA, 
 
HISTORICAL 
 
 CAUSES AND EFFECTS 
 
 FROM THE 
 
 FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE, 
 TO THE REFORMATION. 
 
 15 17. 
 
 In History, a great volume is unrolletl for our instruction, drawing the materials 
 of future wisdom from the past errors and infirmities of mankind."— Burke. 
 
 william'^ullivan, 
 
 Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences ; Member of the Massa- 
 chusetts Historical Society; and Honorary Member of the Histor- 
 ical Society of Pennsylvania : Author of Political,' 
 'Moral,' and ' "Historical Class Books.' 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 JAMES B. DOW, 362 WASHINGTON-ST. 
 
 1838. 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF CONGI^ESS 
 
 WASHINGTON f 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1837, b}' 
 
 William Sullivan, 
 in the Clerk's office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 
 
 • Printed by Wm. A. Hall & Co. 
 
 a<o 
 
i 
 
 % PREFACE. 
 M 
 
 The genius of History is represented as in the act o(" record- 
 ing PASSING EVENTS. It should rather he regarded as seated 
 among ruins and relics, and tasking imaginatioa to rehuild and 
 repeople the temples and abodes, whicli scattered fragments 
 prove to have existed. An outline of physical being, and of 
 actions, may be formed ; but motives, passions, perceptions of 
 good and evil, living life, are presented according to the histo- 
 rian's deduction or inference. He, unconsciously, portrays his 
 own views, Avhen he intends to delineate historical truth. Those 
 Avho treat of the same persons and events, are often found to 
 be inconsistent with each other; and on causes and motives 
 they are frequently irreconcilable. That history should be 
 overshadowed with doubts and uncertainties is inevitable, but 
 history is not, therefore, as is sometimes said, wer^e fable. - 
 
 There are certain causes and effects which may he discerned 
 among all the varieties of conflicting accounts. These are the 
 sources of historical instruction. They disclose the course of 
 events by which the world has been brought to its present con- 
 dition. They are the fads, however variously stated, from 
 w^hich its future condition is to be inferred. 
 
 From the review of these ten centuries it appears, tliat it is 
 man's destiny to be ever the cruel enemy of himself— the slave 
 of his own bad passions — the destroyer of his fellow— and qual- 
 ified only to repeat, from age to age, the same course of follies, 
 crimes, and miseries. No respite is found but in the exhaus- 
 tion of the power to do evil, or when a brief tranquillity is 
 secured by the terror of superior force. With all the light 
 which the three last centuries have given, bloody conflicts are 
 still seen among the people of the same nation. In several 
 Christian countries, an adroit priesthood still darkens and sub- 
 dues the mind, and armed despots hold millions in sullen bond- 
 age. Where civil liberty is known, there is dread of com- 
 motions, revolution, and anarchy ; or there is serious apprehen- 
 sion that despotism will gradually enthrone itself by the forms 
 of legislation, or by ruling the will of a miajority who are too 
 degraded and ignorant to perceive iheir own subjection. 
 
 Reason penetrates this discouraging gloom. It discerns that 
 the beneficent gift of the Deity is, the capacity to improve. 
 It finds, in the neglect of this capacity, the true cause of human 
 errors, and the deepest reproach to man's free agency. 
 
 Hitherto, improvement has been left to individual efforts, as 
 though it were too insignificant an object to merit the attention 
 of rulers. If the condition, of which human society is capable. 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 should ever arise, it will be when governments have performed 
 their duties. Governments have something more to do than to 
 provide for the trial and punishment of criminals — for taxation 
 —for regulating the rights and uses of property— for keeping 
 arms to preserve peace, or wage Avars of aggression and defence. 
 It is their duty, also, to guard against the commission of misde- 
 meanors and crimes, and to prepare approaching manhood to 
 understand and respect a sound morality, as the best means of 
 security and welfare. No one will say, that society is more 
 safe from violence and confusion when only a few are instruct- 
 ed in social rights and duties. It is then the least safe, as some 
 of these few will yield to the temptation of acting on the gene- 
 ral ignorance, to secure benefits inconsistent with the general 
 good. Society will be safe only when all its members are in- 
 structed, and when all are competent to judge of the just and 
 beneficent exercise of power, and of its perversion and abuse. 
 It is not by prohibitory statutes that society can be made safe 
 and prosperous, but by the prevalence of enlightened public 
 opinion. Such opinion will prevail when Governments use 
 their trust, in unison Avith individuals, to teach, universally, the 
 rights and duties of human life.* 
 
 To know what can be done, it must be known, first, how this 
 capacity has been used, neglected, or perverted. This volume 
 is intended as a contribution to that object. 
 
 First. The state of society is examined at the close of the 
 fifth century, w^hen a new condition arose among nations on the 
 fall of the Roman Empire of the West. 
 
 Second. Events which had permanent effects on moral, 
 social, and political condition, are treated of separately and 
 continuously, as to each nation. 
 
 Third. International events are treated of in the territories 
 in which they principally occurred. 
 
 Fourth. The order of treatment is to begin Avith the most 
 AvestAvardly of European nations, and proceed thence through 
 each nation to the eastern end of Asia. 
 
 Fifth. To preserve the connexion of events, it has been 
 necessary, sometimes, to transcend the limits of these ten cen- 
 turies. 
 
 There remain, as the subjects of another volume, causes and 
 effects among European nations, and their colonies, during the 
 last three centuries. 
 
 Boston, November, 1837. 
 
 * " A Board of Education " has been established (in 1837) by legis- 
 lative cnUhority, for the instruction of the young in common schools. 
 This system is going into full effect under a AAdse and faithful adminis- 
 tration, and is every Avhere gratefully and respectfully received. There 
 is better hope, from these measures, that rational civil liberty may be 
 preserved, than from any thing done since Massachusetts became a 
 sovereign State. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter ^, ^ Page 
 
 I.— The slate of Europe at the close of llie fifth Century 1 
 
 II._The Population of Europe at the close of the fifth Cen- 
 tury ^ 
 
 IIL— The Roman Empire of the East .... 
 
 IV.— The state of Religion at the end of the fifth Century 13 
 
 v .— The Feudal S3^stem _J£^ 
 
 VL— Ireland.— Original Population — Poems of Ossian— St. 
 Patrick— Pela^an Heresy— Learning — Conquest of 
 Ireland by Henry II.— Causes of Affliction— Prmce 
 John— Government of English Kmgs— State of Ire- 
 land in 1500 32 
 
 VII.— Scotland —Original Population — Divisions of Socie- 
 ty—Macbeth— Stuart Origin— Maid of Norway— Suc- 
 cession of Baliol and Bruce to the Crown— Wallace- 
 Succession of Kings— English and Scotch Wars- 
 Marriage of Henry VII.'s daughter with James IV. 44 
 VIII.— Saxoxs— England.— Caesar's Conquest of England— Ro- 
 man Dominion— The Saxons ... 54 
 
 IX.— Saxons in England —Heptarchy — Consolidation— Eg- 
 bert— Danish Invasion— Alfred .... 59 
 X.— Alfred's Reign— Danes— State of England— Religion 63 
 
 XI— Alfred's Labors— His own Acquirements— His Gov- 
 ernment—Its Effects on his Subjects- The Difficulties 
 he encountered "' 
 
 XII.— Social and Political Condition of the Saxons after Al- 
 fred's Death— Saxon Language .... 73 
 
 XIII.— Succession of Kings from Alfred to William the Con- 
 queror-Saint Dimstan— Danish Kings— Battle of Has- 
 tings— William in 106G . . • . . 81 
 XIV— The Reign of William— Introduction of the Feudal 
 System— Dooms-day Book— Game Laws — Williani 
 Rufus— Henry I -Stephen— Henry II.— Thomas a 
 Becket— Events in Henry's Reign— His Death— State 
 of Society . . • ^^ 
 
 XV— Richard I.— Crusade— Jews— Richard's Imprisonment- 
 His Death— John— murders Arthur— Submission to 
 the Pope— Loss of French Provinces— Magna Char- 
 
 ta— John's Death • ^^ 
 
 XVI— Henrv III.— Civil Wars — Confirmation of Masfna 
 Charta— First House of Commons— De Mountfori— 
 Death of Henry III— State of Society . . 106 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 Caapter Page 
 
 XVIL— Edward I.— Conquest of Wales— Wars with Scotland 
 — War with France — William Wallace — Internal 
 Administration — Confirmation of Charters — Com- 
 merce — Edward II. — Battle of Bannockburn . 114 
 XVIII.— Edward III.— War with France— Battle of Crecy— 
 Edward the Black Prince — Ich Dien — Order of the 
 Garter — Battle of Poictiers— King- of France cap- 
 tive — Peace wilh France — New War with France 
 —Death of Black Prince— Death of Edward III. 122 
 XIX.— Richard II.— War with Scotland— W' at Tyler's Insur- 
 rection — Richard's Internal Administration — Trou- 
 bled state of the Kingdom — Richard goes to Ireland 
 — Henry IV. usurps the Crown — Richard Deposed 
 and Murdered — Internal state of the Kingdom — 
 Distinguished Authors . . . . 127 
 
 XX, — Henry IV. — Origin of the Two Roses — Rebellions 
 against Henry iV. — WicklilTe, the Reformer — Hen- 
 ry V, — Conquests in France — Henry VI. . 135 
 XXI. — Henry VI. — Principal Actors in this reign — Margaret 
 of Anjou — Internal Dissensions — Jack Cade — Duke 
 of York Regent — Commencement of Civil Wars — 
 Warwick the King-maker — Edward IV. . . 143 
 
 XXII. — Reign of Edward IV. — Continuation of Wars between 
 the Roses — Edward's Q.ueen, Elizabeth Woodville 
 — Rebellions — Edward's Flight — His Restoration — 
 Death of Warwick — Glaecn Margaret captive — 
 Death of Henry VI 151 
 
 XXIII.— Richard III. — Principal Actors in his Time — Murder 
 of Edward's two Suns — Richard's attempt to marry 
 Edward's datighter Elizabeth -Earl of Richmond 
 — Battle of Bosworth — Henry VII. — Distinguished 
 Writers 158 
 
 XXIV. — Spain. — Early Population — Gothic Kingdom — Intro- 
 duction of Catholic Religion — Northern Kingdoms 
 of Spain — Invasion of the Moors — Wars between 
 Northern Kingdoms and the Moors . . 1G9 
 
 XXV. — The Moors in Spain — Their Riches and Magnifi- 
 cence — Their Learning — Their Decline . . 175 
 XXVI. — Goihic Kingdoms— Wars with the Moors — Spirit of 
 Freedon— Cortes — Justiza — The Cid— Peter the 
 Cruel-Ferdinand and Labolla-Conquest ofGianada 178 
 
 XXVIL— Po:n'UG.\r 190 
 
 XXVIII. — Hoi-r.AND — Belgium — NETniiRLANDs , v . . 192 
 XXIX. — Franck. — France, from 500 to the Reign of the Carlo- 
 
 vingians 198 
 
 XXX. — The Reign of the Carlovingians — Charlemagne . 203 
 XXXI.— The state of France in the year 1000 ... 210 
 XXXIl.— The Succession of French Kings — Papal Power — 
 
 Truce of God— Hildcbrand, Gregory VI I.— Crusades 213 
 
1/ 
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 Chaptkr Page 
 
 XXXIII.— Louis the Fat— Third Estate— Crusades— Louis VII. 
 — Divorce of his dueen, Elenora — Her marriage 
 ^vith Henr}^ II. of England— Crusade ol Richard 
 and others — Troubadours — Persecution of the Albi- 
 genses — Origin of the Inquisition . . . 2*20 
 XXXIV. — Saint Louis— His first Crusade — His Internal Gov- 
 ernment—His second Crusade— His Death . . 229 
 XXXV. — The five Kings, descendants of Saint Louis — Inter- 
 nal state of France — Warfare between Philip and 
 Pope Boniface — The Papal Seat removed to France 
 —Destruction of Knight Templars— Deathof Philip 233 
 XXXVI. — Philip VI. — Wars of France and England— Comn^o- 
 tions in France — Its miserable Condition — Battles 
 between the English and the French — Jacquerie — 
 Peace 237 
 
 XXXVII. — Renewal of'the War— Henrv V. in France— Peace- 
 Marriage of Henry V.— His Death- Henry VI. — 
 Charles VII. — Maid of Orleans — Recovery of his 
 
 Kmgdom by Charles VII 243 
 
 XXXVIII.— The Reign of Louis XL of France . . .249 
 
 XXXIX —Charles VIII.— Louis XII; 253 
 
 X- XL. — Northern and North-eastern Europe . . 257 
 
 XLI. — Germany. — Separation of Germany and France — 
 -^ Classes of People — Elements of German History 259 
 
 XLII. — Succession of Emperors 264 
 
 XLIIL— German Emperors from n52 to 1308 ... 270 
 XLIV.— German Emperors from 1308 to 1519 . . . 278 
 XLV. — Switzerland. — Origin of the League of the Swiss Can- 
 tons • . . 285 
 
 XLVI. — The Wars between the Swiss Cantons and German 
 Emperors, and the Swiss and Dukes of Austria, from 
 
 131G to 1450 292 
 
 XLVII. — Wars of the Swiss and Emperors, and vdth Louis XL 
 of France and with Charles of Burgundy — Remark- 
 able Battles— Character of the Swiss in 1500 . . 298 
 XLVIIL— ITALY—Gothic Kingdom— Reign of Theodoric— Lom- 
 bards— Belisarius — Narses— Italian Language . 209 
 ~ XLIX. — Lombardy, — Lombard Kingdom— Conquest by Pepin 
 of France — Dominion of Charlemagne and of his 
 Successors — Normans in Italy . . . 316 
 
 L. — Northern Italy. — State of Northern Italy in 1100 — 
 Gueli^ and Ghibelines— Frederick Barbarossa's Wars 
 with the Italian Republics .... 320 
 
 LI. — From the Peace of Constance, in 1183, to the Death 
 of Frederick II., Emperor of Germany and King of 
 
 the Two Sicilies, in 1250 328 
 
 LIL— The Republic of Venice 339 
 
 LIII. — Bologna — Ferrara — Genoa— Pisa . . . 350 
 
 LIV.— Middle Italy— Tuscany— Republic of Florence from 
 
 1000 to 1500 357 
 
VH) CONTr.STvS. 
 
 LV.~TKe ISfKi>»v'« r«nuly :Cl 
 
 LVl.— N'Ar>.Ks and Skua, l\xMU 1147 uU:>lO . . :^U 
 
 LVMU— Coni^uosi of NnpUv?. by Chwrlos Vlll. of Pr^noo . iOO 
 LVin.—Uv^MK— Tho l\M>Ks— Tho ChiuvU, l\\un l()(H> to UhX) 111 
 LIX.— Mr\^sm\\s i>t iho IVjvjj to subject all TtMujvnU Au- 
 thority to tlvotuNvU-cs ..... 4*i5 
 LX. — ro|H^ in France— '05 ix?atSchisn\— Council of Ooiistanct? iM 
 LXr— The CKCSAt^KJ*. tkxni UW> to b^lU .... IIG 
 LXll — Kr»>vi^ vH^ ttiK OKCsxt^Ks— Inct^RNX* of Pa|H\l Power 
 — EtlWt on 'r<MuiH>rxU Powxu^ — Five Ci^ie^ — Eticcl 
 on Agriouhural l.vt'o— Ohi\^\lry— Nobiltty— Oixlers 
 of Kuij^rlvthvHHl— L^ti Couuuewe — SUk — Sujj^ai^ — Et- 
 livt on 8vHm;\1 Character— Kvib of i^-us;\des . -I'vl 
 
 LMU,— Reti\v>*jH\t of the ftve CenturiCvS Axmu UKH) to IMX) . Km 
 '"LXIV» — KxsTKKxl%MtMUR.— CvMu^iautitte-Oonstrttitinople-xTustin- 
 iau— l^xctivHus ^^f the Oitvus— Theixlom— Helivsarius 
 — Na^-^^s—Evlitices— Civil L^iw— Hettiarlo.ible events -47 4 
 
 LXV. — The EtuiHMvr Heraclius and the Persians— IV^storat ion 
 
 ot~ the Holy Ct\v^—Sueeessiot\ of GiXH.^k E»nj>ei\>rs 
 
 -Basilican Cvxle — The L{\tin Kinjjxloni . . iJv^ 
 
 lA^ I — Oivek K.tujntv- Military AdventutXM^— Sueci\ssion of 
 
 Et\i }v<M\M>— A 1 1 ao k vM' t he Tu rk-s — Baja zet — Cone i I i- 
 
 ativ^n ofGtXH^k and rv:^tin Chuivhes — Cotistaiuit»ople 
 
 taken by tlu^ Turks— Note on the Giwk Chtttvh .VK^ 
 
 LXVn. — \Vk5«tknn Astx — Prr5!«a — Cities on the Euphrates aiul 
 
 Tvi^ris— Pci^ian Grandeur . • . . .MS 
 LXVllL— Mamomkvan Rk« ^uon— Akabia —Ancient Relijiion — 
 
 Mahomet, or Mohan\tnei , ♦ . . . .V20> 
 
 LXIX.— Mahou\et\s Pi\%4itvss— Death— Abul>ek«ei^— Omar . SJ^i 
 \ W — Cvmquest of E^viM— A lexatxdrian Library — Conquests 
 
 in Barlviry— Mixtutv ot' Arabs and Moors . . MS 
 LXXt. — M?»hoinetat\ Etnpii^e in the Kiusi — House of Ommiades 
 
 — AbK^ssiides . » STh) 
 
 LXXU, — House of .\bh\^side> — Sr»lendv>r of the Caliphate— De- 
 cline «nd l-^\U of the Arabian Power — Origin of the 
 Otionuux Etupitv ...... 55(» 
 
 LXXIU.— Ckvtkax. As* v.— The Cradle of Nations^Zotxxastei^ 
 
 His Hchgiim . rHV4 
 
 LXXIV,— T\»>«A.— Pv>^>ulativM\ — Relisri^Mi — Ancient Te»«ples-Sitt- 
 
 gttlar Optniv>ns . ." 56S 
 
 LXXV.— Im^a — CvMUtmnve — Pv^itical RewUutions — Conquests 
 
 v^f EuivixN\t\s 577 
 
 LXXVI. — British Conquests and Passersiows in India 583 
 
 LXXVIK— CwN-lM^A 58;^ 
 
 LX X Vlll. — Cmiv * — i^ywi-^rhv *>f China — Orisr»n otX^'hinese — Otxvai 
 W ■' ' ^ ^^V^ '' '^ ^ ■ '"I 
 
 Oc<^\nia . . 51*0 
 
HISTORICAL CAUSEB AND EFFECTS FROM 
 A. D. 5<KJ TO A. D. l.!KX). 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE STATK OK EHfJOPE AT THK CLOHK OP THf, HFTH C;:?TTT:rV. 
 
 In the firnt j;?jrt of these Ijj-itoncai Si<et/;ne», n^XioriH and 
 evemts were exarnin^yJ from the earlif^ times to the fall of the 
 Roman empire of the West, A. D. 476- It ia intended to 
 comprise in this volume, nations and events from that p^^riod 
 to the Reformation, in the beginning of the sixteenth century. 
 
 At the end of the fifth ceiitury, the West of Europe had 
 undergone an entire revolution. The Roman empire of the 
 East continues] nearly one thousand y^^rs after that time, and 
 was then subdued by the Turks. Distinct nations, whom the 
 Greeks and Romans compri.«ed under the general name of 
 bo/rbariana, had possessed thern.selves of the West, This 
 revolution involved not only the tenure of the land: a new 
 order of things arose in govemmerjt and religion — in the 
 objects of desire and aversion — in the orders of society, and, 
 necessarily, in customs and habits. German barbarism inter- 
 mingled with Roman civilization. As the former had a cor/v- 
 manding influence, the latter entirely disappeared. From this 
 revolution are derived the several nations which now hold all 
 the West of Europe. From this epoch are to be traced the 
 corruptions and abuses of Christianity ; the new charzicter 
 and consequences of war; new languages: new divisions in 
 the orders of society ; the ri.se of the various employments in 
 which the members of society are now seen to be engaged ; 
 the rank and influence of woman in the social and domestic 
 relations of life. Over these various subjects is to be noticed 
 the effect of polilico.l power ; that is, the command over phys- 
 ical strength, by which one, few, or many have been able to 
 prescribe rules and enforce obedience as to all others. 
 1 
 
2 THE STATE OF EUROPE AT THE 
 
 Before the Romans had passed the Alps into the country 
 now called France, it was inhabited by a people known under 
 the general name of Celtte, or Celts, and who called them- 
 selves Gael, or Gales, and whence the Roman name for them, 
 Gauls, was derived, and their territory known by the general 
 name of Gaul. Tribes are supposed, at some unknown time, 
 to have emigrated from Asia, and to have occupied a large 
 portion of the West of Europe. They are thought to have 
 been a distinct, and, in many respects, a different people from 
 those who formed the German tribes, and to have come, before 
 these tribes, into Europe. From the Celts, the population of 
 England, France, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland was undoubt- 
 edly derived ; though the names among this population were 
 different, and the languages spoken by them so variant from 
 each other as to have lost the proof of common origin. 
 
 The Celts were distinguishable from other barbarous peo- 
 ple by their religion and their bards. In their religion, we 
 find the same causes producing the same effects, as we have 
 noticed in the religion of Egyptians, Persians, Greeks, and 
 Romans ; that is, awful and terrifying mysteries, conducted by 
 an initiated and sacred fraternity, corresponding to the common 
 name of priests. They were called Druids. Like the Bra- 
 mins of India, and the priests of Egypt, they formed a dis- 
 tinct class or caste ; and like these, and like the magi of Per- 
 sia, they were not only the ministers in all holy things, but 
 also the learned in the superstitions, mysteries, and worship 
 which they had invented. They possessed the highest author- 
 ity in all affairs of government and in the administration of 
 justice ; they appointed officers, and governed absolutely in all 
 things but in warfare, in which they were not held to engage. 
 They denounced the punishments of their religion against 
 those who were sinful or disobedient. Thus we see among 
 the Druids, only one more form of the same propensities 
 which have appeared in most nations and ages where there was 
 only the religion of human creation. In such religions some 
 animal or plant has usually been held sacred. The Druids 
 considered the misletoe (which is called a parasitical plant, 
 because it does not grow from the ground, but from another 
 plant, especially the oak,) as the holiest object in nature ; as 
 the lotus was in India and Egypt. The principal seat of this 
 Druidical power was in England. Some of the wonderful 
 stone structures seen in the British isles, were Druid temples. 
 
 The Celtic bards were singing poets, who, as such, were 
 historians, common to most barbarous and warlike nations* 
 
CLOSE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 
 
 3 
 
 There were such persons among the Greeks, in the early 
 leriods of their history. The Scotch, Welsh, and Irish pipers, 
 ire relics of the Celtic bards. The poems of Ossian, purport- 
 ing to be translations of ancient Celtic productions, give some 
 impression of the character and effect of this exciting melody.* 
 The Celts were a numerous and powerful race at an early 
 period, and sufficiently so to have invaded, and to have con- 
 quered, a part of Spain, and portions of country along the 
 Danube, and to have extended themselves even into Greece. 
 As these nations had no records of themselves, their territo- 
 ries, conquests, and condition are not to be ascertained. Their 
 migrations, changes and revolutions were, doubtless, like 
 those which occurred among the Indians of America, for cen- 
 turies before they were known to Europeans. The Celts were 
 subjected to the action of the Romans for nearly four centu- 
 ries, and then to the German barbarians ; so that towards the 
 end of the fifth century, their distinctive name, their Druids, 
 and their bards, had been lost by mingling with other people. 
 They were like great rivers which come, in their course, to a 
 still greater volume of waters, in which their origin, and their 
 name, and their peculiarities, are no longer distinguishable. 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 THE POPULATION OF EUROPE AT THE CLOSE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 
 
 Before the year 500, the Roman empire had extended 
 itself beyond the Alps to the north and west. It ruled in what 
 is now called Switzerland, and still further north, from the foot 
 of the Alps, a small distance into Germany, as it now is. 
 The line of Roman possession was different at different times. 
 The forty-seventh degree of north latitude is near their most 
 northern boundary. These regions, which Rome had acquired 
 by conquest, were distinguished by various names, not neces- 
 sary to be mentioned, as few of them are now so called. West 
 of the river Rhine, and thence to the Atlantic, was Gaul, as 
 the Romans called it, and the same which is now called 
 France. Over the whole of this country the Romans had 
 
 * Thomas Moore, in his History of Ireland, has investigated the 
 authenticity of the poems of Ossian, and has shown their true origin, as 
 will be noticed in sketches of Ireland. 
 
4 THE rOPULATION OF EUROPE AT THE 
 
 acquired dominion by long-continued and bloody wars. They 
 had also passed over to England. Caesar was the first Ro- 
 man general who appeared on the island, 53 B. C. England 
 was held as a Roman province till the beginning of the fifth 
 century, and between that time and the year A. D. 446, it was 
 abandoned, and all Roman authority withdrawn. (Mcintosh, 
 chap. I.) 
 
 If we begin at the forty-seventh degree of north latitude, 
 where it crosses the river Rhine, and follow that line thence 
 eastwardly, towards the Caspian sea in Asia, we shall mark 
 the line, on the earth's surface, which was (in Europe) the 
 boundary, alternately of Romans and barbarians, as the one or 
 the other prevailed in their conflicts. From this line of lati- 
 tude northwardly to the Northern Ocean, both in Asia and 
 Europe, is found that vast territory in which millions of human 
 beings dwelt in a state of barbarism. Their origin is un- 
 known. The little that is known of them is obtained through 
 the Greeks and Romans, in describing wars to conquer or 
 repel them, on the frontiers of the empire. The historians 
 who are followed in the accounts given of these nations, are 
 the Grecian Herodotus, and Csesar and Tacitus among the 
 Romans. By the two latter writers, especially, these tribes are 
 distinguished by national names. They knew how to use iron 
 in their warfare, and they had horses, cattle, and sheep. 
 
 It is said by Hallam, in his learned and elaborate history of 
 the Middle Ages, that before the end of the fifth century, bar- 
 barous nations had thus possessed themselves of the west of 
 Europe. The Suevi held part of Spain ; the Visigoths pos- 
 sessed the remainder, and a part of Gaul, or France, next to 
 Spain ; the Burgundians had established themselves in France, 
 between the rivers Rhone and Saone, on the south-eastern part of 
 France. The Ostrogoths possessed nearly the whole of Italy. 
 The Vandals, who came first of these nations, had traversed 
 Europe into Spain, passed thence into Africa, and penetrated 
 to Carthage, which was their seat of empire. This account 
 by Hallam agrees with those of other writers, through whom 
 it is known, that the northern part of France was held by a 
 people who were called Franks, and who held also the Neth- 
 erlands, now called Belgium. The Franks were a confede- 
 racy of tribes, who dwelt in Westphalia, and the surrounding 
 country east of the Rhine. They confederated to resist the 
 Romans, and took the name of Franks, or Freemen. From 
 this nation, and from the Burgundians, with some other inter- 
 mixture of the Celtic race, and including that population 
 
CLOSE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 5 
 
 which the Romans had brought into Gaul, the French nation 
 of the present day are descended. 
 
 The present population of Spain are the descendants of 
 Grecian colonists, who had settled on the eastern side of the 
 peninsula before the Romans had risen into power, and also of 
 persons introduced while Spain was a Roman province. To 
 these are to be added the Suevi and Visigoths, and the Sara- 
 cens or Moors. The latter conquered and held the south of 
 Spain for some ages. The people of Italy, of the present day, 
 are the descendants of the mixed race whom the tribes of 
 barbarians found there, as Roman subjects, and of themselves. 
 In the last ages of the Roman empire of the west, great 
 numbers resorted to Italy from the Greek, Asiatic, and Afri- 
 can provinces. In the decline of the empire, barbarians were 
 enlisted in the Roman legions. Besides these, there were 
 many thousands who were held in servitude, and who were 
 gathered from all the countries which the Romans had con- 
 quered. Thus, the population of Italy, at the end of the fifth 
 century, was the most mixed of any in Europe. 
 
 In the territory before mentioned, having the Rhine for its 
 western boundary, and the forty-seventh degree of north lati- 
 tude for its southern boundary, many different nations dwelt, to 
 whom Tacitus assigns names and countries. These nations 
 are said, by the German historian John Von Muller, to have 
 had the general name of Teutonic, because they worshipped a 
 God whom they called Tuist, or Tuet. The Teutonic, or 
 ancient parent German language, comprised the Scandinavian, 
 that of a people so called, who dwelt where the kingdoms of 
 Denmark and Sweden now are. It appears, (Wheaton's His- 
 tory of the Northmen,) that the Scandinavians had a literature 
 of their own, and an alphabet of sixteen letters, believed to be 
 derived from the Phoenicians. It was called Runic, a term 
 supposed to imply mystery; and was, undoubtedly, the pecu- 
 liar property of the priesthood. It must be admitted, that no 
 small part of the narratives concerning these ancient German 
 people, is founded more in conjecture than in positive facts. 
 
 Most of the languages of the north of Europe are of this 
 Teutonic class. The name of the Saxons occurs in this north- 
 ern region. They are supposed to have dwelt on the shores 
 near Jutland, and near the mouth of the Elbe, and west of that 
 river towards Westphalia. They were afterwards known as 
 the Saxon race in England, and the same race who gave their 
 name to a part of Germany now known as Saxony. • 
 
 Gibbon, in his history of the Decline and Fall of the Roman 
 
6 THE POPULATION OF EUROPE AT THE 
 
 Empire says, that the Goths and Vandals were similar, if not 
 the same people originally, and that the Goths divided into the 
 Ostrogoths, (western,) and Visigoths, (eastern,) and theGepidas. 
 The Vandals he considers to have been divided into the Her- 
 uli, Burgundians, and Lombards, (long beards.) About the 
 beginning of the Christian era, (according to this historian,) 
 the Goths were established near the mouth of the river Vis- 
 tula, in the country where the cities of Thorn, Elbing, Ko- 
 ningsburg and Dantzic now are; and the Vandals in the 
 countries where Mecklenburgh and Pomerania now are. 
 From these abodes the Goths and the Vandals migrated to the 
 country which lies north of the Black Sea, within the two 
 first centuries of the Christian era, which country was called 
 Scj'-thia. The supposition is, that all these nations were origi- 
 nally of Asia, and this is more certainly assumed of the Scla- 
 vonians, (so called from slava, fame,) who are first referred to 
 Sarmatia, northwardly of the Caspian Sea. It is, however, of 
 as little importance as of certainty, whether these conjectural 
 localities of the barbarians are well founded or not. Like the 
 natives of America, it is probable that they had wars, vicissitudes, 
 and changes,^ throughout centuries, of which they had neither 
 record nor tradition. 
 
 There was one other and distinct people, called the Huns, 
 of whom no doubt seems to be entertained of origin or prog- 
 ress. All writers who mention this people's origin, concur, 
 that they were masters of the extreme east of Asia, and occu- 
 pied a country of vast extent north of the Chinese wall, (said 
 to be fifteen hundred miles in length,) and that their empire 
 extended to the North Sea. In the third century they moved 
 westward by the north of the Caspian Sea, and subdued all 
 nations with whom they came in contact; or forced them 
 toward the west. In person, habits, and manners, the Huns were 
 a very different people from the barbarians of Europe. They 
 were'^short, swarthy, and ill-formed; but some of the nations 
 who have been mentioned, are described as tall, well-formed, 
 of light complexion, blue eyes, and of pleasing expression. 
 The approach of the Huns \vas the cause of the final over- 
 throw of the Romans. The nations who have been mentioned 
 as having been established in the country northwardly of the 
 Caspian, were driven on to the Roman territories. The Huns 
 occupied the country which was thus deserted, until their 
 increasing numbers, or other motives, urged them to the west. 
 Hungary, so called from them, was their European establish- 
 ment. But, as has been before (in the first volume) remarked, 
 
CLOSE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 7 
 
 they appeared in Italy, and even beyond the Rhine in France, 
 under their great chief, Atilla. 
 
 We have further to notice the barbarians, in regard to their 
 characteristic qualities, because these have a direct relation to 
 the present occupants of Europe. It is believed that all these 
 qualities are described by historians from the writings of Cse- 
 sar and Tacitus ; the former, in a great degree, from his own 
 observation; the latter was a highly accomplished civilian, 
 who wrote at Rome towards the close of the hrst century, and 
 whose authority, for what he says of the Germans, may have 
 been works now unknown. However this may have been, 
 his writings on this people are regarded, by all subsequent 
 historians, as worthy of confidence. There is another writer 
 who is quoted by Gibbon, Hallam, and others, by the name of 
 Jornandes, who left a work " on the origin and affairs of the 
 Goths." He died towards the close of the sixth century, his 
 work coming down to the year 552. From such sources, and 
 with the aid of the late work of Von Muller, we shall con- 
 dense an account of these founders of European nations. 
 
 Men, civilized or savage, have the same natural wants and 
 passions, and the same necessity to fill up with action, the suc- 
 cessive hours of life, not given to repose. The difference is 
 found in the different modes of gratification. A savage may have 
 some notion of exchanging one thing for another, and some pleas- 
 ure in sounds, and in objects which please the eye. He has also 
 some idea of command and obedience, and, perhaps, of some 
 rule by which the one should be given, and the other rendered. 
 He has some sentiment of right and wrong, and consequently 
 of justice. But it belongs to a refined age to have carried out 
 these original perceptions into extensive commerce, music, 
 painting, literature, records of the past, comprehension of the 
 future, complex civil government, and solemn courts of justice. 
 The barbarians will be remarked upon in those prominent 
 qualities which will sho\v, that civilized and refined society 
 had its original elements among them; and thence afford the 
 inference, that what is now seen in society arises from the 
 capacity to improve. This capacity is far from having ex- 
 hausted its powers. It will be further used in extending man's 
 knowledge over the material objects, and in the utility and 
 duty of sound moral action. 
 
 Food. The barbarians depended on their herds, and on the 
 game which their forests yielded. They made an intoxicating 
 drink from wheat or barley, and must have known something 
 of the cultivation of the earth. Their herds afforded them 
 
8 THE POPULATION OF EUROPE AT THE 
 
 not only milk, but they knew how to convert this into cheese. 
 There were some native fruits. 
 
 Clothing. For this they depended on the skins of the ani- 
 mals which they took, and on their flocks and herds. Articles 
 were wrought into garments, in a rude manner, by females. 
 
 Dwelling-places. They had not cities, nor towns, nor com- 
 pact villages ; their abodes were placed wherever a stream or 
 some other inducement invited. 
 
 Domestic condiiio/i. The Germans are highly extolled by 
 Tacitus, for some conjugal virtues ; so much so, that he was 
 thought to have intended to satirize Roman matrons, in his 
 praise of these virtues. Certain violations of these rights, of 
 rare occurrence, were punished with death. Chiefs were 
 allowed to have more than one wife. 
 
 Religion. In this respect, the barbarians were a rude peo- 
 ple. They adored whatsoever objects appeared to them to 
 have power or influence over their good or ill fortune. Hence 
 arose imaginary deities, as common among all savage nations. 
 They supposed these objects of their worship to reside in the 
 recesses of their thick, dark forests, into which no one dared 
 to penetrate. Certain of these places were held to be sacred. 
 They had a class of persons who resembled a similar class 
 among the American Indians, and who ministered in their 
 sacrifices and ceremonies. Some of these nations sacjificed 
 human beings. Their ministers of religion held a superior 
 rank, since they were supposed to be able to foretell the will of 
 their gods, to invoke their favor, or appease their wrath. This 
 was the otflce of the priest among the pagan Greeks and 
 Romans. 
 
 Bards. All these nations (like the Celts) had a class of 
 persons who said, or sung history. They were listened to at 
 festivals; and they roused the courage of warriors at the com- 
 ing on of battle. In this is seen the natural desire of our race 
 to extend existence beyond the short term allowed to individual 
 life, by cherishing and transmitting the memory of the past. 
 It shows, also, the force of example, and the propensity to 
 imitate, and that they must be truly a rude people, who do not 
 feel that they have a property in the deeds of their ancestors. 
 
 Employment of time. These savages, like civilized people, 
 had a life to dispose of, time to fill up, and the necessity of 
 doing something. Having neither commerce, literature, the 
 arts, nor agriculture, — and the supply of bodily wants being had 
 from their herds or the chase, — their time was mostly given to 
 preparations for war, and to carrying it on, — to noisy feasting 
 
CLOSE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 9 
 
 and to gaming. They staked all their possessions, and even 
 personal freedom, on the chances of fortune. A warrior, who 
 would have thought it the highest glory to be where the 
 hottest battle gave the certain alternative of victory or death, 
 would submit to be bound and led away as a slave, if so the 
 result of the game determined his lot. This desire of excite- 
 ment is equally shown in what is called civilized life. It is to 
 be regretted that gamblers cannot dispose of their persons as 
 the barbarians did. The chief occupation in barbarian life 
 was war, waged for plunder and for glory. This serious 
 measure was preceded by councils, in which the civil or 
 religious chiefs stated the case, and the multitude expressed 
 their negative by hisses and groans, and their assent by strik- 
 ing their lances on their shields. They were brave and pow- 
 erful warriors, as the Romans had frequent occasion lo know. 
 Their conflicts were not at the long distance which the use of 
 gunpowder permits, but with hand weapons, as, some sort of 
 pointed lance, or short sword. The women were often spec- 
 tators of the battle, and have been known to urge their flying 
 husbands and sons back upon the foe, and sometimes to kill 
 their children, and then themselves, rather than to be taken 
 and made slaves. 
 
 These are some of the traits of the rude nations who were 
 destined to extinguish the learning, philosophy, the arts and 
 sciences of Greeks and Romans — to cast their proud monu- 
 ments to the earth — and to give, in the long course of ages, a 
 new and worthier character to the world. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE ROMAN EMPIRE OF THE EAST. 
 
 • The part of continental Europe which remains to be 
 noticed, as it was at the close of the fifth century, is that which 
 the Romans still held. It will be remembered, that Constan- 
 tine, in the year "9^ removed the seat of empire from Rome 
 to ancient Byzantium, and gave to that city his own name, 
 which it still retains. Here the Roman name continued until 
 the early part of the seventh century, when the eastern empire 
 began to be called by the name of the Greek empire, and so 
 continued to be, (with the exception of 57 years, from 1204 to 
 
10 THE ROMAN EMPIRE OF THE EAST. 
 
 1261,) until the Turks, in the year 1453, possessed themselves 
 of Constantinople, and have held it to the present day. The 
 limits of the eastern empire in Europe, varied in this long 
 lapse of years. They sometimes extended to, and beyond the 
 Danube, northwardly ; and to a line drawn from the north end 
 of the Adriatic Sea, nearly north to the Danube, and included 
 all the territory in Europe between the Danube, the Adriatic, 
 and the waters w^hich flow between Europe and Asia, and, 
 consequently, including Greece and its isles. This is very 
 nearly the same territory over which the Turkish empire 
 extended in Europe, before Greece was severed and erected 
 into a separate kingdom, in our own time. 
 
 Before the end of the fifth century, Constantino and his 
 successors had enlarged and embellished Constantinople, and 
 had made it one of the most beautiful cities of the world. Its 
 site is on the extreme point of Europe, near the forty-second 
 degree of north latitude, opposhe to the western shore of Asia 
 Minor, and separated from that shore by the waters which 
 flow from the Black Sea into the sea of Marmora. This cur- 
 rent of water is called the Bosphorus, and is said to be so 
 called (from the Greek) because oxen could swim across it. 
 It is sixteen miles long, and of an average breadth of one mile 
 and a half; but, in one place only, thirty-three hundred feet ; 
 at which point, Darius, of Persia, in the year 513 B. C, con- 
 structed his bridge of boats, in pursuit of the Scythians. This 
 place is capable of resisting almost any assault, being of trian- 
 gular form, and having two sides bounding on deep waters, 
 and the third protected by a wall. In eleven centuries, (330 
 to 1453,) it had been taken but six times. 
 
 Whether Constantino foresaw the necessity of defence against 
 the barbarians, and that Rome could not, and that Constanti- 
 nople could be defended, is questionable. It is more probable 
 that vanity, and a view to his dominions in Asia, may rather 
 have been among his motives. He still ruled over Asia 
 Minor, Armenia, Syria, and Egypt, having the ancient foes of 
 the empire, the Persians and Parthians for his eastern bor-* 
 derers, in the valley of the Euphrates. 
 
 The population of the European part of the Roman empire 
 in Europe, had become a very mixed one before the end of the 
 fifth century, and was especially so in Constantinople. There 
 were the descendants of Romans, who had removed from Italy, 
 in Constantino's time ; there were descendants of Greeks, 
 Asiatics, barbarians, and a multitude of slaves. There were 
 also ecclesiastics of all descriptions. There were patricians, 
 
THE ROMAN EMPIRE OF THE EAST. 11 
 
 and plebeians, great riches, and great poverty ; the military 
 class, comprising many grades, and of motley compound, inso- 
 lent and rapacious. The forms of the Christian religion were 
 well known to this collection of human beings, who were, 
 nevertheless, strangers to its morality. One cannot easily 
 decide which that city of the earth is, wherein there has been 
 the greatest amount of splendor, crime, wickedness, and mis- 
 ery. It is probable that this city would stand high, if not 
 highest, in the claim to this distinction. In the notices of 
 "the Church," which are hereafter to be made, there will be 
 occasion to return to Constantinople. At present we have 
 only to inquire how the people of this city disposed of their 
 time, and what were the objects of desire, and means of grati- 
 fication. 
 
 This numerous collection of persons were to be fed, clothed, 
 and sheltered. Food must have been had by agricultural 
 labor, which was applied mostly by the slaves of great landed 
 proprietors, who held estates in Asia Minor, and in ancient 
 Greece, and in the country around Constantinople. Supplies 
 of grain were had from Egypt and from Sicily, and perhaps 
 grain, and certainly fish, from the Black Sea. There must 
 have been some means of paying for these necessaries, which 
 were found, in the expenditures of the Emperor, to sustain the 
 numerous officers and agents necessary to his magnificence; 
 and his treasury was supplied by various forms of taxation. 
 Within the city there must have been artificers of many sorts, 
 Avho derived their subsistence from the afiiuent. The means 
 of knowing by whom, and to what extent, commerce was 
 carried on, are few ; but there is no doubt that there was a 
 valuable commerce between Constantinople and Asia Minor, 
 Egypt, and the east end of the Mediterranean Sea ; and prob- 
 ably from the east, by the way of the Caspian and the Euxine. 
 
 Whatsoever may have been the employments in serious 
 labor, to supply continually returning wants, there must have 
 been no small portion of time which was given to pleasures 
 and amusements, and perhaps to the perform.ance of some sorts 
 of duty. The church ceremonies may have furnished some 
 occupation. The movements of the Emperor, and of his reti- 
 nue, may have furnished objects of attention, because it ap- 
 pears that the people retained some sense of the ultimate sove- 
 reignty which had been formerly exercised in Rome. The 
 wars in which the Emperors were engaged, either on the 
 eastern frontier, or with the barbarians nearer home, were 
 subjects of excitement. As there were no printed bulletins in 
 
12 THE ROMAN EMPIRE OF THE EAST. 
 
 those days, curiosity must have depended on verbal communi- 
 cations. There vv^ere, probably, popular orators, who had 
 numerous auditors. The succession to the throne was an 
 object of general interest. This was frequently effected by 
 violence and crime, and every new Emperor or Empress, had 
 numerous favorites to reward, and enemies to punish. There 
 were besides, pageantry and shows, which were connected 
 with the court, and some amusements intended more especially 
 for the populace. There is, in Gibbon, some illustration of 
 the manner in which time was passed in this city. 
 
 The entertainment of the chariot races was conducted at the 
 public expense in the hippodrome, a word composed of two 
 Greek words, signifying horse and race-course. This place 
 was a splendid edifice, surrounded by columns and adorned by 
 statuary ; it still exists. It was nearly two thousand feet in 
 length, and five hundred in breadth. It was capable of con- 
 taining a great multitude, and leave space for the exhibition. 
 There were charioteers by profession, and the races were con- 
 ducted by them, and not as at the Olympic games, where the 
 contest for skill was among the most eminent of the Greeks. 
 The contending parties were distinguished by four difli^rent 
 colors in their dress, blue, green, white, or red. This distinc- 
 tion had prevailed in Rome. Out of these colors, parties were 
 engendered of hostile character, which involved all the inhab- 
 itants of the city, and even the Emperor. In the time of Jus- 
 tinian, about the year 532, these factions perpetrated the most 
 horrid crimes, filled the whole city with terror, and came near 
 to forcing the Emperor to seek safety by flight into Asia. 
 
 There were splendid theatrical exhibitions and dancing 
 women. These entertainments were also conducted at the 
 public expense. The reputation of those who were perform- 
 ers was of the lowest order. Yet Justinian (whose name is 
 associated with the code of laws, which is the lau\ with vari- 
 ous modifications, in most of the present nations of Europe,) 
 raised Theodora, a theatrical performer, to the throne. If 
 Gibbon's account of this female be credited, she was, in some 
 respects, much the superior of her husband. The wife of the 
 renowned Belisarius, whom there will be occasion to men- 
 tion in Justinian's reign, was a person of the same order, and 
 even more infamous than Theodora, with whom she was, at 
 different times, the subservient friend and implacable foe. 
 From such facts, some conclusion may be drawn as to the 
 manners and morals of this splendid seat of empire, about the 
 close of the fifth century; and in what manner its inhabitants 
 
RELIGION AT THE END OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 13 
 
 supplied the demand for occupation. These remarks are not lim- 
 ited to the city of Constantinople. They are equally applicable to 
 most of the 935 cities within the sixty-four provinces, over which 
 Justinian was monarch, near the middle of the sixth century. 
 The utility of stating these facts may be found in this : They 
 furnish the means of making a comparison on the condition 
 of the Roman empire of the east, and that of communities in 
 modern days, especially in the United States. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE STATE OF RELIGION AT THE END OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 
 
 The history of nations and events would be greatly defec- 
 tive, if it did not notice the religious belief which has prevailed 
 from time to time, and the effect which it has had in producing 
 temporal good or evil. This subject, on such an occasion as 
 this, can only be treated of with regard to mere historical facts. 
 
 At the time of the revelation of Christianity, there existed 
 the Jewish faith, debased and perplexed with sects, each of 
 which had its own forms and ceremonies. Among nearly all 
 other people, who professed any religion, polytheism (two 
 Greek words, which signify many gods,) prevailed. This 
 portion of mankind were called heathen by the Christians. 
 They are spoken of by historians under the name of pagans, 
 which word, as well as heathen, like many others, indicate 
 nothing of original use. The word pagan was not in use 
 until about the year 333, when Constantino, in support of 
 Christianity, prohibited, under severe penalties, all sacrifices 
 to imaginary gods. Those who still adhered to polytheism, 
 withdrew to the villages, the Latin name for which is jyagiis, 
 whence the name of pagans was given to the polytheists, or 
 idolaters. The word heathen is of like origin. It is derived 
 from a Greek word which means heath, and grew into com- 
 mon use to distinguish the rest of mankind from the Jews, and 
 after revelation, to distinguish them also from Christians, as 
 well as from the Jews.* It is supposed, that the world was 
 
 * Such'is the commonly received origin of the terms pagan and hea- 
 then. But Gibbon, (Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,) in a note 
 to chapter xxi. says: nayij/m the (Doric) Greek signifies fountain ; the 
 rural neighborhood which frequented the same fountain, had the appel- 
 lation of pagus or pagans. This word was corrupted into peasants, in 
 2 
 
14 THE STATE OF RELIGION AT 
 
 never more depraved and profligate, at any time, than at the 
 beginning of the Christian era. The oracles had lost their 
 influence; fear and reverence for the gods, so conspicuous in 
 Grecian and Roman ceremonies, had declined, and had become 
 forms which habit only consecrated. If there were ever a 
 time when the accountableness of man for acts done in this 
 life, required a new revelation, it was at the time when it 
 came. 
 
 During the first century, there appears to have been churches 
 established at Antioch, and in several cities in Asia Minor, 
 and especially the " seven churches," in one of which, that of 
 Ephesus, St. John ministered towards the close of his long 
 life. Other churches arose in the Grecian territory, and 
 afterwards at Rome, and in the west of Europe. The Chris- 
 tians were, at first, merely brotherly associations, governed by 
 their own rules, and so continued to be, throughout the three 
 first centuries, and the beginning of the fourth. During this 
 time the ten persecutions occurred, and the martyrs suffered. 
 Some of these persecutions were carried on by order of the 
 Emperors, especially Diocletian, and some of them are said to 
 have been popular tumults excited by polytheists. In this 
 space of time arose numerous heresies, which were supported 
 and resisted with party zeal, among the Christians themselves. 
 The original meaning of the word heresy, was choice ; but it 
 soon acquired, and has retained, a very different meaning. 
 
 When it is considered that the subtle, metaphysical learn- 
 in «• of the Greeks, was almost the only learning which then 
 prevailed, it is easy to suppose that it would find its way into 
 the societies of Christians. It certainly did so ; and, from the 
 natural propensities of human nature, as well known at this 
 day as then, opinions v/ere maintained with very honest and 
 unyielding pertinacity. Already there were bishops, which 
 word, originally, meant overseers. There were, also, 'pres- 
 byters, the original meaning of which (from the Greek,) was 
 elder ; a word since used to designate a denomination of Chris- 
 tians. The bishop and the presbyters formed the council for 
 the government of the church, and they held their offices in 
 virtue of election by the members. In the differences which 
 arose on matters of faith, there Avas no mode of expressing 
 dissatisfaction but by excommunication ; that is, by denying to 
 
 the modern languages of Europe. He says, also, that all who were not 
 of the military classes among the Romans were called, contemptuously, 
 pagans. As Christianity prevailed, the ancient religion retired, and 
 languished in the villages. 
 
THE END OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 15 
 
 the person who thought differently from those of his society, 
 the rights and benefits of fellowship. It amounted to no more 
 than turning a member out of a society, a power which cannot 
 be denied to any voluntary association. We shall hereafter 
 see what a tremendous and terrifying authority this act of 
 excommunication came to be, throughout the whole of Christ- 
 endom. It will not be attempted to define the numerous here- 
 sies, as they were called, which arose in the three first centu- 
 ries, nor any of them ; nor to notice, by name, the writers, 
 who are commonly called the Fathers, and who took part on 
 the one side or the other. This properly belongs to church 
 history. 
 
 Some of the Christians were driven, by cruel persecutions, 
 out of the Roman territories. They had no resort but to the 
 barbarians, who were already every where on the Roman 
 frontiers, in Europe. The knowledge of the Christian faith 
 was communicated to the barbarians by these fugitives. In 
 the middle of the fourth century, Christians had become divi- 
 ded into two parties, the one of which were called Arians, 
 after a presbyter of the church of Alexandria, in Egypt, and 
 the other were the followers of the Nicene creed, solemnly 
 adopted by a numerous convention of bishops and prelates at 
 the city of Nice, about seventy miles south-east of Constanti- 
 nople, in Asia Minor. This council was held in the year 
 325. Constantino was present. These two divisions seem 
 to have included, on the one side and the other, all other divi- 
 sions. Towards the close of the fourth century, a person by 
 the name of Ulphilas, employed himself in teaching the Arian 
 tenets to the Goths, who were then established southwardly of 
 the Danube. He translated the Gospels into the Gothic lan- 
 guage. The opinions which he taught were transmitted to 
 other tribes, and circulated extensively into Germany. Other 
 barbarians afterwards adopted the Nicene tenets, and those of 
 Arian ceased among them all, in the course of the sixth 
 century. It will be seen, hereafter, that the conversion of the 
 barbarians forms an important circumstance in the great train 
 of events. 
 
 But a much more important event is the real or supposed 
 conversion of Constantino, about the year 320, and the estab- 
 lishment of the Christian religion as the only one to be known 
 in the empire. Christians were now honored and employed 
 by the political authority ; and the Emperor was the supreme 
 potentate in the church. This we take to be the first step in 
 what has since been called the union of the church and state ; 
 
16 THE STATE OF RELIGION AT 
 
 a union which has produced no small portion of the miseries 
 of the civilized world. It was placing Christianity in the 
 same relation to political authority, which religion had sus- 
 tained with Asiatics, Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans. Among 
 idolaters, who had no vindictive sects, that relation had its 
 benefits. There are many (at least in Europe) who think the 
 like relation, as to Christianity, should be sacredly preserved. 
 Such opinions are probably rare in the United States, if they 
 exist at all. As early as the middle of the second century, 
 there were conventions of the leading men in the churches. 
 These conventions afterwards had the name of councils, and 
 also of synods, from a Greek word of the same signification. 
 When difficulties in matters of faith arose among the Christ- 
 ians, conventions of bishops, presbyters, and sometimes of 
 other prelates or persons, were held for the purpose of settling 
 them. When Christianity became the established religion, 
 these councils became authorative, and their decisions conclu- 
 sive in matters of faith and practice. They were of frequent 
 occurrence until the supreme authority was assumed by the 
 bishop of Rome, under the name of Pope ; (papa, father.) 
 
 In all assemblies there is one, or there are a few, to whom 
 the first rank is, from some cause, assigned. This rank fell 
 in consequence of causes, which it will come in course here- 
 after to state, to the bishop of Rome. At the close of the fifth 
 century the bishop had, by consent, or gradual assumption, an 
 authority in the affairs of the church, which belonged to no 
 other one. It will be seen how this authority was extended 
 and enforced in future ages, and what a commanding power 
 arose and was exercised throughout Europe, in the name of 
 the representative of St. Peter. 
 
 It thus appears, that the Christian religion had become the 
 only religion professed throughout the whole extent of the vast 
 empire of the Romans, Judaism only excepted. It had pene- 
 trated beyond Roman limits, among barbarians. It had, how- 
 ever, already become corrupted and debased, from many 
 natural causes. The church had acquired riches and influ- 
 ence, and some of its prelates sought and exercised very 
 important powers. Before this time, (the end of the fifth cen-. 
 tury,) the opinion was entertained, by some Christians, that| 
 revelation enjoined privations and austerities to the full extent; 
 which human nature can endure without destroying life. It 
 was also believed, by some, that the true faith demanded a 
 separation from the world, celibacy, (from the Latin ccelibatus, 
 a single life,) and a whole life of penance. Hence arose 
 
THE END OF THE FIFTH CENTURY. 17 
 
 monastic (sole, or separate) establishments, first in Egypt and 
 western Asia, and afterwards throughout Europe. St. Bene- 
 dict may be considered the principal promoter, if not the 
 founder, of monastic establishments. He was born at Norcia, 
 in the duchy of Spoleto, near Rome, in 480. When he was 
 only fourteen years old, he retired to a cavern, in the desert of 
 Subiaco, forty miles from Rome, and dwelt there for three 
 years in solitude. He came forth, and founded several monas- 
 teries. About the year 515, he drew up the rules of monkish 
 life, which were observed by all the monks in the west of 
 Europe. By these rules, he required instruction in reading, 
 writing, cyphering, and in the doctrines of Christianity, and 
 also in the mechanic arts. There were rules for dress and 
 food. He established libraries, and employed those who could 
 write, but who were unable to labor in any other way, to copy 
 manuscripts. The Benedictine orders bear his name ; and 
 some of this order contributed to preserve ancient manuscripts, 
 some of which proved to be literary treasures. The memory 
 of St. Benedict is cherished among Catholics. His rules fur- 
 nished the models for subsequent orders. 
 
 In Egypt, and the country east of the Mediterranean, quite 
 to the end of the empire in that direction, the most secluded 
 spots were chosen for these devout abodes. Some individuals 
 dwelt in perfect solitude, subsisting on such products of the 
 wilderness as could be had without labor ; while others formed 
 societies and erected places of abode. The most remarkable 
 of all the modes of devotion to a holy life, is found among the 
 Stylites, or pillar-saints ; and the most remarkable among 
 these was Symeon. Of this person, several writers relate, 
 that, about the year 427, he retired to a mountain in the neigh- 
 borhood of Antioch, where he erected a pillar, which was 
 gradually increased to the height of sixty feet. On the top of 
 this pillar he established his residence, and endured there the 
 heat of thirty summers, and the cold of as many winters, 
 without descending from it, and there ended his life. If the 
 wonderful narrations concerning this person are credited, he 
 supplied the wants of nature by one frugal meal in a week, 
 and the need of clothing by a wrapper of skin, and the demand 
 for occupation by bodily action, in homage, worship, and 
 prayer. Sometimes he bent forward his slender frame till his 
 forehead touched his feet ; and Gibbon says, that one spectator 
 counted 1244 repetitions of this act, and "then desisted from 
 the endless account." Symeon was visited by thousands, and 
 by one, if not by two Emperors, and was regarded as a person 
 2* 
 
18 THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 worthy to be counselled with in serious affairs. It does not 
 appear whether he was the first of this class of devotees, but 
 his eminence gave names to the class ; and a modern writer of 
 hig-h respectability says, " that the Stylites, under the names 
 of ' Holy Birds ' and ' Aerial Martyrs,' peopled the columns 
 of the east." (Waddington's Church History.) 
 
 One who considers the condition of mankind in all the long 
 course of time over which history extends, may imagine that 
 the Creator has some great purpose to effect with our race, 
 however incompetent mortals may be to discern it. One pur- 
 pose has been solemnly revealed as to this life and future 
 destiny, first by inspiration, and then through secondary 
 causes, or human action. Displeasing as the corruptions, 
 absurdities, abuses, persecutions, and fanaticism of the early 
 ages may appear to this comparatively enlightened one, these 
 may have been means of advancing the Christian faith. This, 
 like pure gold, however alloyed, changed in form, or renew- 
 edly stamped, is still the same in its original nature, and may 
 be made to reassume that by human skill. Counterfeited it 
 may be, suspected and doubted, but this tends only to show its 
 real worth, when that can be discerned. Nothing has hitherto 
 occurred concerning the Christian revelation, 'which its Di- 
 vine author did not foretell. Be it remembered, also, as com- 
 ing from the same high authority, that Christianity shall be 
 the religion of all the earth. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 In the work entitled Universal History, •' by the Hon. Al- 
 exander Fraser Tytler, Lord Woodhouselee," the pages 63 to 
 69 of the second volume, are devoted to the origin of the 
 Feudal System. The author first discusses the relation of 
 patron and client, which he considers to have been known to 
 the ancient Gauls, as well as to the Romans ; and to have 
 been distinct from the feudal tenure of land. His next posi- 
 tion is, that the distribution of lands was of Roman origin, and 
 made as a reward to the soldiery; and the beneficiarii, so fre- 
 quently mentioned in Roman authors, was the Roman name 
 for these rewards. His third position is, that when the Franks 
 invaded Gaul they found that country so partitioned ; and that 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 19 
 
 they (the Franks) did nothing more than to confirm the ten- 
 ants, on certain conditions, mutually acceptable. Mr. Tytler's 
 fourth position is, that " the chiefs^ or kings, had no land to 
 bestow." (page 66.) He cites a passage from Eginhart's Life 
 of Charlemagne, (which relates to the state of affairs in the 
 early part of the ninth century,) to show the poverty of the 
 Frankish kings. The views of this learned author are open 
 to many objections ; and no one who has studied the feudal 
 system, can admit that Mr. Tytler has successfully contro- 
 verted the opinions of Pasquier, Mably, Condillac, and Rob- 
 ertson, whom he mentions as being in error. 
 
 The opinions of this gentleman are entirely his own ; and 
 differ from those of every author on the feudal system, with 
 whose w^'itings we are acquainted. Among those who may 
 be mentioned as opposed to him, are, Caesar, Tacitus, Jornan- 
 des; the celebrated lawyer, Thomas Littleton 5 his learned 
 commentator. Lord Coke; Sir Matthew Hale, Sir W. Black- 
 stone ; Francis S. Sullivan, Royal Professor of Common Law 
 in the University of Dublin; (Treatise on Feudal Tenures;) 
 Baron Montesquieu, Dr. Robertson, Hume, Gibbon, Hallam, 
 Mcintosh. Lastly, M. Koch, a German, whose work appears 
 in a French version under the name of Tableau des Revolu- 
 tions de L'Europe, and which received the highest commenda- 
 tion from many learned men and literary institutions. 
 
 The substance of all the opinions of these writers, and of 
 many others who might be mentioned, are summed up by 
 Koch, vol. i. p. 22 : " It was usual among the chiefs of the 
 ancient Germans, both in peace and in war, to have a numer- 
 ous train of young brav« warriors attached to their persons. 
 Besides food, these chiefs furnished them with arms and 
 horses, and divided with them the spoils of war. This usage 
 existed after the Germans established themselves in the empire 
 of the west. The kings, and, after their example, the chiefs, 
 continued to entertain a great number of companions and fol- 
 lowers, and, for the purpose of having them subjected to com- 
 mand, gave them, in place of arms and horses, the enjoyment 
 of certain portions of land, which they (the chiefs) separated 
 from their own dominions." 
 
 If Tytler is right, and Koch and all others wrong, he is 
 not consistent with himself in his account of the conquest and 
 partition of England, by William I., commonly called the 
 Conqueror. He agrees with other historians on this subject, 
 vol. ii. p. 131 and seq. That partition may be considered as 
 an exact representation, in principle, of the manner in which 
 
*I0 THE FKTDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 tho in^-^idors of iho empire ot" the west disposed ot the iiewly- 
 acqiiiri^ lands. The liistory oi' western Europe depends on 
 the admission of this feudnl theory, and is irreconcilable with 
 any other. 
 
 The chain ot cause and etfect. from 500 to 1500, cannot be 
 traced in western Euro}x\ without the feudal system (as com- 
 monly receiveti) for a guide. The social, the political, the 
 miliuiry, and even the ecclesiastical condition of society, were 
 only moditications of that system. So much of the present 
 state of nations in western Europe, and even of our own 
 nation, is derived from that system, that no apology is neces- 
 sary for sketching its origin and progress. The subject is 
 uninviting, dry. tedious, but is essential. Whoever will take 
 the labor of understanding it, will find in it the solution of all 
 historic;\l difficulties. 
 
 By the "Feudal System" is meant, the rights of property 
 in lands, the manner in which they were held, used, surren- 
 dered, conveyed, or forfeited : the A-arious and reciprocal obli- 
 gations of the land proprietor, and of his tenants ; having, for 
 their principal end. a military organization for wars of defence 
 and aggression. 
 
 The xcrm fc?t(ial is derived from frorinm, and this from od, 
 which meant, in the language of the ancient Germans, pos- 
 session, or estate in lands : and from feo. meaning wages or 
 pay: and both together signitied that it was a right to posses- 
 sion and nse. granted as a recompense for services to be per- 
 formed. From this root come the words fee, feud, feif, feudal, 
 all of which had reference to the tenure of lands on some 
 conditions of service^ The feudal tenures, although they 
 became, linally. almost the only ones throughout Europe^ 
 were essentially distinguished from the tenure called <7lhdiaj\ 
 Allodial lands were those held by lot, among tiie original con^ 
 querors of the country. The word allodial is derived from 
 two words, an, signifying land, and /o/, meaning land obtained 
 by lot, on the original partition. The owner of allodial lands^ 
 held of no superior, but was absolute owner. He was, never-' 
 theless, obliged to perform duties in warfare, not in virtue of 
 the tt^nure of land, but in his character of citizen or subject. 
 Although the feudal system, properly so called, was not estab- 
 lished in Europe till the tenth century, yet the elements out o{ 
 which it arose, are found as early as the barbarian conquests 
 which occurred live hundred years earlier. It is. therefore, 
 necessary to consider the barbarian practices on the acquisition 
 of anv new territorv. 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 21 
 
 The feudal system is supposed to have originated Avith the / 
 ancient inhabitants of Germany, who were known under vari-/ 
 ous names. From Tacitus, (the writer commonly cited by 
 historians on the usages of these tribes,) it appears, that their 
 principal occupation was war. Some highly distinguished 
 chief gathered around him a band of volunteers, who devoted 
 themselves to follow him ; and it was the object of his am.bition 
 to have the greatest number of the most skilful and valiant. 
 They were his companions in peace, his faithful supporters in 
 battle. They were sustained by the chief, and his means were 
 derived from the plunder of enemies. These chiefs, with such 
 followers, became terrible as enemies, and were courted and 
 compensated as allies. Tacitus says of them, — " In the day of 
 battle it is infamous for the prince to be surpassed in feats of 
 bravery; infamous for the followers to fail in matching the 
 valor of the prince; an indelible reproach to return alive from 
 battle wherein the prince was slain." The barbarians, who 
 possessed themselves, as has been before shown, of France, 
 Italy, and Spain, had similar usages. They made slaves of 
 all conquered persons, and divided new territories among 
 themselves. The chief, it is supposed, had a much larger 
 allotment than his followers, and these, probably, shared accord- 
 ing to some scale of rank and merit. It is probable, also, that 
 this partition of lands was not originally attended by any obli- 
 gation to serve in the wars of the prince, as this obligation 
 existed at all times. But it may be presumed, that those infe- 
 riors who became tenants of the lands reserved to the chief, 
 and those who were tenants of the chief's companions, ^fere 
 held to some service from the earliest times. It is no other- 
 wise important to know how this original tenure and posses- 
 sion was managed, than to find in them the elements of that 
 policy, Avhich, at a future time, settled all the political and 
 social relations of society. So much seems to be certain, that 
 the prince and his friends or companions shared the conquered 
 territory, and that both he and they had tenants and depend- 
 ants, who held under them ; and that there were slaves who 
 were employed in the labors of agriculture. The prince, or 
 chief, was the lord over all, from the original form of barbarian . 
 association ; but his followers and companions were lords over | 
 those among whom they parcelled out their lands. It often I 
 happened that the same person held lands of two or more / 
 lords, at the same time. Those who were enfeoffed, or consti-/ 
 tuted tenants, were called vassals, a word taken from the Ger- 
 man, gesellen, meaning companions, and converted into the 
 
22 THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 barbarous Latin word vassallus, whence vassal ; and this word, 
 in time, acquired the meaning of servitude, as the feudal sys- 
 tem changed from its original structure. 
 
 There may be discerned, in these usages, the origin of the 
 orders of society which afterwards arose in Europe, and 
 which, with some inevitable changes, still continue. The 
 great landholders assumed dignity correspondent to territorial 
 possessions. They were soon regarded as the lords of the 
 soil. Thus nobility sprang from the right of property in the 
 land. Besides this claim to distinction, the chief bestowed 
 upon his favorites portions of the territory allotted to him ; and 
 in virtue of this benefice, as it was called, they also became 
 lords. Wealth or talents, or the having that which others 
 have not, and cannot have ; or the being that which others 
 would, but cannot be, naturally inspires the sentiment of supe- 
 riority. Hence, one can readily account for that lordly gran- 
 deur which the great landholders assumed in the middle ages. 
 
 However contemptible this assumption may, in some instan- 
 ces, appear to be at the present day, it was founded then on 
 the distinction of military glory, which has had a powerful 
 influence in every age. The only renown then desired or 
 known, was skill and success in arms. The only riches then 
 known, were lands, which yielded the right to service in war, 
 and to the products of labor. Hence, the warrior, who was 
 also a great landholder, enjoyed a substantial superiority, 
 which he could not but feel and manifest. Though grants, 
 or permissions to possess and use were, originally, for a short 
 time, the immediate grantees of the prince, by gifts or pur- 
 chases, extended their rights to a tenure for life ; and then 
 motives became very strong to secure an inheritance to pre- 
 serve family dignity and power. This object was gradually 
 accomplished; and, before the tenth century, a large propor- 
 tion of Europe was held by great lords, with power to trans- 
 mit possession to their children, under various conditions. 
 The same right of inheritance was gradually acquired by the 
 inferior feudal lords. 
 
 These landed proprietors were the class from whom the 
 chiefs (or kings, as they soon were in fact) selected officers, 
 who were usually employed to exercise civil as well as military 
 power, in the districts of country committed to their charge ; 
 and, in their own territories, they had the right to hold courts 
 and administer justice. These officers were known under 
 various names descriptive of their employments, and these 
 names settled into titles of nobility, though the original as- 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 23 
 
 sumption of nobility was undoubtedly founded in territorial 
 property. 
 
 In the end of the eleventh century, society was divided 
 
 into separate orders, in all the countries now known under the 
 
 name of Germany, Holland, Belgium, France, England, the 
 
 1 northern part of Spain and Italy : 1. The King or Emperor ; 
 
 I 2. The high church dignitaries or bishops ; 3. Dukes, from 
 
 the Latin duces, (leaders,) who exercised civil and military 
 
 power over several districts or counties; 4. Counts, from the 
 
 Latin Comes, (companions or followers of the prince,) who 
 
 exercised like authority under the Dukes, in their respective 
 
 counties ; 5. Marquis, from the Latin Marcha, signifying 
 
 boundary ; marquises were entrusted with the defence of the 
 
 frontiers ; 6. Earls, said to be derived from a Danish word, 
 
 meaning elder, who were, in virtue of the wisdom Avhich age 
 
 [is supposed to impart, counsellors, but whose employments 
 
 fwere similar to that of counts; 7. Barons; it is supposed that 
 
 «all the great landholders, and especially those who were such 
 
 jfrom the king's bounty, and who had not employments which 
 
 I authorized them to take either of the before-mentioned titles, 
 
 i were called Barons. The root of this word is found in many 
 
 I languages, and originally signified man, or strength. In this 
 
 view of the origin of nobility, all the military and civil officers 
 
 before mentioned may have been barons. 
 
 Though the ownership of great territories was the natural 
 cause of the assumption of nobility, the distinction became 
 personal in the course of time, and remained to individuals 
 and their families. It is supposed the nobility began to assume 
 sirnames in the thirteenth century, and to designate themselves 
 by the names of their manors and castles. 
 
 Manors were so called, because these were the estates on 
 which the feudal lords dwelt, or remained, when at home. 
 Manor is from the Latin word manere, to remain. These 
 Latin derivations, in feudal names, arose, because the Latin 
 was the only written language when these feudal relations 
 were settled. 
 
 When chivalry (of which the origin is stated in another 
 chapter) flourished, then armorial bearings were assum^ed as 
 /the indications of nobility. In the year 1271, Philip the 
 * Hardy assumed to confer the rank of nobility, to balance those 
 who had become noble from their lands. Since that time, all 
 kings have exercised the privilege of creating nobles ; and 
 have usually given a title which refers to some landed estate, 
 in sound, though the new noble may not own an acre. 
 
24 THE FEUDAL STSTEM. 
 
 Next to these noble orders were a class of inferior land- 
 holders, inferior orders of clergy, and, probably, civil and 
 military officers, who, collectively, may have been considered 
 as inferior nobility, but more properly as gentry, as that word 
 is now understood in England. Next were free men, who 
 were proprietors of small allodial estates, and who cultivated 
 these, and sometimes adjoining lands, which they held of some 
 proprietor, rendering some kind of rent. Then followed the 
 villains, who were bondmen or slaves, annexed to the soil, 
 and who were sold with it, as mere property. The word vil- 
 lain is a striking example of the changes which time pro- 
 duces in language. This word was from the Latin villa^ 
 meaning village, and was intended to designate the inhabit- 
 ants of villages, -who were tenants of the land-owner. Lastly, 
 the slaves, who were the lowest form in which human life 
 can appear. They were subject to the absolute will of their 
 masters, not allowed any civil rights, incapable of holding any 
 property, and liable to any suffering which caprice or malice 
 could inflict, even to the loss of life — and all this without the 
 imputation of crime or fault to their owners. 
 
 Such w'ere the orders of society from 800 to the middle of 
 the eleventh century, in which space of time the great land- 
 holders gradually encroached on the royal authority, and many 
 of them became petty kings in their own territories. They 
 assumed the right of making war on each other, of adminis- 
 tering justice according to their own will, of coining money, 
 and even of resisting their own sovereign by military force. 
 This state of things was suspended, in some degree, by the 
 masterly genius and commanding authority of Charlemagne, 
 (from the year 768 to the year 814,) after which, all his efforts 
 to improve and enlighten society were lost, in the bloody con- 
 flicts among his descendants, and among the nobility, who 
 took sides in these conflicts. When no civil authority, where- 
 by to ascertain right and administer justice peaceably, exists in 
 a community, all that is claimed, demanded, or denied, must 
 be yielded or retained by violence. This was the state of 
 'things throughout the vast extent over which Charlemagne 
 vhad established his domiinion, and w^as the true cause of per- 
 Ifecting the feudal system. In this age of ignorance, violence, 
 ? and barbarity, every member of society was compelled to 
 place himself under the protection of some superior, and to 
 pay for that protection by submitting himself to some kind of 
 military or other service, and to give the most solemn assur- 
 ance of fidelity, by oath. 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 25 
 
 A principle arose out of this system, which still is recog- 
 nized in England, and on the Continent, that the king is the 
 paramount lord of all, and that all lands are held directly, or 
 through subordinate lords, of him. This is now, practically, 
 a mere fiction, but is the foundation of the sovereignty, in 
 virtue of which, all lands which never had, or had ceased to 
 have, any other owner, belong to the king. This is the prin- 
 ciple on which the several States in the American Republic 
 own all that individuals do not own; and whereby the State 
 is in the place of heir to those who leave no other heir. In 
 legal language, it is called escheat, or return to the sovereign. 
 A consequence of this eminent sovereignty was the right to 
 enter on the lands, on failure to perform the duties of a vassal, 
 especially for the cause of treason or rebellion. This is the 
 original principle of the forfeitures so frequently occurring, 
 especially in the civil wars of England.* 
 
 As the tenure of property, by means of written instruments, 
 (now called deeds, from the Latin factum, a deed or act done,) 
 was wholly unknown, the lord of the soil gave the possession 
 and the right to hold and use, by going on the land with his 
 intended tenant, and calling the neighboring tenants to witness 
 the ceremony, By this act, the relation between lord and 
 tenant was made public, and easily proved ; and the tenants 
 were thus informed who they were who might be called on 
 for the performance of similar and joint services. These were 
 graduated by the extent of territory held, and generally regu- 
 lated the number of men, horses, and days of service which 
 might be required in wars. Service or compensation was not 
 always of this nature, but sometimes was limited to labor on 
 lands, or payment in the products of the soil. Of this kind 
 are compensations, to the present day, in several parts of Eu- 
 rope derived, no doubt, from these ancient usages. Besides 
 these services, the vassals were required to attend the courts 
 held by the great lords for the trial of suits which arose within 
 
 * One of the most distressing consequences of the wars of the houses 
 of York and Lancaster, was the attainder of the opponents of the suc- 
 cessful pretender. This penalty was the stain or corruption of blood of 
 the condemned criminal. It involved not only the loss of life, but the 
 forfeiture of title and estate to the king ; and, consequently, no one could 
 claim any thing by descent or heirship, from or through, the condemned. 
 This grievous affliction fell on almost all the noble families of England 
 in these wars. The success of any claimant of the crown was followed 
 by the restoration, to his partisans, of the losses incurred, of title and 
 estate, by their condemned predecessors; and was followed, also, by new 
 attainders; and hence these wars were carried on with singular and 
 vindictive bittemes'='. 
 3 
 
'26 THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 their territories. They attended to aid in the administration 
 of justice, either in the character ol jurors or witnesses. The 
 office of juror was mingled with that of judge, and the vassals 
 sat in the baronial courts with the lords as his pares or equals 
 in the trial. The invaluable right of trial by jury, as now 
 known in England, and from thence in the United States, is 
 derived from this usage; but it is not a usage on the continent 
 of Europe.* 
 
 The nature of the relation between the lord and the tenant, 
 may best be understood by the oath which the latter was 
 required to take. It was. on the continent, in substance, thus : 
 " I, A. B., vassal, swear on the holy evangelists of God, that 
 trom this hour to the last day of my life, 1 will be fliithful to 
 you, C. D., my lord, against all men, except the supreme 
 bishop, the emperor, the king, or any lord whom I have here- 
 tofore acknowledged as such.' In this ceremony, the vassal 
 was on his knees before the lord, having the palms of his 
 hands joined, as though in the act of prayer, the lord enclos- 
 ing them in his hands ; and in this attitude the oath was 
 taken. Btit when the vassal was ignorant of the comprehen- 
 sive meaning oi fidelity, this was explained in a more extend- 
 ed oath, o( this tenor : " I swear that I will never be of any 
 council, nor do any act. whereby your life or members maybe 
 endangered, or whereby you may receive injury or reproach, 
 or lose any honor which you have, or may have : and if I 
 shall know or hear of such design against you, I will do my 
 utmost that it be not carried into etfect. If I cannot prevent 
 it, I will give you notice thereof as soon as possible, and will 
 atibrd my best counsel to prevent it. If you lose any thing. I 
 will do all I can to recover and restore it. If any wrong be 
 done to you. I will give you my best counsel and aid to avenge 
 it. I will faithfully keep your counsels, and never divulge 
 any thing but under your orders : and never will I do any 
 act which may occasion injury or reproach to you or yours."' 
 This oath, carried into practice, was still more comprehensive. 
 The tenant, or vassal, accomj>anied his lord to the battle, and 
 fought side by side : if the lord lost his horse, the tenant dis- 
 mounted and gave him his own ; if his lord was taken pris- 
 oner, the tenant went into captivity as his hostage, and was 
 bound to contribute to the sum necessary to his lord's ransom. 
 
 The process of transferring the right of possession from the 
 landlord to the tenant, was not only the going on the land and 
 
 ♦ Lately, there is a jury in Fraiice, in some case?. 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM, 27 
 
 declaring their relation, and taking the oath, but by a delivery 
 from the landlord to the tenant of some symbol of the transfer, 
 as, a piece of the soil and a twig of a tree, whence came deliv- 
 ery and possession, (anciently and still called livery and seizen, 
 by lawyers,) by the giving of " turf and twig." Afterwards, 
 when writing came into use, the contract was expressed in 
 'V/^e/'/5," but was still accompanied by symbolic livery and seizen. 
 It is uncertain at what time the conveyance of lands by deed 
 came into use. Deeds were not unknown to the Saxons, but 
 are supposed not to have been in common use after the Nor- 
 man invasion, until the time of Edward IV. (1480.) Then, 
 and before that time, they were not signed by the parties nor 
 witnesses, but the seal of the party was thereunto affixed. 
 Feudal ceremonies were relied on as evidence of the transfer 
 of estates, when that system was carried to England by Wil- 
 liam, in 1CJ66. The landlord clothed the tenant with a vest or 
 garment, in the presence of witnesses, whence was derived the 
 term "investure" of an estate. Customs arising from livery 
 and seizen were long preserved in Europe, and were transfer- 
 red to the United vStates by our ancestors. There are person.'? 
 still alive, who can remember that lawful possession of an 
 estate was acquired by the ceremony of delivering turf and 
 twig. Lawyers still speak of possession of real estate, or of a 
 right to possess, as a seizen. At present, now that the utility 
 of written and recorded conveyances has been experienced, 
 the ceremony of livery and seizen has disappeared. It is the 
 practice to transfer landed estate by written instruments, under 
 seal, acknowledged to be voluntary acts, and so certified by 
 some competent authority, and recorded. In some of the 
 States there are statutes declaring that such alienations by 
 persons lawfully authorized to make them, shall be good and 
 valid without any other ceremony. It is the practice here, to 
 consider the proper execution of a lawful deed as a legal 
 transfer, though neither of the contracting parties ever saw the 
 property transferred. 
 
 In the ninth and tenth centuries, the engrossing employment 
 of all the free people of Europe was war. It was carried on 
 for the gratification of the most malignant passions, as well as 
 to obtain whatsoever the conqueror desired. The purpose, on 
 both sides, was the absolute destruction of the enemy's place 
 of abode ; laying waste his cultivated lands ; carrying away 
 all personal property, and destroying such as could not be 
 carried away; taking the lord and his family and his armed 
 vassals and putting them to death, or carrying them into cap- 
 
28 THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 
 
 tivity to serve as slaves, or detaining them as prisoners in the 
 hope that they would be ransomed. 
 
 The baronial wars are supposed to have given to the Eng- 
 lish language the word feud, in common use, as in some 
 degree expressive of the spirit in which these wars were 
 conducted. It was this barbarous warfare which caused the 
 building of castles. These were habitations as well as for- 
 tresses, and were placed where access was most difficult. 
 They were spacious enough to contain a large armed force, 
 and provisions enough to sustain all who were within, during 
 a siege. The ruins of these castles yet remain as monuments 
 of the barbarism which made them necessary. In these 
 times, the free allodial proprietors were subjected to the rapaci- 
 ty of those who were engaged in war, without having any 
 protection from feudal lords. They had no resource but to 
 surrender their lands to such as could protect them, and to 
 take back the same lands under feudal tenure. In general, 
 the surrender was made to the sovereign of the country, but 
 in many instances to other lords, or to monasteries, or to supe- 
 rior bishops, who were lords themselves, and proprietors of 
 extensive territories. The feudal duties of the bishops and 
 abbots, (the latter were chiefs in the monasteries, and so called 
 from a Hebrew word, meaning father,) were sometimes per- 
 formed even in battle by the prelates themselves. Their ten- 
 ure was more commonly of a clerical character, as the offering 
 of prayers and bestowing benedictions. The motive in sur- 
 rendering to monasteries, was the belief that the lands surren- 
 dered and received again from the monastic chiefs in feudal 
 tenure, and also the vassals themselves would be taken into 
 the immediate protection of the saints, to whom the monas- 
 teries were respectively dedicated. Meanwhile, the number 
 of slaves was much increased. Besides the slavery which 
 arose from conquests, delinquences and offences under feudal 
 tenure were punished with the loss of freedom; other causes of 
 this loss were common, but the strongest proof of the misery of 
 these days is found in the fact, that. great numbers of freemen 
 voluntarily relinquished that condition and gave up their 
 property, and submitted to the ignominy of irrevocable slavery 
 for themselves and descendants, rather than bear the violations 
 and afflictions to which the defenceless and unprotected were 
 liable. Thus it arose that the major part of all the population 
 of Europe became slaves. 
 
 As nothing of human institution can be stationary, but must 
 grow better or worse, the feudal system became an insupport- 
 
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 29 
 
 able evil. It threw a power, most tyrannically used, into the 
 hands of dukes, counts, barons, and inferior lords. As each 
 superior oppressed his immediate vassals, so these indemnified 
 themselves by oppressing their inferiors, until, at length, the 
 actual cultivators of the soil were arrived at, by whom all 
 above them were, in some respects, to be sustained. Origi- 
 nally, the burthens of the vassal were not burthensome. They 
 were bound to serve in war, and had a personal interest in 
 rendering that service. But the wants of superiors led to a 
 settled system of claims, which are found, at an early age, to 
 have been thus classed : 
 
 Aids to the lord ; 1. To ransom the lord's person. 2. To 
 contribute to the expense of making the lord's eldest son a 
 knight. 3. To contribute to the portion of the lord's eldest 
 daughter on her marriage. Reliefs. This was a payment 
 made by the succeeding heir to a feud or estate when the ten- 
 ant deceased. Premier seizen w^as the right to one year's 
 possession and profits of the estate after the tenant's death, 
 and before the heir could take possession. Originally this 
 was a privilege of the king only, as to his tenants. Wardship. 
 If the heir was not of age, the lord took him into guardian- 
 ship, and took all the profits to his own use. Marriage. The 
 lord had the right of deciding on the marriage of his ward, 
 and his consent was obtained for a com.pensation. 6. A Ji7ie 
 (or compensation) was paid to the lord when a vassal alienated 
 his possessory estate to another. Neither the lord nor the 
 vassal could terminate their relation but by mutual consent ; 
 and the lord had the right to take the estate himself and pay 
 the price at which the vassal desired to sell.* 
 
 Out of these original provisions (which could be shown to 
 be sufficiently reasonable on the principle of feudal tenure, 
 which was military strength,) the most intolerable abuses 
 gradually arose. The tendency of power to increase and 
 strengthen itself, and to encroach upon and oppress the weak, 
 is no where more strikingly proved than in the abuses of the 
 feudal lords. 
 
 The feudal system was carried to England by William the 
 Conqueror, 1066. Blackstone thus mentions the complaint 
 of Sir Thomas Smith : — " When he came to his own after 
 he was out of wardship, his woods decayed, houses fallen 
 down and gone, lands let forth to be ploughed and barren, to 
 
 * In Lower Canada, this is the law to the present da}^ ; most of the old 
 cultivated lands there are now held under feudal tenures. 
 
99 THF FFIPAT, 5YSTFM. 
 
 rodaco him still fi\rther. ho was yet to jviy half a yonr's profits 
 as a tine for suing out his livory. (that is. for tho ilolivery of 
 ixvssession to him:) and also tho prioo or A-;\lno of his mar- 
 riage, if ho rofustnl suol\ wifo as his lord and gfuardian had 
 bartorotl tor and imjv^soii on him : or twioo that value if lie 
 married another woman. Add to this tho expense and un- 
 timely honor of knighthood. And when, bv these diHluoiions. 
 his fortune w:\s so shattoroil. that a sale of liis jwtrimony \>-ns 
 necessary, even that poor privilegre a\*;is not obtained without 
 an exorbitant tine for a license of alienation." But these 
 grievances went only to propcrtif. There were others con- 
 cerning the >"ass;\ls and the members of their t^\milios. which 
 \rere far greater : some of which are too odious to Ih^ men- 
 tioned. It was not until the l2thof Charles II. that all these 
 feudal abuses wore aK^lishotl. by act of Parliament, They 
 continued much longer on the continent,* 
 
 This military and slavish ^vlicy reigneil in" Europe in full 
 rig-or from aK>ut SOO to the sixteenth century, ana in some 
 parts of it still longer. Its gradual dissolution arose from the 
 increase ot jv>wer which kings obtained over their nobles. 
 Many large tends (or territories) came to the jx^ssession of 
 kings as feudal lords. Their \A-ars obliged them to keep a 
 military force in the field longer than the rules of feudal law 
 permitJod the exaction of service from vassals. They began 
 by j>aying their \-assals for longer service. In process of 
 time, kings were enabled to keep small bodies of armed men 
 in constant service. Thus arose standing armies, or a class of 
 men separated from all others, and whose only vocation ^*as 
 war. EVependence on vass,ils was thus sujvrseded. But other 
 
 • Time has not vet relievied the \-assal or boudman from servitude, 
 every where. They are siill such in uoiiheasjem Eurv^pe. There, 
 feuvial obliiiaiions (as in Russia and Huuini! y) :Niill continue. lu other 
 par* ' ' :..v ,,^..,-., t-"--,Nj>e. the \-assah\co \\-as mitigaied by a certain 
 as: ;\nd svMnerimesW giving up pan of the land 
 
 to I paymem of mvuiey. Li ihis way, vassalage 
 
 ffraoiiaiiv aiSiipi-earovi iu Prussia about the year ISft). Sismondi says, 
 (HiSL ot' Iial. Ren.> that, in the tourteonth century, vassalai^? was given 
 
 up V * : ■ \ nhera Iialy from' the conviotion that it 
 
 Wv u. and that they could profit more by 
 
 bav _, V . by five lenaius than by bvMidmen. lii 
 
 France, vassalage was uih eiuiroiy ejsiirpaied till the close of the last 
 century, one of the e:fects of the revolmion. In Russia, the serfs are, 
 str;: " - ' ' ■ to the soil.> and cannot be se vetoed from 
 
 tho ^ th iu The late Emperor Alexander is 
 
 sai,: .. .... ...> ,...-. .. ..; ;ohave thereby given great offence to his 
 
 nobles, in the Austrian dominions, servitude still continues, as in Rus- 
 sia. Lar^ villages are j>eopled with serfs, especially in Hungary. 
 
THE FEUDAL flYMTRM. 3l 
 
 feudal hmihftnn conlinuer]. 7'he first kinj( who had his own 
 troopH or fttaridirj£( arrny, was, it is said, CharU-s VII. of 
 France, in 1444: though the practice of Jiaving soldiers to 
 hervc during.; a war, is of much older date. 
 
 As military Ktrenrnh j.;radually ceased to be dependent on 
 the feudal tenure, that syr-Aem fell into disuse as to its original 
 purpose. But it had continued through so many centuries, 
 and had so incorporated itself with all landed estates, and with 
 all social rights and duties, and with all distinctions in the 
 order of society, that in the present day, nc-arly all that is seen 
 in Europe in all these respects, can he traced to that system. 
 Out of it arose a body of laws, customs, and usages, and 
 forms of proceeding in courts of ju.stice, so that no one now is 
 considered to he learned in the law who is not master of feu- 
 dal law. Fortunately, the progress of improvement ha,^ done 
 much to free the states of Europe from forms and ceremonies 
 inapplicable to the present age. It is seen in England that 
 attempts are made by wise men to free the forms of convey- 
 ance of real estate from that complexity which g-rew out of 
 ffjudal u.sages; and to reduce the admin i.stration of justice as 
 to landed property, to simple and plain process<'S, alike to be 
 desired by all parties who are under the necessity of appear- 
 ing in courts of justice. This was never otherwise in some of 
 the States of the Union. Yet the feudal system is far from 
 deserving unqualified reproach. It was suitable and indis- 
 pensable to the age in which it arose. The design of those 
 who framed it and gave it efficacy, is to be di.stinguished from 
 the grievous perversions and abuses to which it gave rise. 
 The opinion of the discriminating Hallarn, at the close of his 
 second chapter in his history of the Middle Ages, deserves 
 g-rcat respect. He considers the S}'Stern to have extinguished 
 the vices of falsehood, treachery, and in^atitude which dis- 
 graced the decline of the Roman empire. The faithful and 
 honorable performance of duty to superiors arose, while supe- 
 riors were equally bound to like performance of duty to their 
 dependants. He regards the participation in administering" 
 justice as having had a salutary influence on the character of 
 freemen ; and maintains that the ample field which wa.s opened 
 for the cultivation of the sentiments which might be felt be- 
 tween an obedif-nt vassal and a beneficent superior, was availed 
 of to the great benefit of both parties. It is his opinion that 
 the sentiment of loyalty which is yet felt in monarchical gov- 
 ernments in Europe, is one of the benefits which arose from 
 this system. Whatever may be thought of these opinions in 
 
33 IRELAND. 
 
 our republican country, all must agree with him that the feu- 
 dal system, from its preventive power, and from its unfitness to 
 be used as an instrument of conquest in the hands of an am- 
 bitious monarch, saved Europe from a universal monarchy. 
 
 This brief summary of feudal law will be found to have 
 been indispensable to the intelligent perusal of causes and 
 effects among nations in the ages which we are to examine. 
 The design is now to pass from the west of Europe to the 
 eastern extremity of Asia, taking each country by itself Ac- 
 tions, or events and consequences, will be noticed in the coun- 
 tries in which they occurred. If, for example. Frenchmen, 
 Germans, or Spaniards act in Italy, their acts are to be noticed 
 in Italy, and not in their own countries respectively. As 
 another example, the crusades, though beginning in several of 
 the western states, are to be noticed in sketches of the Roman 
 Church, because all of them, but the last, were put in motion 
 by the popes ; or they are to be noticed at the scenes of action, 
 as Constantinople or Palestine. It will be convenient, perhaps 
 necessary, sometimes, to deviate from this rule. Pursuant to 
 this general design,, we are to begin with Ireland, 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 IRELAND. 
 
 Original Population— Poems of Ossian — St. Patrick — Pelagian Heresy 
 — Learning — Conquest of Irelaiid by Henry II. — Causes of AJliction — 
 Prince John — Government by English Kings — State of Ireland in 1500. 
 
 This island, lying between the fifty-first and fifty-sixth de- 
 grees of north latitude, is two degrees further west than any 
 part of Spain or Portugal. Its length, from Malin Head in 
 the north to Cape Clear in the south, is 280 miles ; its breadth 
 from the east side of the island, near Dublin, to the extreme 
 west at Ireconnaught, is about 125 miles. The surface of the 
 island is diversified with ranges of hills, valleys, and bogs ; 
 the latter formed by the filling up of shallow lakes. The 
 ranges of hills, if they have any general course, are from east 
 to west. Some of them approach to the character of moun- 
 tains. The highest point is in Kerry, in the south-west, near 
 Killamey, Gurrane Tual, 3410 feet above the sea. Ireland 
 has no forests, neither has it any venomous insect or reptile. 
 
IRELAND. 83 
 
 The river Shannon is without a rival in the three kingdoms. 
 Its course through the middle of the island, from north-east to 
 south-west, is 170 miJes. There are many other rivers, many- 
 lakes, and hundreds of bays and harbors. Of the thirty 
 thousand square miles far less is cultivated than might be. Its 
 climate, though moist, is exceedingly genial to vegetation. Its 
 name is derived from its verdure. It is called the Green Isle, 
 the Emerald Isle, Erin, lerne, Ireland. The Romans gave 
 their own termination to this name, and called it Hibernia. 
 This beautiful isle is full of natural riches, and capable of 
 sustaining a very numerous population, and of imparting 
 every benefit which human life is adapted to enjoy ; but no 
 part of the earth, within the range of civilization, has been so 
 invariably miserable. The causes of this misery will become 
 apparent as we proceed in these sketches. 
 
 Leland and Thomas Moore are the two latest historians 
 who have written of Ireland. The latter has suggested some 
 corrections in the work of the former. The origin of the 
 peopling of Ireland and its ancient condition are treated of by 
 Moore with much research and learning. There is no doubt 
 that the Phoenicians and the Carthaginians were acquainted 
 with this island, and not improbable that they had settlements 
 there. The relics of antiquity are discussed by Moore in 
 reference to its earliest inhabitants, some of which he refers to 
 eastern origin ; but he does not assume to account for the 
 round, slim, high towers which are here found, and which 
 have survived even conjectural origin. There is one fact 
 equally difficult to be accounted for. From the second century 
 of the Christian era, the Irish had written historical annals. 
 Sir James Mcintosh (Hist, of Eng. vol. i. p. 82) considers 
 them to be authentic. He says, — " In one respect, Irish his- 
 tory has been eminently fortunate. The Chronicles of Ire- 
 land, written in the Irish language, from the second century to 
 the landing of Henry Plantagenet, have been recently pub- 
 lished with the fullest evidence of their genuineness and ex- 
 actness. The Irish possess genuine history several centuries 
 more ancient than any other possess, in its present spoken 
 language. No other nation possesses any monument of its 
 literature, in its present spoken language, which goes back 
 within several centuries of the beginning of these Chronicles." 
 This writer ofTers no conjecture on the singularity of this fact, 
 in relation to the universal ignorance of all other nations of 
 that time, but Greeks and Romans. The translator of these 
 Chronicles, Dr. Charles O'Connor, lineal descendant from a 
 
34 
 
 IRELAND. 
 
 king paramount of Ireland, claims a high degree of civiliza- 
 tion for his ancient countrymen. Moore thinks (vol. i. p. 146) 
 that Mcintosh assigned a higher antiquity to these Chronicles 
 than is consistent witn truth; and. if Moore is right in his 
 account of the Irish, little can be inferred from it in favor of 
 civilization at that early period. 
 
 Whatever ma)/- be conjectured as to the ancient state and 
 relics of Ireland, it is considered as settled, that the original 
 population were like those of France, England, and Spain, 
 Celtic. It is improbable that there was permanent intermix- 
 ture of Phoenicians or Carthaginians with tlie original race. 
 If they had attained to any higher degree of civilization than 
 their Celtic neighbors on the continent, it seems to have been 
 lost before they became the subjects of history. When first so 
 known, the island was divided into four kingdoms : 1. Ulster, 
 comprising the north end. 2. Munster, comprising the south 
 end. 3. Leinster, midway between the two, on the east side. 
 4. Connaught, midway between the two, on the west side. 
 These four kingdoms were divided into numerous small ones. 
 Over the whole was a paramount king, whose place of abode 
 was in Connaught. They had several cities at an early peri- 
 od, as Waterford and Cork on the south side of the island ; 
 Dublin on the east ; Limerick on the Shannon in the west. 
 Perhaps the early commerce in tin may account for these 
 cities. The Phoenicians and Carthaginians are supposed to 
 have gone to Ireland for that article, and perhaps for some 
 others. 
 
 The presumption is irresistible, that for more than a thou- 
 sand years before Henry II. conquered Ireland, (in 1172,) 
 that country was subjected to incessant wars and convulsions 
 from the nature of its political condition. In all the Irish 
 kingdoms, great or small, succession to the royal authority 
 depended on choice, though limited to royal blood. Property 
 was subject to partition anew among a whole tribe, when any 
 one of its members deceased. Here were two elements (to 
 say nothing of many others incident to that rude state of soci- 
 ety) sufficient to have kept up incessant, vindictive, bloody 
 warfare throughout the island. Such was undoubtedly its 
 condition. No historical records are necessary to prove this. 
 The people of Ireland had no other occupation. Such a state 
 of society may be considered as admitted by Moore, who has 
 every disposition to give the best account, consistent with truth, 
 of his native land.* 
 
 * The celebrated poems of Ossian, by Macpherson, arose out of Irish 
 
IRELAND. 35 
 
 Whatever melioration arose in this state of things, Ireland 
 is indebted for it to the presence and ministry of St. Patrick. 
 Moore assigns Boulogne, fourteen miles south of Calais, 
 France, for his birth place, A. D. 387. Gibbon thinks his 
 name is derived from the custom among certain classes, in 
 Roman colonies, to take the name of patrician. "While a 
 youth, St. Patrick was carried to Ireland as a slave. After 
 seven years he escaped and returned to France, and devoted 
 himself to the church. In 422 he returned to Ireland, consid- 
 ering himself commissioned, in a vision, to preach Christian- 
 ity. His piety, eloquence, and personal influence accom- 
 plished his object. He established the bishopric of Armagh, 
 about sixty miles nearly north of Dublin. His pious and 
 useful life was prolonged to the seventeenth day of March, 
 448, and was closed in the land of his adoption. That day is 
 commemorated by the Irish in honor of their Saint. All 
 notices of the life of this person are concurrent, as to the fact 
 that he is entitled to an eminent rank among the wise and the 
 worthy, who have arisen from time to time, to mstruct and 
 benefit their fellow-men. 
 
 Near the close of the fourth century arose the Pelagian 
 heresy. Moore (vol. i. p. 178) maintains that Pelagius and 
 his disciple Celestinus, were both natives of Ireland. Gibbon 
 mentions Pelagius as a Briton. They were both eminent 
 men, and, if born in Ireland, went early to the continent, and 
 were distinguished at Rome and Alexandria. They were 
 sufficiently known to call forth St. Augustine and Jerome as 
 opponents. In Cunningham's translation of Gieseler's Eccle- 
 siastical History, vol. i. p. 218, there is an account of this 
 controversy. The subject was the freedom of the will, the 
 
 conflicts. James Macpherson was born in Scotland in 1738, and died in 
 1796, and was buried in Westminster Abbey. He professed to have 
 translated from the original Gaelic of Ossian, scenes which occurred in 
 Scotland in the third century. According to Moore, (vol. i. p. I'iO,) the 
 scenes described in Ossian's poems, so far as they have any historical 
 foundation, occurred in Ireland, in civil wars, about the close of the third 
 centur)\ This historian has devoted several pages to prove Macpher- 
 son 's imposition upon the literary community. " Had the aim," says 
 Moore, " of the forgery been confined to the ordinary objects of romance, 
 viz. to delight and interest, any such grave notice of its anachronisms 
 and inconsistencies, would have been here misplaced. But the impos- 
 ture of Macpherson was, at the least, as much historical as poetical." 
 The foundation of Macpherson's poetical ingenuity was the songs of 
 Irish bards. The fatal battle of Gabhra was one of the principal scenes 
 therein described. On this, Macpherson is accused of founding his 
 poem of Temora, (p. 121.) Admit them to be fictions or forgeries, they 
 are eminent poetical effusidns. 
 
36 IRELAND. 
 
 evil consequences of the fall, and the necessity of divine grace. 
 Pelagius and Celestinus denied this fundamental doctrine of 
 the church, and insisted that there is no original sin ; that 
 man can, by his own free will, choose good as well as evil, 
 and every one, therefore, cobn secure future happiness. This 
 heresy, though at one time widely spread, was crushed by 
 the power of the church. Pelagius died at Jerusalem in 420, 
 at the age of ninety years. 
 
 In the sixth, seventh, and eighth centuries, Ireland was 
 much celebrated for its scholarship. " The venerable Bede," 
 as he is called, mentions the learning of Ireland. Bede was 
 a native of England, born near Durham in 672, and died at 
 the age of si-xty-three. He is often referred to with respect 
 and confidence. Many persons, distinguished for their learn- 
 ing, were educated at the monastic establishments at Armagh, 
 near the middle of the northern kingdom of Ulster. The 
 original impulse was probably from St. Patrick. They were, 
 however, learned only in the church doctrines of the day, and 
 to be so, must have been instructed in Latin. It cannot be 
 assumed that the commendation bestowed on several clerical 
 men who appeared on the continent from this island, in the 
 court of Charlemagne, 800, and of Alfred in 890, was founded 
 in any thing higher than the teaching and studies of monas- 
 teries. They excelled the students of other countries in theo- 
 logical mysteries, and perhaps in the art of disputation. 
 
 The work of Thomas Moore (towards the close of vol. i.) 
 notices the customs and the manners of the Irish, which do 
 not disclose a better condition than then existed on the conti- 
 nent. It might be expected of him to notice the Irish harp, 
 and he is full in its praise. He quotes Bacon as saying, — 
 ♦' The harp hath the concave not along the strings, but across 
 the strings, and no harp hath the sound so prolonged and 
 mehing as the Irish harp." And the following from Evelyn's 
 journal : — " Came to see my old acquaintance, and the most 
 mcomparable player on the Irish harp, Mr. Clarke, after his 
 travels. Such music, before or since, did I never hear, that 
 instrument being neglected by its extraordinary difficulty ; but, 
 in my judgment, far superior to the lute itself, or whatever 
 speaks with strings." * 
 
 In the year 1152, Ireland had attracted the notice of Pope 
 Adrian, who considered, in common with most all others who 
 filled the papal chair, that his empire extended to every hab- 
 
 * Evelyn died in 1705. 
 
IRELAND. 37 
 
 itable portion of the earth. Accordingly, he commissioned 
 Cardinal Paperon to appear in Ireland, and to establish there 
 the papal authority. It was not difficult to persuade the 
 Christian priests that they would increase their power by 
 admitting the acknowledged sovereign of the Holy Church as 
 their sovereign, in all spiritual concerns and in all their con- 
 sequences. With the usual forms the priesthood was recog- 
 nized, and Ireland was received into the church dominion, 
 which then pervaded all the civilized parts of Europe. Bish- 
 ops and priests and all the ceremonies of the Roman Church 
 were duly established, and there they have remained, from age 
 to age, to perplex the generations which have successively 
 arisen. 
 
 About this time Henry the Second (in 1154) had ascended 
 the English throne. He was the grandson of Henry the 
 First, by Matilda, and was the first of the Plantagenet race. 
 His mother was the widow of Henry Fifth, emperor of Ger- 
 many, when she married the French count of Anjou, Henry's 
 father. Being the son of one who had been an empress, 
 Henry used to add to his name Fitz-Empress, Fitz being an 
 old French word, meaning son. Henry aspired to add Ireland 
 to his dominions ; but, having no justifiable cause to invade 
 and conquer the island, he applied to Pope Adrian, the fourth 
 of that name, and the only Englishman that ever filled the 
 papal throne. Adrian, it may be presumed, was pleased to 
 have such an application from so distinguished a monarch, as 
 it implied the right, assumed by the popes, to dispose, at their 
 pleasure, of the whole earth. On Henry's application, Adrian 
 issued his bull, in the year 11 56, and therein declares that all 
 countries " which have received the Christian faith, do belong 
 to the jurisdiction of Saint Peter and of the Holy Roman 
 Church." Wherefore he authorizes Henry to enter upon Ire- 
 land and take possession of it, and " to reduce the people to 
 obedience ; " provided Henry " reserved and paid, from each 
 house in Ireland, a yearly pension of one penny to St. Peter, 
 and preserved the rights of the churches of this land whole 
 and inviolate." Thus, the chief priest of the Christian relig- 
 ion, (as he called it,) at the distance of more than twelve hun- 
 dred miles from Ireland, authorizes a neighboring king to 
 subdue, by force of arms, a whole nation, and to possess their 
 land, on condition of paying to himself and his successors an 
 annual compensation for this favor. This is but one of a 
 thousand similar examples of the meaning of the Gospel of 
 peace and righteousness. 
 4 
 
38 IRELANI>. 
 
 It SO happened that Henry was too much engaged in his 
 English and French dominions to avail himself, forthwith, of 
 this munificent grant. But the benefit was not then entirely- 
 lost, as a state of things had occurred in Ireland which favored 
 his interference in its affairs. There had long been an invet- 
 erate hostility between two of the kings there, named O'Ruarc 
 and Dermod. Dermod had carried away the beautiful and 
 not unwilling wife of O'Ruarc. This, and other aggressions, 
 combined a powerful force against Dermod, and he was de- 
 feated and compelled to abandon his kingdom of Leinster, 
 He had no hope of reinstating himself unless he could obtain 
 assistance from abroad. He repaired to Henry, then in 
 France, who was already in possession of the Pope's bull. 
 Henry was so engrossed with his own affairs and troubles, 
 that he coald not avail himself of this application, but he gave 
 to Dermod a letter of credence addressed to all his subjects, 
 notifying them of his grace and protection of king Dermod, 
 and declaring that " whosoever, within his dominions, should 
 be disposed to aid him in the recovery of his territory, might 
 be assured of free license and royal favor." 
 
 In the south of Wales, on the northern side of the Severn, 
 dwelt, at this time, Richard, earl of Chepstow and Pembroke, 
 of the illustrious house of Clare, surnamed Strongbow, from 
 his superior strength and skill in archery. To him Dermod 
 applied and made great promises, and among others to bestow 
 in marriage his daughter Ava, with assurances of inheriting 
 the kingdom of Leinster. Having secured Strongbow's assist- 
 ance, Dermod returned secretly to Ireland to prepare for his 
 reception. In 1170, the first division of Strongbow's forces 
 arrived near Wexford, in the south-east corner of Ireland, and 
 in May of the following year, Strongbow arrived with the rest 
 of his forces. In the few following months, Strong^bow sub- 
 dued the south-east parts of the island, extending his conquests 
 to Cork, (midway of the southern shore,) and thence north- 
 wardly to Limerick on the Shannon, and thence still further 
 north to the south boundary of Ulster, and thence eastwardly 
 to the sea. By these conquests, Dermod was restored to his 
 kingdom Of Leinster, and had added thereto on the south, the 
 eastern half of Munster. But there were, within these limits, 
 many Irish chieftains and their adherents, who had submitted 
 to a force which they could not resist, and who retained the 
 determination to free themselves from this new subjection, and 
 take ample vengeance whenever the opportunity should arise. 
 
 When Henry heard of Strongbow's conquests, he feared 
 
IRELAND. 39 
 
 that he might be deprived of the sovereignty of Ireland, and 
 that Strongbow might feel potent enough to assume indepen- 
 dence. He, therefore, commanded Strongbow to appear before 
 him, and to acknowledge his vassalage. He did so, and as- 
 sured Henry that whatsoever conquests he had made, were 
 made in Henry's right. The way was now clear for Henry 
 to appear in Ireland, and having made a proper provision of 
 force for this expedition, he arrived at Waterford, on the south 
 coast, in the month of October, 1172. He brought with him 
 a formidable army, and passed unmolested to Dublin by slow 
 marches, and with great pomp and parade. Many Irish chiefs 
 who had not submitted to Strongbow, voluntarily appeared 
 and took the oath of allegiance to Henry. During the half 
 year that Henry spent in Ireland, three months were passed 
 at Dublin in forming the acquired territory into counties, in 
 settling the affairs of the church, in arranging for the future 
 government of these counties, and in making grants of land to 
 his- followers ; and, lastly, in establishing a vice-royalty, to 
 represent the English sovereign. Thus, the Roman church 
 w^as fistened on Ireland, and a tenure of English subjects was 
 established. But the old Irish character remained among the 
 natives of the island, unchanged and unchangeable. From these 
 causes have sprung the miseries which have afflicted Ireland 
 in all future times ; and the reasons why the improvements 
 and civilization w^hich appear in England have never found 
 their way to this beautiful region. 
 
 The troubles in which Henry had involved himself in Eng- 
 land, hastened his departure, and in the month of April, 1173, 
 he landed in Pembrokeshire in Wales, not leaving (as Sir 
 John Davis says) one true subject in Ireland more than he 
 found there; but leaving an exasperated and vindictive enemy, 
 however disguised by apparent loyalty and submission. 
 
 The seeds of discord, violence, and misery had been pro- 
 fusely sown in Ireland. They seem to have partaken of the 
 natural productiveness of the soil, and to have borne abundant 
 harvests. From the time that Henry departed, in 1173, to 
 the year 1509, (a term of 336 years,) when Henry the Eighth 
 ascended the English throne, the history of this island com- 
 prises only a long train of afflictions from the operation 
 of natural causes. If any twenty of these 336 years were 
 selected, and the events therein occurring were detailed, they 
 would be the events of any other twenty years, with no other 
 variation than in particular places and agents. The events in 
 all this term, and in subsequent years, have been described 
 
40 IRELAND. 
 
 with extraordinary patience and perseverance by several histo- 
 rians. But this minuteness is inadmissible on this occasion. 
 It is only necessary to show in what manner Ireland has been 
 treated by the government of England — in what manner Eng- 
 lishmen have conducted themselves in Ireland — in what 
 manner the Irish people have conducted themselves, and 
 herein to find the causes of the present miseries of this coun- 
 try. It will make the subject more easily understood if the 
 relation of all the several parties who appeared in these scenes 
 are distinctly stated. 
 
 1. All the kings of England, from Henry the Second to 
 Henry the Eighth, were involved either in rebellions, civil or 
 foreign wars, or in controversies with the pope, besides many 
 minor difficulties, and had no time to devote to Ireland. 
 
 2. The administration of Irish affairs was necessarily dele- 
 gated to agents, some of whom were violent and belligerent, 
 and disposed to force obedience ; others, timid or weak ; and 
 very few of the whole number competent and equal to the task. 
 
 3. The English subjects were ever encroaching on the 
 Irish, despoiling them of their lands, and treating them as a 
 conquered people. 
 
 4. Grants were frequently made of lands in possession of 
 the Irish, which were to become the property of the grantees 
 as soon as they could expel the Irish, and get possession for 
 themselves. 
 
 5. English subjects, taking advantage of the embarrassments 
 of their kings, sometimes renounced their allegiance, joined 
 the Irish, and assumed their manners, dress, and habits. 
 
 6. The more recent English settlers in Ireland, and the 
 ancient settlers, came into collision, and engaged in warfare 
 with each other. 
 
 7. The Irish considered all the English as intruders and 
 usurpers, and either held all treaties to be forced, and of no 
 validity, or else they considered treaties to be valid no longer 
 than they could find themselves sufficiently powerful to disre- 
 gard them. 
 
 8. In those parts of the island which were not subdued, 
 the Irish continued their vindictive wars, which were fre- 
 quently fomented by the English, and often the English joined 
 in those wars, on one side or the other. 
 
 9. The Roman church was, in the mean time, extending 
 its power over the minds of the ignorant and superstitious 
 people of the country, and enriching itself with the acquisition 
 of lands, donations, and exactions. 
 
IRELAND. 41 
 
 10. The necessities of the English kings compelled them 
 to exact supplies from the church and the laity, which it was 
 difficult at any time, and sometimes impossible to comply 
 with. 
 
 11. The laws of England and the customs of the native 
 Irish were in continual conflict, and, consequently, the admin- 
 istration of justice was generally nothing else than the power 
 of the strongest. 
 
 One cannot imagine a state of society less adapted to peace 
 or to the promotion of security and welfare, nor any more 
 adapted to promote contentions, violence, and crime. 
 
 Among the events of these 336 years, there are very few 
 which are worth selecting ; and none need be selected but for 
 the purpose of showing how these discordant elements operat- 
 ed to effect the general wretchedness of the country. 
 
 One of the misfortunes of Ireland was the appointment of 
 Henry the Second's son John to be lord of Ireland. John 
 was only nineteen years old when his father sent him, with a 
 numerous train of associates, most of them nearly of his own 
 age, to administer the government. Henry supposed he had 
 sufficiently guarded against youthful indiscretion by sending 
 over with his son an eminent lawyer, Glanville, as his moni- 
 tor and minister. The expectation of the king's son in Ire- 
 land had a favorable effect, both with the English and Irish. 
 The former hoped to have John's aid in advancing their 
 objects ; the latter hoped that restraints would be put on Eng- 
 lish usurpations. Both parties were greatly disappointed. 
 John landed at Wexford with his train of young French 
 nobility, gaily adorned; and thither came the rude rough 
 Irish chiefs, in their national cloaks and bushy beards, to ren- 
 der homage to the young prince. They approached the glit- 
 tering throng, and, according to their custom of reverence, 
 meant to kiss the prince. This the young lordlings interposed 
 to prevent, and turned these visiters into ridicule, and even 
 went so far as to pluck the beards of the Irish, and otherwise 
 insult them. This was an unfortunate beginning for 'the 
 prince. The proud chiefs retired indignant and revengeful, 
 and soon united their countrymen in the design of making an 
 effort to expel the insolent English. Meanwhile, John be- 
 stowed on his followers the lands of the Irish who still 
 remained within the English part of the island, enriched the 
 church, and spent the money intended to sustain the soldiery. 
 In the midst of his gay career he was astonished to find that 
 the Irish were embodied, in formidable numbers, to take ven' 
 4* 
 
42 IRELAND. 
 
 geance. At the end of eight months, Henry, perceiving that 
 John's administration was adding to the evils which he was 
 sent to remedy, and creating others which might be irremedia- 
 ble, ordered him to return to England, and a new viceroy 
 was sent to Ireland. 
 
 Henry died in 1189, and was succeeded by his son, Rich- 
 ard the First, who died in 1199. During his reign, John, lord 
 of Ireland, ordered its affairs without any interference on 
 Richard's part. On the death of Richard, John succeeded to 
 the English crown, and the lordship of Ireland was merged 
 in the royal right. John's eventful and troublesome reign 
 ended in 1216. Affairs, during his reign, present only 
 the renewal of combinations, sometimes of Irish chiefs against 
 Irish chiefs, assisted on the one side and the other by English 
 subjects, and sometimes combinations of English and Irish 
 against the authority of John. The whole presenting scenes 
 of perfidy, treachery, cruelty, superstition, sudden reverses, 
 and poignant misery, not surpassed in any history. These 
 troubles induced John to go to Ireland in 1210. His presence 
 was attended with a better state of things. He found that the 
 Irish had been much enfeebled by their mutual contentions, 
 and that the English, reinforced by new adventurers, had pen- 
 etrated to almost every part of the island. Having made some 
 new counties, and having declared some new laws, and taken 
 measures for future security, he returned to England. 
 
 Henry III. was only nine years old when he became king, 
 on the death of his father, John. His long reign of fifty-six 
 years, was full of troubles, and Ireland had little of his atten- 
 tion. Had his reign been ever so tranquil — had he been the 
 wisest and the ablest of men — had he done all that wisdom 
 and ability could permit, Ireland had now too many discordant 
 and irreconcilable interests, among its inhabitants, to be brought 
 to a state of order and peace. Nothing but an overawing 
 military power could have kept the rapacious and turbulent 
 English, and the exasperated and belligerent Irish, in subjec- 
 tion. There is nothing, therefore, in this long reign which 
 varied the fortunes of Ireland. Viceroys appeared in Ireland 
 in rapid succession, seldom well selected, and never successful 
 in their efforts to govern. Meanwhile, the church, which 
 never slumbers over its interests, was inserting, slowly and 
 surely, its roots on Irish soil ; and the consequences of this 
 indefatigable industry are felt at the present day, both by Eng- 
 lish and Irish, in both islands. Parliaments had often been 
 held in Ireland before the reign of Henry III, ; and complaints 
 
IRELAND. 43 
 
 had been before that time made, that the miseries experienced 
 there were partly occasioned by the absence of English land 
 owners from Ireland. This, as is well known, is still a cause 
 of complaint. Many proprietors of large estates pass their 
 lives without ever seeing them, trusting only to agents, who 
 have no interest to better the condition of tenants. 
 
 During the reign of the three Edwards, in regular succes- 
 sion from 1272, to 1377, including 105 years, the history of Ire- 
 land is a repetition of the scenes of former years, from the 
 same causes. The English were incessantly at variance with 
 the Irish, who were ever in arms in one part of the island or 
 another. Within this time they sought the aid of the Scotch. 
 In the year 1315, Edward Bruce, brother of Robert, who had 
 ascended the throne of Scotland, appeared in Ireland with an 
 armj^ and caused himself to be crowned at Dundalk, which is 
 on the East coast. North of Dublin. He penetrated to Dublin, 
 and still further South ; but after three years of severe conflicts 
 he fell in battle, having been found dead with the dead body 
 of his conqueror stretched over his own. They are supposed 
 to have destroyed each other in the conflict. 
 
 From 1377 to 1509, a period of 131 years, ending with the 
 accession of Henry Eighth, there were eight English kings 
 who regarded Ireland as part of their dominions. There will 
 be occasion to mention these kings in the sketches of England, 
 and they are not, therefore, further noticed here, in the order of 
 succession. These 132 years were a portion of time in which 
 England was involved in great difficulties. No effective meas- 
 ures were taken to remedy the troubles which existed in Ire- 
 land, from the causes to which we have so often adverted. 
 
 It is apparent, from this rapid sketch, that whatever might 
 have been the destiny of this unfortuate and beautiful island, it 
 could not have been more miserable than it was, from the inva- 
 sion of Henry to the end of the fifteenth century. Its miser- 
 ies were not diminished in the next three centuries, and this 
 could not have been otherwise. The sovereign, always an alien 
 to Ireland, governed that country by delegates, who were igno- 
 rant of the language spoken hy those who were to be govern- 
 ed, and who did not, and could not understand the laws pre- 
 scribed to them. The English possessed nearly the whole ter- 
 ritory by conquest, or by grants, made by an authority towards 
 which the natives maintained an implacable enmity, and for 
 very justifiable reasons. An exasperated and vindictive people 
 w^ere intermingled with their invaders, and those who were 
 not wholly subdued, as well as those who were, awaited only 
 
44 
 
 SCOTLAND. 
 
 opportunities to revolt, and attempt to regain their indepen- 
 dence, however desperate the effort. The English proprietors 
 of Irish estates, rarely saw, and more rarely dwelt on the 
 island, and the immediate tenants and cultivators were subject- 
 ed to the rapacity and insolence of stewards and agents. The 
 English sovereigns enforced taxation to maintain themselves 
 in wars in which the Irish had no interest. The Roman 
 Catholic priesthood enforced their exactions while they cul- 
 tivated a superstitious obedience among ignorant communi- 
 ties. These are among the elements of the wretchedness 
 which was the lot of Ireland, from the year 1500 to the present 
 day. There have been abundant facts to prove, that when na- 
 tive Irishmen have had the advantages of education, and have 
 been placed in competition with those of other parts of the 
 neighboring island, they have not been found inferior. Among 
 those who have contributed to British renown, whether in the 
 cabinet, in parliament, at the bar, on the ocean, or in the field, 
 not a few of them were born in the Emerald Isle. 
 
 CHAPTER. VII. 
 
 SCOTLAND. 
 
 Original Population — Divisions of Society — Macbeth — Stuart Origin — 
 Maid of Norway — Succession of Baliol and Bruce to the Crown — Wal- 
 lace — Succession of Kvfigs — English and Scotch Wars — Marriage of 
 Henry VII. daughter with James IV. 
 
 The history of Scotland, like the country itself, is peculiar 
 and interesting. Very remarkable persons, and very extraor- 
 dinary events have been known in Scotland. This country is 
 almost an island by itself; and is part of the island of Great 
 Britain. On the West, North and East, the boundary is the 
 ocean ; on the South, it bounds on England. Its position on 
 the globe is far to the North ; the Southern extremity being in 
 54° 45' N. lat., and its Northern one in 58° 40'. Its great- 
 est length from North to South is about 280 miles ; its breadth 
 very various, between 50 and 130 miles. Its square miles are 
 about 30,000. Geographers divide the surface into two nearly 
 equal parts ; the Northwestern part they call the highlands, 
 the Southeastern the lowlands. The highlands are truly such, 
 
SCOTLAND. 45 
 
 having many ranges of mountains between 3 and 4000 feet 
 high, and some still higher. Between these ranges, in deep 
 and narrow vallies, are extensive fresh water lakes. Most of 
 these highlands are barren and desolate, and form a dreary- 
 country ; a very fit habitation for the imaginary agents, which 
 make a striking figure in the old Scottish legends. The low- 
 lands of Scotland are Southeast of a line running about mid- 
 way from Southwest to Northeast. Parts of these lowlands 
 are described as fertile and beautiful, and would be so consider- 
 ed anywhere, if the poetical descriptions of natives were fully 
 credited. The historical events of Scotland have occurred, 
 with few exceptions, on the Southeastern side, or in the low- 
 lands, and often very near the separating line between the high 
 and lowlands, and along the South border, adjoining England. 
 On this border an almost incessant warfare was carried on, 
 from a time when historical records begun, to 1603, when Scot- 
 land and England were united. 
 
 Scotland was, probably, peopled, as all the West of Europe 
 must have been, by some portion of the Celtic race. It is from 
 the Romans that the first knowledge is derived. When Csesar 
 possessed himself of the South parts of Great Britain, Scotland 
 is spoken of as being held by tribes of different names, but 
 who had the general name of Caledonians. The most known 
 of these tribes were those whom the Romans called the Picts, 
 who often met the Romans as formidable enemies, having their 
 bodies ■painted, — whence the name. These ancient Caledoni- 
 ans on the extreme West of the Roman Empire, have the 
 proud distinction which belongs only to them, and to the bor- 
 derers on the extreme East of the Empire, the Parthians, that 
 they had never been numbered among the conquered. In the 
 four centuries and an half that the Romans held England, there 
 were very able generals, and numerous armies employed 
 against the Caledonians; and within those years no less than 
 six Roman Emperors were personally present, and engaged in 
 this warfare. Down to the present day, there are remnants 
 along the borders of Scotland and England, of fortresses and 
 walls, erected, not by the Caledonians to keep the Romans out, 
 but by the Romans to prevent the coming of the Caledonians. 
 This unquestionable fact is conclusive evidence that the north- 
 ern part of the island was originally held by a powerful and 
 warlike race, whoever they may have been. 
 
 In the middle of the fifth century, the Roman Empire was 
 falling into ruins, and the island of Great Britain was aban- 
 doned by the Romans about the year 446. About half a cen* 
 
46 SCOTLAND. 
 
 tury afterwards (in 503) an invasion of the Southwest part of 
 Scotland is said to have been made from Ireland. The invaders 
 were called Scots, from an Irish term, which means wander- 
 ers; and thence, probably, came the name of this people. After 
 a struggle of 350 years, the Scots became masters, and gave 
 their name to the country, and united the whole under one 
 monarch. From this time, about the middle of the ninth cen- 
 tury, the country is called Scotland, and its inhabitants Scots. 
 Thence to the year 1000, that is, 150 years, if there were any 
 historical records which could be relied on, they could disclose 
 no other facts than such as are known to have occurred in 
 other parts of Europe about the same time. From the condi- 
 tion of society, there must have been wars between clans, re- 
 bellions against the sovereign, and crimes, punishment and ven- 
 geance; in short, the usual action of men in like circum- 
 stances : there are some peculiarities, however, to be noticed : 
 1. The nature of the country favored the independence which 
 the Scottish Lords assumed. Their strongholds were easily 
 defended in the mountains. 2. There was a practice among 
 these Lords to enter into covenants or mutual alliance to carry 
 on wars offensive and defensive. 3. The number of Lords 
 were remarkably few, and as they held nearly the whole coun- 
 try in Lordships, the dependants on each Lord w^ere numer- 
 ous. The chief, his subordinates and followers, constituted 
 the Scottish clans, each one having its own family name. 
 These are peculiarities which enter into the historical details 
 of Scotland. It may be supposed that in the year 1000, the 
 inhabitants of this territory were a rude, hardy people, familiar 
 with war, and subjected to the command of nobles ; and over 
 the whole a king, who was little more than the first among his 
 equals. Flocks, herds, horses, they had ; some knowledge of 
 agriculture, also ; perhaps some commerce with the North of 
 the European continent. Scotland is distant from Norway 
 about 350 miles. 
 
 Malcom II. was king in Scotland in the year 1003. At this 
 time the Danes, and other northern nations, infested the coasts 
 of Europe, and Scotland had its full share of invasion. The 
 successor of Malcom was Duncan, his grandson, who is indebt- 
 ed to Shakspeare for a lasting fame. This is the person whom 
 Macbeth slew, and then usurped the throne. How near the 
 immortal poet pursued the truth of history, in his unequalled 
 drama, is very uncertain, and equally unimportant. His merit 
 is found in showing how human nature might have conducted 
 itself, if there had been such persons and suph scenes as he in^^ 
 
SCOTLAND. 47 
 
 agines. It is easy to believe, from the character of the age, 
 that the ambitious Thane, or Ijord Macbeth, aspired to the 
 Crown, and removed the man who wore it out of the way, and 
 from the world, if that were necessary to his purpose. For the 
 details of Macbeth's agency, and of those who conspired with 
 him, the reading community are indebted to the poet's imagina- 
 tion. Macduff, and a son of Malcom, who met in England as 
 fugitives from Scotland, with the aid of an army furnished by 
 the English King, Edward the confessor, overcame and slew 
 Macbeth, and this Malcom became King in 1057 — the third of 
 that name- 
 
 The royal name of Stuart, so familiar in Scottish and Eng- 
 lish history, was first known in the reign of this King. Walter, 
 the grandson of Bancho, having rendered essential service in 
 suppressing a rebellion, was made Lord Steward of Scotland, 
 a great and hereditary dignity. This was about the year 1060. 
 It was not until 1371 that a descendant from this person came 
 to the throne, at which time this name of dignity had become a 
 family name, Stuart. A person called Gautier Stuart had mar- 
 ried Margerie, the daughter of king Robert I. The son of 
 this Margerie was king under the name of Robert II. From 
 this person the Royal race of Stuart, first in Scotland, and then 
 in England, is descended. 
 
 Malcom III. had become acquainted with the Saxon prince 
 Edgar Etheling, while in England, and when William the 
 Conqueror made it- perilous for any Saxon prince to remain 
 in his dominions, Edgar and his sister sought an asylum in 
 Scotland, and nis sister became the Queen of Malcom. This 
 king died in 1093. During the next two hundred years, that 
 is, to the death of Alexander the third, in 1286, there is very 
 little worth mentioning in Scottish history. All that is impor- 
 tant might be arranged under these heads: — 1. The wars be- 
 tween the Scotch and English. 2. The internal commotions or 
 civil wars between kings and nobles. 3. The unsuccessful at- 
 tempts of the Roman Church to subject Scotland, as it had 
 done most of the Christian world, to its own absolute domin- 
 ion. 
 
 Alexander III. and Edward I. of England, were contempo- 
 raries about 1280. They had frequent trials of strength in 
 arms with various success. The day of peace and friendship 
 at length came in an agreement to unite the prince of Wales, 
 son of Edward I., with Margaret, the grand daughter of Alex- 
 ander, who was to be heiress of the Scottish throne, in right of 
 her mother, Alexander's daughter, who had married Eric, 
 
48 SCOTLAND. 
 
 king of Norway. The young heiress was called the Maid of 
 Norway. She became entitled to the crown on the death of 
 her grandfather, in 1286, but did not leave Norway till 1294. 
 The princess (from sickness) died on her passage, at or 
 near the Orkney Isles. However insignificant this event 
 may seem, it is probable that it had a most enduring and 
 unfortunate effect on the peace and welfare of Scotland and 
 England. If the two kingdoms had been united at the end of 
 the thirteenth century, or in 1307, as they would have been if 
 the Maid of Norway had lived, the history of England and of 
 Scotland would have run in very different channels from that 
 time to this. It is very probable that no such person as Eliza- 
 beth would have worn the English crown ; and that the Scot- 
 tish crown would not have been torn from the head of Mary, and 
 that head consigned to the block, by the relentless Elizabeth. 
 
 The afflictive consequences of this young Queen's death 
 were immediately felt. The Scottish crown appears to have 
 been inheritable, though not limited, clearly, to the first-born. 
 The young Queen was the last of the descendants from her 
 ancestor king William, who died just 80 years before her, in 
 1214. To find an heir to the throne it was necessary to go 
 back to the brother of William, who was David, Earl of 
 Huntington, and to trace the descent from him. This Earl 
 had three daughters. 1. Margaret, who married Allen, Lord 
 of Galloway, and had a daughter Dervigilda, who married 
 John Baliol. Of this marriage there was living, in 1294, a 
 son, John Baliol, who claimed the crown. 2. Isabella, (sec- 
 ond daughter of the Earl,) who married Robert Bruce. Of 
 this marriage there was living, in 1294, a son, Robert Bruce, 
 who claimed the crown. 3. Adama, who married Lord Hast- 
 ings. Of this marriage there was living, in 1294, a son, John 
 Hastings, who considered the kingdom to belong equally to 
 himself and his two cousins. These competitors agreed to 
 abide by the decision of Edward I., of England, who awarded 
 the crown to John Baliol. Historians say that his motive was 
 entirely selfish, and that the selection of Baliol was made, be- 
 cause he would be most easily managed by Edward, for his 
 own purposes. From the time that Baliol assumed the crown, 
 until 1371, (75 years,) Scotland was harassed by civil wars of 
 the most vindictive character, carried on by the parties of Ba- 
 liol and Bruce, assisted, on the one side or the other, by the 
 English. In 1306 Robert Bruce became king, and held the 
 throne till 1329, His successor, David, the second of the 
 Bruces, had to yield the crown to Edward Baliol, the son of 
 
SCOTLAND. 49 
 
 John, in 1332. At the end of ten years David had expelled 
 Edward, and was again king, and so continued till his death, 
 in 1371. Thus the Bruces became the royal race. 
 
 These 75 years are an exceedingly interesting portion of Scot- 
 tish history. It was in the conflicts of these years that the no- 
 ble William Wallace appeared. This " greatest hero, and no- 
 blest patriot of any age," as he is sometimes called, was betray- 
 ed into the power of the English, and beheaded on Tower Hill, 
 London, the 23d of August, 1305. There is a well written 
 novel, called the Scottish Chiefs, of which William Wallace 
 is the hero. In the year 1298, July 22d, was fought the 
 mournful battle of Falkirk, where Wallace would have tri- 
 umphed if his associates had conducted like himself. There 
 is a poem on this battle by Anna Seward. On the 25th of 
 June, 1314, the Scotch well avenged upon the English the 
 death of Wallace, at the battle of Bannockburn, where 30,000 
 Scots, under Bruce, completely vanquished the English army 
 of 100,000. 
 
 Our limits do not permit even the mention of the several bat- 
 tles which were fought in this contest between the Bruces and 
 the Baliols. The whole territory, on both sides the border, 
 and thence northwardly to the river Forth; and up the valley, 
 northwestwardly, to the highlands, has been again and again 
 saturated with the best blood of the Scotch and English. The 
 river Forth rises near the lake Ben Lomond, and runs east- 
 wardly into the frith of Forth, which empties into the North 
 sea. Edinburgh is on the south side of the Frith, and about 
 two miles from it. Within 50 miles, northwestwardly from 
 that city, and in the valley through which the river Forth runs, 
 are some memorable places ; Linlithgow, the ancient castle of 
 Sterling, the battle-ground of Falkirk and Bannockburn. The 
 river Tweed, which divides Scotland and England, is about 50 
 miles south of the Frith of Forth. 
 
 The first king of the name of Bruce. Robert I., had a 
 daughter Margerie, who married, as before mentioned, Gautier 
 Stuart; and of this marriage the son Robert II. became king 
 in 1371, and died in 1390. This Robert the second united the 
 families of Bruce and Stuart as the reigning Royal House. 
 From the death of Robert II. (1390) till Scotland and England 
 came under the dominion of James VI. of Scotland, (who was 
 James I. of England) is a space of 213 years, ending in 
 1603. It will be most convenient to state the succession of the 
 Scottish Stuarts, and then to notice such events as should be 
 noticed in these 213 years. 
 5 
 
50 SCOTLAND. 
 
 Robert III, son of Robert II., crowned 1390, died 1406. 
 
 James I., son of Robert III, crowned 1406, assassinated 
 1437. 
 
 James II., son of James I., crowned 1437, killed 1460. 
 
 James III., son of James II., crowned 1460, killed 1488. 
 
 James IV., son of James III., crowned 1488, killed 1513. 
 
 This person married Margeret, the daughter of Henry VII., 
 of England, in right of whom the Stuart family of Scotland as- 
 cended the English throne. 
 
 James V., son of James IV., crowned 1513, died 1542. This 
 person married a French princess, who was the mother of 
 Mary Stuart, who succeeded to the Scotch throne on her father's 
 death. Mary abdicated the throne in 1567, and her son, James 
 VI., (by Henry Stuart, called Lord Darnley,) became king 
 while an infant. On the death of Elizabeth of England, in 
 1603, James became king of England, by the name of James I. 
 
 It is repugnant to common sense, that a particular family 
 should have an exclusive and hereditary right to govern a 
 whole nation. Yet this is the mode of government to which 
 most nations, in all ages, have submitted. Hence the immedi- 
 ate successor of an able and virtuous king may be the feeblest 
 and most unworthy among millions, and may be even an in- 
 fant, and that infant a female. The evils incident to this kind 
 of succession are among the most sorrowful pages of history. 
 If there should be a sovereign, in his own right, by the mere 
 accident of birth, it must be on the principle that the sovereign 
 has the power and the will so to govern his subjects, as to se- 
 cure to them peace and happiness, and thereby entitle himself 
 to obedience and support. But this ground-work of power on 
 the one side, and submission on the other, disappears when 
 the sovereign is too young, or too feeble to have any will of his 
 own. 
 
 The historian, Robertson, (speaking of his own country,) 
 says, — " Never was any race of monarchs so unfortunate as the 
 Scottish. Of six successive princes, from Robert HI. to James 
 VI., not one died a natural death; and the minorities, during 
 that time, were longer and more frequent than ever happened 
 in any other kingdom. From Robert Bruce (1306) to James 
 VI., (1567) we reckon ten princes; seven of these were called 
 to the throne while they were minors, and almost infants." 
 
 The object of all rulers, whether elected or hereditary, cer- 
 tainly should be to secure the country and people from invasion 
 by foreign enemies: to cause justice to be administered ; and 
 to enable every individual, under the protection of righteous 
 
SCOTLAND. 51 
 
 laws and just magistrates, to enjoy the blessings of life. 
 Whether these rational purposes of civil government can be 
 obtained or not, depends on the ability of rulers and the dispo- 
 sition of a people to be ruled. No people ever had worse 
 rulers, and no people were ever worse fitted to be ruled, than 
 those of Scotland from 1306 to 1567. It will be sufficient for 
 the present purpose to show how such a state of things was 
 peculiar to Scotland. 
 
 The manner in which the princes of Scotland came to their 
 deaths, (as Robertson says,) shows a rebellious and turbulent 
 state of society. While the chief person (by whatever name 
 called) of many warlike tribes or clans, could lead them 
 against a common enemy, he was likely to be confided in and 
 respected. When there was no such object of employment, 
 these tribes or clans must have employed themselves against 
 each other and against their sovereign : against each other, 
 from motives ot rivalry and jealousy ; against the sovereign, 
 in resisting his attempts to control and govern. The history 
 of Scotland is nothing else than a series of internal conflicts 
 and external wars. During the whole lapse of years from 
 Robert III. to James VI., the successive kings of England 
 were jealous of the power of Scotland, and always ready to 
 take advantage of its internal commotions to subdue the coun- 
 try, or aid its inhabitants to weaken and destroy each other. 
 The cessation of war on the borders occurred only when the 
 English kings were too much engrossed by wars on the con- 
 tinent, or by civil wars or rebellions, to let Scotland alone. 
 From such causes, the Scottish nation had made less advances 
 from the ignorance and barbarity of the dark ages than the 
 French or English. 
 
 The great lords of Scotland were absolute sovereigns in 
 their own territories. They made laws and caused them to 
 be executed, without regard to the king or national govern- 
 ment ; and were ever ready to maintain what they considered 
 to be their rights, by the sword. It was one great object with 
 the Scottish kings to extend the laws of parliament over the 
 nobles, and to establish courts of justice to which the nobles 
 might be compelled to submit. Though James I. took the 
 first measures towards establishing such courts, it was not 
 until the reign of James V. that the courts were fully organ- 
 ized and in action, about 1540. 
 
 Henry VII. of England succeeded in establishing a friendly 
 relation between himself and James IV. of Scotland, by be- 
 Btowing his oldest daughter, Margaret, in marriage. Henry 
 
52 
 
 SCOTLAND. 
 
 conducted his daughter, with great pomp and ceremony, through 
 Northamptonshire, on her way to Scotland. James came to 
 the borders of his kingdom to receive his intended bride, 
 accompanied by a numerous train of Scottish nobles. James 
 conducted the English princess into Edinburgh, seated behind 
 himself on the same horse, and the marriage was solemnized 
 at the chapel of Holyrood house, in the year 1504. 
 
 This family alliance was not sufficient to preserve peace 
 between the two countries. Scotland had long been in a state 
 of very friendly relation with France. When Henry VIII. 
 of England was drawn into a war with Louis XII. of France, 
 and actually invaded that country, Louis called on James to 
 aid his cause by invading England. This call was enforced 
 by Anne of Brittany, the Queen of Louis, whose champion, 
 in the courts of chivalry, James had assumed to be. A cause 
 of war and invasion was easily found in these days. A Scotch- 
 man, who had conducted a vessel to Portugal, had been so treated 
 there, and dispossessed of his property, as to obtain an authority 
 from his sovereign, James, to go to sea armed, and make repri- 
 sal on any Portuguese subjects, and satisfy himself This 
 Scotchman so conducted himself in the English channel as to 
 be considered a pirate, and was carried into England and 
 hanged. James affected to regard this act as a sufficient justi- 
 fication for invading England, Henry VIII. being then en- 
 gaged in carrying on the war in France. James IV. appears 
 to have considered the invasion more as an excursion for mili- 
 tary exercise than as an affair of serious war. Having had 
 the good fortune to be more generally esteemed and respected 
 by his nobles than any of his predecessors, he was attended, 
 on this occasion, by many and the highest in his kingdom. 
 An English force, hastily gathered, with about five thousand 
 men sent from France by Henry, met James at Floivden fields 
 just on the borders, and not far from Berwick on the Tweed. 
 Here was fought, in the year 1513, a battle of mournful and 
 disastrous result to the Scotch, and with little loss to the Eng- 
 lish. By some unaccountable negligence on the one side, and 
 mere good fortune on the other, James, and all the chief nobles 
 of Scotland perished, while hardly one person of any distinc- 
 tion fell on the side of the English. By this event, James V., 
 then less than two years of age, became king of Scotland. 
 The marriage of James IV. of Scotland, with Margaret, 
 the daughter of Henry VII. of England, was the cause of 
 that serious and complicated misfortune, the placing the Stuart 
 family on the English throne. 
 
SCOTLAND. 5^ 
 
 We have come down to a period in Scottish history within 
 three centuries of the present time. It is remarkable that his- 
 torical records, so far, afford very little information of the 
 interior state of Scotland. Whatever the just claims of the 
 Scotch nation may be, at this day, to literary and scientific 
 distinction, (and these are not now second to the claims of any 
 other nation,) they had few such claims three hundred years 
 ago. The Scotch, though surrounded by ocean, had not made 
 much figure as a commercial or naval people. They do not 
 appear to have been extensively a manufacturing people. In 
 Macpherson's first volume on Commerce, there are several 
 notices of the Scots as engaged in the herring fishery, and 
 in commerce, but not a valuable one on their part. Their 
 country is not adapted to profitable agriculture, generally. 
 More than one half of it is unfit for any cultivation, and large 
 portions of it are barren and desolate. These facts lead to the 
 conclusion, that the great lords of Scotland lived in their spa- 
 cious and fortified enclosures, in a rude grandeur, with numer- 
 ous dependants, and as separate and independent femilies. It 
 is probable that harmony and subordination were preserved in 
 these families by the supreme authority of the laird or chief, 
 sole proprietor of the whole territory over which he ruled; 
 and also by the fear which each family entertained of the 
 enmity and power of other families. This was a state of 
 society well adapted to bring out and to invigorate certain he- 
 roical virtues, and to give illustrious names to some individu- 
 als. Hardihood, courage, magnanimity, are well known to 
 have been qualities of Scottish chiefs, from the ballads and 
 popular songs of the country.* But, side by side with these 
 qualities, must be placed the thirst for dominion, revenge, and 
 unrelenting hold on ancient enmities, from sire to son. These 
 are indications of qualities, out of which fine national traits 
 may be wrought. Probably the modern Scots may not fear 
 comparison with any people. 
 
 We must leave these sketches of the Scots here, at the time 
 when James V, came to the throne, in the year 1513, he being 
 then only eighteen months old. This person was the father 
 of Mary Stuart, known in history as Mary, Queen of Scot*. 
 
 * Oat of these ballads, or what he assumed to be such, Macpherson 
 made up his celebrated work, called " Ossian's Poems." Thomas 
 Moore, in his History of Ireland, (as has been noticed in sketches of 
 that country,) has demonstrated that Macpherson is indebted to Iriih, 
 bards for his renown, and that he is chargeable with a designed imposition 
 on the literary world. 
 
 6» 
 
54 
 
 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 Notices of her father, of herself, and of her son James, come 
 within the next intended division. The personal and histor- 
 ical facts of these three individuals are so interwoven with 
 English history, and especially with English events while 
 Elizabeth was the English sovereign, that it will be more 
 intelligible as well as convenient, to treat of them in notices of 
 England. From the death of Elizabeth, in 1603, the sovereign 
 of Scotland and of England has always been the same person. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 Casar's Conquest of England — Roman Dominion — the Saxons. 
 
 England is bounded on the south by the English channel, 
 which is between it and France ; on the east by the German 
 ocean ; on the north by Scotland, from which it is separated 
 by the Tweed, the Cheviot hills, and the Frith of Solway ; on 
 the west by the Irish sea and St. George's channel. The 
 greatest length of England is about 400 miles from north to 
 south, between 49° 58' and 55° 45' north latitude. The greatest 
 breadth is in the south part, 280 miles, while in the north, the 
 narrowest part is less than 100. The eastern parts are gene- 
 rally level : along the western side of England are hills, some 
 of which are called mountains, and between these high lands 
 and the salt water on the east, are territories of varied surface. 
 The principal rivers, with two exceptions, the Severn and the 
 Mersey, flow from west to east. England is most favorably situ- 
 ated for commerce and maritime power, and has, within itself, 
 abundant riches in minerals ; but far more important riches in 
 the industry and ingenuity of its inhabitants, and in its social 
 and political relations. As this is emphatically the land of 
 American ancestry, a more comprehensive notice is required 
 in these sketches than of any other country — beginning with 
 the Saxons, the common ancestors of the English and Ameri- 
 cans. 
 
 The following compilation on the Saxons is made from the 
 elaborate, accurate, and extensive research of Sharon Turner, 
 a gentleman bred to the profession of the law, and who has 
 bestowed on his countrymen other valuable works on Eng- 
 land, He is still living. Americans, as well as the English, 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 55 
 
 may be justly proud of their Saxon progenitors. Their social 
 and political principles are alike respected in both nations, 
 and both of them speak a language which is undoubtedly 
 of Saxon origin. Notwithstanding the intermixture, first of 
 Danish, and then of Norman laws, custom, and language, 
 happily, the Saxon has finally prevailed over them, and they 
 are now hardly discernible. The best informed historians, 
 and Sir James Alclntosh among others, consider the Saxons to 
 have been the founders of English liberty, and as such enti- 
 tled to respect and gratitude. They are equally entitled to 
 like sentiments from all who claim to be of English descent ; 
 nor from these only, but from all American citizens, as all 
 enjoy the benefit of Saxon freedom, modified and improved 
 under republican institutions. 
 
 The name of Britain was given to the island by the Romans. 
 Brit w^as said to mean parti-colored, from the custom of paint- 
 ing the body. Other derivations are also given. The Ro- 
 mans called it Britannia major, and a part of the opposite 
 French coast (Brittany) Britannia minor. Pliny, in his natu- 
 ral history, says, (1. iv. c. 16,) that the island was formerly 
 called Albion. The name Albion (perhaps from the white 
 clifis) was of Latin origin. England is derived from one 
 of the Saxon races, the Angles, Avho came from the north. 
 
 Csesar undertook the conquest of Britain in the year 52 
 B. C. It was then possessed by a people of Kimmerian ori- 
 gin, (Turner says,) but called 'Celts. They had Druids for 
 their religious teachers, and bards for poetical historians. The 
 Romans finally conquered what is now England, and held it 
 as a Roman province about five hundred years. The emperor 
 Vespasian was in England and appointed Agricola to the 
 command there, who, about the year 79, defended the northern 
 frontier by a chain of posts from the Frith of Forth to that of 
 Clyde. In 120, the emperor Adrian repaired and strength- 
 ened the fortifications of Agricola, and erected a second wall 
 from Solway Frith to the north of the Tyne, of which there 
 are some remains. In 138 another wall was erected^ in the 
 time of Antoninus, along the northern frontier. The Romans 
 were unable to subdue the mountainous regions of Wales. 
 Thither many Britons retired from Roman dominion, and 
 there preserved, from generation to generation, their implaca- 
 ble enmity to the Romans. They preserved, too, their national 
 language and customs, which still appear among them, chang- 
 ed as they may have been in the lapse of ages. 
 
 About the beginning of the sixth century, a person appeared 
 
5(5 SWONS KNUl.ANr* 
 
 ir\ ll\o Wol^li iWvMJuinins In tbo n:in\o of King' Arthur. The 
 IvxiMiJ mavio hi»n a subjtvi of sonji' ami t^iblo, which nothiuvf 
 mvr s;nd or ilono hv hiin or any othor man. couhl \varn\ut. 
 His in\aiiinarv aohunoiuonis liavo dosoontlod to tho prosout 
 day. It »i5 saul that tho round taMo of Kiuij Arthur's twonty- 
 ft>ur kuis^fhts is still shown at or near Winolustor. in Kni^httul, 
 thouii'lx no woUij\lorn\od pors\Mi Ivliovos that Artliur ovor saw 
 his kniji'hts (it' ho had any) around tl\is tabK\ or ovor saw this 
 table itst^lt'. Tho wholo truth about this noi^sonaco prolxibly 
 is, (as Tumor s;\y^.) that ho w^as a boKl and powort'ul warrior, 
 mrtakiusj ominontlv in tho rudo qualities which o-ave celebrity 
 tron\ the successt'ul use of arms. Vie is supposed to have 
 been Ihuu in South Wales, alxnil the year 501, and to have 
 dicil iu r>4'2. His remains were discovered at (.Glastonbury, 
 tw\Mity miles south-wi^st of the city of Bath, in llSl\ Monk- 
 ish traditions pointed out the place of burial. At the abl>ey 
 theri\ Iviwivn two stone pillars, seven ttvt Ivlow the surt^ice, 
 a Kwden cri>ss \\i\s t'ound. under a stone : nine fotn below the 
 stone an «.v\keu cothu w;^s found, containiuir the remains of 
 Anhur. A Latin inscription showed this to be Arthurs 
 grave. 
 
 The fallinsj fortunes of the Ivoman empire, at the beginning 
 of the tilth century, oausoil Britain to l>e alvmdoued beiwtH?n 
 the ye{\rs (10 ami 440, In the tive ceiuurie^ which elapsed 
 under Roman dominion, laws, customs, arts, sciences had 
 been introduct\l. and there was such refinement and such de- 
 basement as would arise from Koman example;^. The ^x)wer 
 of the conquerors w;\s maintainecl by the presence of Roman 
 legions, and these the Britons were comix>lled to support, 
 Burthensome as they held this im^x^sition to be, the legions 
 were hanily gv>i\e betore their utility was discerned, as the 
 oi\ly defence and security ag:\inst the ancient enemies of the 
 BriK>ns in the nonh. Their humiliation is found iu the 
 prayer transmitted to the Roman general. .Etins, in Gaul, to 
 come to their relief: — " The barlwrians chase us ii\io the sea ; 
 the sesa throws \is b:\ck on the hirlvirians: we have only the 
 iMLid choice left us ot perishing by the sword or by the 
 wmres." (Hume, chaiv i.) The Romans were too much 
 mgmged in defending themselves from the Franks, who were 
 coming ujx^n them from beyond the Rhine, to attend to any 
 Beoples Svitety but their own. It is well ascertained that the 
 dominion of ihe Romans in Britain had become corrupt and 
 oppre^ive to an extent, which would have made their presence 
 hudly less tolerable than eithex of the erib of which the Brit- 
 ons complained. 
 
BAJLOM* KVOLASD, Sff 
 
 TheBritonf were thou clriv«-.n Uj the m-cf-ftuity of ^."-.kiriCf aid 
 from the Saxorm, and thi* event inlrrxlucerj a lor)</ trajri of r-on- 
 nerjuences in which every one, who Kpeak» the Enj/n.rh lari- 
 jpia^e, an hi* native tongue, in direrrtly inttrtiied. it i* a* dif- 
 ficult aa unnt-cefthary to M-ule whether the people who dwelt 
 around the hanks of the El^^, and thenc* northwardly and 
 r^aMwardly, tr^ the ahort-n of the Baltic, were of the ancient 
 Kernrnerian »t/>ck, or whether they were of thesmjppoj'ed Goth- 
 ic atock, that, at aorne unknown time, had followed the Ketftme- 
 rianft from A«ia ; or whe-iher they were of that intermixture 
 (throuj^h niimeroufj wars and conrjue«tij) which rnuAt have oc- 
 currerJ in the lapse of ages. When the Saxon* were thus in- 
 vited to come to Britain, it was not the act of all the people but 
 of some few of the many tri^>e« or kingdoms, whif h had divid- 
 ed the territory after the Romans withdraw ; and a. hr^ were aji 
 hostile towards each other, a* they were united again.n their 
 northern fr^es. 
 
 'J h*- setihrment of the SaxoiM in England, and its coniie^ 
 quences, will Ije U^tter understood if a brief description of them 
 be first given. Like the early Greeks, most of the northern 
 tribes were sea-rovers, or pirates. They were driven to soch 
 (tmrAoymf'.utH by the want of ffx>d in proportion to nurnben, 
 and by a spirit of adventure and refttle>«nr««, which had no 
 means of satisfying itself at home. They had no ernploymenC 
 for the mind, none for the hands, on the shore, while the hope 
 of plunder, and the exciting action of seafering incidents, gave 
 employment to yx»rh. They formed theniselves into companies, 
 and embarked, in greater or smaller numbers, in vessels under 
 the command of *<« kings, as they were called, and suddenly 
 threw themselves upon coasts, near or distant, where they hoped 
 a reward for their daring enterprise. Their vessels are tha« 
 de.«!cribed by Gibbon, chap. XA V. : ** The keel of their large 
 flat-bottomed boats was framed of light timber : but the sides 
 and upper works consi.sted only of a wicker, with a covering 
 of strong hides. The Saxon I oats drew so little water that 
 thtfy could easily proceed fourscore or KX) miles np the great 
 rivers: their weight was so inconsiderable, that they were 
 transp<irted on wagons, from one river to another." 
 
 Their religion was the worst form of pagan worship, bat 
 not much worse, nor much unlike, that of early Grreeks and 
 Romans. Here, as elsewhere among barbarians, religions 
 ceremonies consisted, not in adoration and gratitude for bless- 
 ings, but in sacrifices and offerings to propitiate malevolent dei- 
 ties. Hostile tribes sacrificed their prisoners ; parents 8ome» 
 
58 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 times offered up their children, and kings their subjects, to avert 
 individual suffering, pestilence, famine or disastrous war. 
 (Wheaton's History of Northmen, 125.) Among all barbarous 
 people, wherever there is religion, there are ministers of relig- 
 ion ; and where these are, there are ever mysteries, ceremo- 
 nies, and superstitions, adapted to keep the uninformed in sub- 
 jection and awe. It is not surprising that the kings and mili- 
 tary chiefs should add to their own authority that of the 
 priesthood, because such was often the case among the Jews, 
 Greeks, and Romans. It is seen, in every age, that civil author- 
 ity has leaned on that assumed by the priesthood until very 
 recent times. An earthly potentate who assumes to act under 
 the will of Heaven, and who can enforce his own will by the 
 terrors of a future world, has little need of swords and bayon- 
 ets to make his subjects obedient. 
 
 The love of glory, the renown of heroes and of ancestry, 
 are dear to men, civilized or savage. History, as now known 
 through the press, was preceded by narrations, by traditionary 
 songs and recitals. Thus, the Celts had their bards, the Sax- 
 ons had their scalds. This historical poetry demanded a dis- 
 tinct profession of men, alike indispensable at the rude carou- 
 sal, in popular assemblies, and at the eve of battle. The ele- 
 ments of existence were, among Saxons as among other rude 
 people, few, simple and decided — food, shelter, war, religion, 
 sensual indulgence. These elements contained the propensi- 
 ties susceptible of being fashioned into commendable and wor- 
 thy qualities. 
 
 The Saxons are represented as persons of the largest size, 
 light complexion, blue eyes, and long hair, and of this they 
 were proud as an ornament. They were disinclined to inter- 
 marry with other tribes. They wore loose linen vests, adorn- 
 ed with trimmings, interwoven in different colors. Their ex- 
 ternal garment was a cloak. Their arms were small shields, 
 long lances, great knives, or crooked swords. Their shields 
 were suspended from their necks by chains; their horsemen 
 wore heavy armor, and used iron sledge-hammers. (Turner, 
 book 7, ch. 1.) Their females wore gowns, and had ornaments 
 for the arms, hands and neck. The ancient distinction of class- 
 es appeared afterwards in the English laws ; the noble, the free 
 man, the freed man, and the slave. These classes did not inter- 
 marry, for this was prohibited ; especially the nobles were 
 jealous of their race and rank. Their forms of government, 
 like most of those of early Asiatic origin, was patriarchal or 
 that of elders, m virtue of their experience and wisdom. Earl 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 59 
 
 signified Elder, and Alderman was a Saxon general. The 
 distinction of Earl and of Alderman, at the present time, is 
 thus easily traced. The continental Saxons had no king, but 
 many chiefs set over the people — from among whom, when war 
 occurred, was selected a leader, whose power ceased with the 
 war. 
 
 The early stages of all nations who have been known to ad- 
 vance from a state of barbarism to civilization, seem to be 
 much alike. Some renowned chief is made a deity, and in a 
 few generations, by poetical fancy, however rude, is easily 
 associated with religious reverence, and converted into an 
 object of worship. Time, instead of wearing out these delu- 
 sions, throws an awful sanctity around them, which reason 
 dares not to investigate. When it is seen that the learned and 
 elegant Greeks, cherished the memory of Hercules, and offer- 
 ed prayers to him, and that the intelligent and refined Romans 
 worshipped their Numa, and many others who were once mor- 
 tals, the Saxons may not deserve reproach for believing that 
 they should meet with Oden, and feast with him in his blessed 
 halls, when the toil of life should be accomplished. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Saxons in England — Heptarchy — Consolidatian — Egbert — Danish Inva- 
 sion — Alfred. 
 
 In the year 449, Hengest and Horsa appeared in England, 
 with three vessels, and 1600 followers. They were successful 
 in helping the Britons to drive back their northern foes ; but 
 these friends in that warfare soon became the enemies of those 
 whom they were invited to protect. During one hundred years, 
 next following, a succession of adventurers from the same 
 northern region, arrived in England. They were not all Sax- 
 ons, but were distinguished by names derived from the name 
 of the land, or districts of country from which they came. 
 Thus, the Angles, the Jutes, and the Frisians, are among those 
 who appear among the invaders of England in this time. 
 About the middle of the sixth century the Saxons and their as- 
 sociates, had conquered the whole of Britain, and had reduced 
 
60 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 the Britons to subjects, or slaves, and the Angles appear to 
 have given their name to the country. About the year 550, 
 England having been conquered, the ancient Britons no more 
 appear as a people. Whoever and whatever existed there, 
 whether Britisher Roman, were intermingled with and lost in 
 the Anglo-Saxon population, and customs. 
 
 The Heptarchy, or seven distinct Saxon kingdoms, are spok- 
 en of by all historians of England; but Sharon Turner says 
 they ought to have been treated of as an Octarch3% or eight 
 kingdoms. He says, that before 500, Hengest in Kent, and 
 Ella, in Sussex, made two kingdoms. In 519, Cerdic, in Wes- 
 sex, with Essex, and East Anglia, made three more; in 547, 
 Bernicia, in 500, Deira, and in 5S6, Mercia, made three more, 
 ei2:ht in all. Bernicia and Deira are usually considered as 
 
 one. which accounts for the Heptarchy Between 586 and 827, 
 all these Saxon kingdoms were consolidated into one, under 
 Egbert. In these 241 years an almost incessant war existed 
 in England, among these Saxon princes. Instead of narrating 
 when, where, by whom, and with what consequences the bat- 
 tles were fought which subjected all these kingdoms to one 
 chief, it will be much more instructive to consider what that 
 state of society was which forced upon a people of the same 
 origin, manners and habits, and who were connected by mar- 
 riages and consanguinity, a merciless and incessant warfare. 
 This may be accounted for by applying to them some well- 
 known principles. 
 
 Our Saxon ancestry were obliged to obey the impulses of 
 human nature in finding some employment tor their minds, and 
 their hands. Agriculture afforded but little employment, and 
 that little was mostly confined to the servile class. In that 
 space of time there was little or no foreign commerce, few 
 products of industry, whether from the mines, or from the 
 loom, or from the arts now familiarly known. The Saxons 
 had ceased to be pirates ; the}' had no literature, and though 
 they had Christianity among them it did not make them wiser 
 or more moral. Then they had nobles and princes, who were 
 ambitious, restless, covetous and brave. What should such a 
 people do, but make it the principal occupation of life to con- 
 quer and despoil each other 1 The passions and propensities 
 which, with well-instructed and moral minds, tend to elevate 
 and refine human nature, were, in general, perverted and mis- 
 applied. It must be admitted of our Saxon ancestry that they 
 exhibited, in these 246 years, every variety of crime that ever 
 appears among a craving, unrestrained, warring people. Per- 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 61 
 
 fidy, cruelty, and murders of every description, besides all the 
 horrors of vindictive war, were of common occurrence. A 
 successful aspirant to a throne often found it necessary to his 
 own security to dispose, by force or fraud, of every human 
 being who could, by any means, disturb him in his tenure. 
 There is nothing- new or surprising in such a state of things, 
 nor any remedy for such miseries as were experienced, but to 
 obtain better knowledge of the purposes of human life, and 
 to find better employments. The very qualities which made 
 the Saxons so odious when these were misapplied or pervert- 
 ed, made them a people, under other circumstances, from 
 whom their descendants need not blush to have sprung. 
 
 Egbert's reign was one of " prosperity seldom rivalled." 
 In 836 he was succeeded by his son, Eihelwulf, qualified, by 
 ecclesiastical dispensation from monkish vows, to wear the 
 crown ; for which he was little qualified by nature or attain- 
 ments. His fourth son, Alfred, was born in 849, whose 
 character as a man and as a prince has illustrated the Saxon 
 name. From the powerful influence acquired by the Roman 
 church, and Ethelwulfs devotion to it, Alfred was sent, in his 
 fifth year, as one of an embassy to the pope. In his seventh 
 year, he went with his father to Rome. Splendid gifts were 
 borne on this occasion. 
 
 Hence it appears that the Saxon monarch had the command 
 of gold in abundance, and that the art of making it into gor- 
 geous ornaments was known to the Saxons. While the king 
 was absent, one of his sons conspired to dethrone him. On 
 his return he consented to a partition, and, in two years, 
 Alfred's brother, Ethel wulf, became sole monarch. 
 
 Though Alfred had been twice to Rome, he had not learned 
 to read, nor could he read before his twelfth year. His moth- 
 er, holding a book of Saxon poems in her hand, promised to 
 give it to that one of her sons who would learn to read it. 
 Alfred sought the aid of a monk, and acquired the prize. 
 From this time he was a diligent student, though not neglect- 
 ful of the manly exercises which qualified him for the mili- 
 tary achievements of his future life. 
 
 The Saxons and others came to Britain from the countries 
 which now comprise the kingdom of Denmark and a part of 
 Prussia, about the year 450. They continued to come for more 
 than a century, and may be supposed to have diminished the 
 population of those countries. If so, numbers had increased 
 to overflowing before 800. Near this time England was terri- 
 fied with the incursions and piracies of " the Northmen " 
 6 
 
62 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 who appeared along the coasts, and even ventured to ascend 
 rivers far into the country. Their object, in general, was 
 plunder, and not the conquest of territory. They answered 
 to the name now given to pirates, that is, " enemies of the 
 human race," with this great difference, that piracy was not 
 only an employment, but it was honorable and glorious. Their 
 deeds of piracy were celebrated by their scalds (or historians 
 in song) as deeds of glory are now celebrated in the conflict 
 of armies. There may not be much to choose in the morality 
 of the two cases ; the piratical plunderings of the Northmen 
 were the worst of the two in their cruelties and miseries. 
 These were inflicted on people of any country whom the 
 Northmen could approach. The only way in which one can 
 acquire an idea of the manner of coming, and of the conse- 
 quences of coming, is to suppose thousands of men, well 
 armed, skilled in the use of arms, brave, cruel, and educated 
 to think it glorious to seize, plunder, kill, lay waste and de- 
 stroy, to appear unexpectedly on the shores of our own coun- 
 try ; and to suppose them to exercise their power on all per- 
 sons and property before a competent force could be gathered 
 to resist them, and as suddenly retiring with their booty. It 
 was their practice to carry away as slaves those whom they 
 did not prefer to kill. Sometimes they came with force 
 enough to take and hold a territory; at least during winter, 
 while the seas could not be traversed with safety. 
 
 At the end of the eighth, and beginning of the ninth cen- 
 tury, the Northmen had appeared in England repeatedly, and 
 had been sometimes successful, and sometimes repelled. In 
 the year 839 an accident led to consequences which filled 
 England with the heaviest calamities, and at length subjected 
 a large portion of it to the dominion of the Northmen, who 
 appeared under the name of Danes. Ragnor Lodbrog, a cele- 
 brated sea-king, whose fame is preserved by the scalds, fitted 
 out two vessels of extraordinary size, and came to the British 
 coast. His vessels were wrecked ; himself and a part of his 
 followers gained the shore. They were met, defeated, and 
 Ragnor v/as taken alive by the Saxon king Ella, and thrown 
 into a pit which had been prepared with venomous serpents 
 for his reception. When the news of his capture and death 
 reached Norway, (from which country he came,) his two sons, 
 Ingwar and Ubbo, prepared themselves to avenge his fate. 
 They came with a numerous force, in 866, while Ethelred was 
 the Saxon king, a brother of Alfred. The two sons had the 
 gratification of taking the same Ella alive, who had destroyed 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 63 
 
 their father. They divided his back and spread out his ribs, 
 and tortured ingenuity to augment his sufferings while life 
 remained. 
 
 These invaders were followed by others from the same 
 regions, year after year, until a force was accumulated suffi- 
 cient to overwhelm England, and before the end of that cen- 
 tury it had become the country of the Danes. It would be as 
 useless as painful, to recount the sufferings and miseries of 
 the Saxons while the Danes were subduing them, Imagina- 
 tion may give itself full scope without transcending realities. 
 In the course of these conflicts Ethelred was slain in battle, 
 which opened the way for Alfred to the throne, and he became 
 the Saxon king in 871. It would seem, from the manner of 
 his accession, that the right to succeed did not then depend 
 on the will of the deceased sovereign, nor on lineal descent, 
 because some of Alfred's brothers left sons. It depended on 
 the wall of the nobles, by whom Alfred was placed on the 
 throne, at the age of twenty-two. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Alfred's Reign — Danes — State of England — Religion. 
 
 Alfred did little to resist the Danes, and still less to pro- 
 mote his own honor, in the first seven years of his reign. In 
 these years he lost the confidence of his people, and, from the 
 hints of some monkish chronicler, had committed some griev- 
 ous sins. What these really were, does not appear. From 
 some causes, it is certain, that Alfred, in 878, fled in the dis- 
 guise of a soldier, and secreted himself as an obscure individ- 
 ual ; was often reduced to extreme distress for daily food, and 
 was, for some time, sheltered in the hovel of a swine-herd, 
 who was ignorant that he was the Saxon king. He was 
 employed in the humblest services, and was sometimes rebuk- 
 ed by his hostess for his neglect. In the course of this year 
 he had taken up his abode on a small extent of firm land, 
 surrounded by morass, near the conflux of two small streams, 
 called the Perrot and the Thone, in the west of England, near 
 to Wales, Here he was joined by other fugitives, until a 
 number was gathered sufficient to enable him and his adher- 
 ents to venture on sudden and predatory excursions against 
 
64 SAXONS — ENGLAND. 
 
 the Danes. In this time he had profited in the school of 
 adversity, and had recovered the confidence of some of his 
 subjects. 
 
 Before the end of 878, Alfred came forth, disclosed himself 
 to his countrymen, and assembled a sufficient force to enable 
 him to contend successfully with a division of the Danes, and 
 then to effect a treaty by which he secured to himself a part of 
 the country, and recognized their right to that which they 
 held. It then became the policy of Alfred to civilize and 
 Christianize the Danes, and to direct their attention to agri- 
 culture and peaceful pursuits. Some success followed these 
 efforts. Within the next twelve years, the powerful genius 
 and steady efforts of Alfred had made him capable of present- 
 ing a formidable resistance. He had seen the necessity of 
 meeting them on their own element, and had constructed 
 larger and better vessels than they possessed. 
 
 A sea-king, named Hastings, had made himself an object of 
 terror on the coast of France and England, for some years. 
 He came again to England in 891. Hastings devoted him- 
 self, for six years, to the overthrow of Alfred. His military 
 genius, and resources, w^hich that genius called forth, enabled 
 Alfred to resist Hastings successfully, and finally to drive him 
 away, about the year 896. This may be considered as the 
 period of Alfred's military renown. During the five years of 
 life that remained to him, he established, rather by his pacific 
 labors than military force, an ascendancy, and at length an 
 absolute dominion over all England, and was respected and 
 honored in Wales, though that country was not subjected to 
 him. It is not as a victorious warrior that Alfred is to be 
 esteemed and remembered, but as a sagacious statesman and 
 as a potentate who knew not only how to acquire power, but 
 how to use it for the benefit of his subjects. He died the 26th 
 of October, 901, at the age of fifty-two. 
 
 Alfred may be considered as one of the greatest men that 
 ever lived. In the term great, should be included goodness, 
 the having had, and the having used, wisely and successfully, 
 extraordinary means in advancing human welfare. Caesar is 
 called great, but, setting aside his mere military renown, and 
 considering the opportunities which he had to be useful, Alfred 
 was eminently his superior. Alfred stands in the like relation 
 to such men as Alexander, Napoleon, and many others, who 
 exercised great power only to illustrate themselves. In mili- 
 tary genius, Alfred was not the inferior of such men ; but that 
 which distinguishes him from most of them, is, that his great 
 
SAXONS — ENGLAND. 
 
 ^ 
 
 talents, his royal authority, his whole life, were devoted to his 
 country ; and he seems never to have thought of himself but 
 as an instrument, under the will of Providence, to save his 
 countrymen from slavery, and to make known to them the 
 true sources of security and happiness. 
 
 He is regarded with respect and gratitude by all well- 
 informed Englishmen. Sir William Blackstone, in his Com- 
 mentaries on the laws of England, renders a just tribute to the 
 exalted genius, benevolence, and achievements of Alfred. This 
 commentator considers him as the founder of English liberty. 
 This is the liberty which our ancestors brought to our own 
 country, and which their descendants have formed into the 
 republican rights which are now enjoyed. As the most im- 
 portant object in writing history is to teach, by showing what 
 men have done, so that their good deeds may be imitated, and 
 their bad ones avoided, no time will have been misused that is 
 given to a consideration of the life and character of this illus- 
 trious person. But to know under what circumstances he 
 lived and acted, what embarrassments he encountered, and 
 what difficulties he surmounted, the condition of his country 
 and of his subjects must be considered. This involves the 
 inquiry, what were the objects which employed the hands and 
 engaged the minds of the Saxons, in their serious hours, and 
 ^n their hours of pleasure or amusement. 
 S It does not appear that they had any foreign commerce ; 
 that is, they produced nothing which they sent abroad ; they 
 imported no products of other countries, unless to a very lim- 
 ited extent, and only some articles of luxury for the use of the 
 nobles. Their knowledge of agriculture was limited to the 
 supply of indispensable wants. They had no learning. The 
 arts which they cultivated were only such as to supply them 
 with the implements of husbandry, hunting, and war. They 
 had religion, which was barbarous paganism, up to the end of 
 the sixth century, and after that time a corrupted, superstitious 
 Christianity, imported from Rome. There remain to such a 
 people little else than continual warfare among themselves, 
 (fomented by the base passions of petty kings and jealous and 
 revengeful nobles,) hunting, gaming, and noisy festivals. All 
 which shows a depraved and barbarous state of society, yet 
 containing elements, which, under the masterly genius of 
 Alfred, could be fashioned into qualities, individual and nation- 
 al, of which their descendants may be justly proud. 
 
 As religion, in Alfred's time, had become an important and 
 engrossing object of attention, it must be shown whence it 
 
 a» 
 
66 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 came. There was a person at Rome, whose name was Mau- 
 rice. He was of noble descent, and inherited great wealth. 
 At about the age of thirty he devoted himself to the church, 
 and employed his riches in building seven monasteries. As 
 he was passing through the slave market, he saw some youths 
 there exposed for sale, whose light complexions, blue eyes, 
 flaxen hair, and striking comeliness, arrested his attention. 
 He inquired who they were and whence they came, and was 
 informed that they were pagans from England. He conceiv- 
 ed the project, on the spot, of converting the Saxons to Chris- 
 tianity, and intended to go himself to effect his purpose. This, 
 however, he was prevented from doing ; but when he was 
 raised to the papal throne in 590, (in which station he acquired 
 the name of Gregory the Great,) it was among his first ob- 
 jects to send Saint Austin, (or Augustin,) with several monks, 
 to England. These missionaries appeared first in Kent, 
 where Ethelred was king. It was a favorable circumstance 
 that his Glueen, who was a Frankish (French) princess, was 
 a Christian. They were kindly received ; a place of abode 
 and subsistence were assigned to them. They so conducted 
 themselves as to attract very general respect and esteem ; and 
 by their exemplary and gentle deportment and judicious adap- 
 tation of their teachings to the long-rooted prejudices of the 
 Saxons, their converts increased, and Christianity made a rapid 
 progress. In some instances the Saxon kings, their nobles, 
 and pagan priests assembled to hear the missionaries and to 
 discuss the reasonableness of the faith which they taught. In 
 a few years Christianity became the prevailing religion 
 throughout England. 
 
 Though this great change was followed by most important 
 consequences as well among the people as among rulers, yet 
 it was a corrupted, monkish form of religion, which the Sax- 
 ons received, and not the simple apostolic faith and practice 
 which preceded the corruptions of the Roman church. It 
 would not be worth the labor to detail the succession of events 
 by which the popes of Rome established their power in Eng- 
 land, as they did every where else, in those days, where Chris- 
 tianity was professed. In the course of the first hundred 
 years after Saint Austin's appearance, monasteries, abbeys, 
 churches, prelates and monks, were as common here as in all 
 other countries which acknowledged the papal authority. 
 Kings, princes, nobles, here, as in other countries, sometimes 
 resigned the v^orld to lead a holy life, and gave their worldly 
 possessions to enrich the religious establishments. Thus Ina, 
 a very respectable man, and a useful king, several years in 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 67. 
 
 Wessex, (afterwards Alfred's) resigned his crown in 721, and 
 went to Rome. He there founded a Saxon school and church ; 
 these he had provided for, before he gave up his power, by im- 
 posing a tax on every family, in his dominions. But, notwith- 
 standing tins show of religion, there is no part of the Saxon 
 annals which is more disgraced by violence and crime among 
 the princes and nobles, than those which occurred in the 
 eighth century. Yet, among individuals, no doubt the effects of 
 Christianity (even such as it was) were beneficial among the 
 great mass of persons. The priests may have had some valua- 
 ble influence in the royal courts. Being the only persons who 
 could read or write, their services were often indispensable. In 
 the summary notice, hereafter to be made, of the progress of the 
 papal authority of Rome, there will be occasion to recur to 
 Gregory the Great, whose acts, though he died in 604, are still 
 felt in the world. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Alfred's Labors — His oivn Acquirements — His Government — Its effects on 
 his Subjects — The Difficulties he encountered — His Death. 
 
 Having endeavored to present a condensed view of the state 
 of England, when Alfred came to the throne, it is next to be 
 shown, what this eminent man did for the benefit of his coun- 
 trymen. His indefatigable exertions and success, will be re- 
 garded with admiration, when it is considered that he reigned 
 but thirty years, that eight of them were of little use to his 
 country, and that he was afflicted, throughout his manhood, 
 with some unknown, incurable, and painful disease, which Tur- 
 ner conjectures to have been an internal cancer. This writer 
 says, (vol. 1, page 331,) " At the age of twenty a disease oc- 
 curred of the most tormenting nature. It attacked him before 
 all the people suddenly with an imm.ense pain, and never left 
 him. Its seat was internal, invisible, but the affliction it caus- 
 ed was incessant. Such was the dreadful agony, that if for 
 one short hour it happened to intermit, the dread and horror of 
 its inevitable return poisoned the little interval of ease. The 
 skill of his Saxon physicians was unable to detect its nature 
 or alleviate his pain. Alfred had to endure it unrelieved." 
 What an individual thus affected was able to do in the course 
 of about twenty years, is one of the most remarkable occur 
 
68 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 rences in the history of men. In modern days, the greatest 
 men, who happen to sustain public relations, can command the 
 aid of exalted talents in all the departments of duty ; and with 
 such aids, even women and infants sometimes norr^ally man- 
 age empires. But Alfred stood alone; there was not a man in 
 all his realm with whom he could compare opinions, nor one 
 who could help him to a thought. 
 
 When he was sufficiently instructed he became a writer. Some 
 of his works are now extant. In one of them he says, — " Very 
 few were they on this side the Humber (the most improved parts 
 of England) who could understand their daily prayers in Eng- 
 ligh, (their prayers were in Latin,) or translate any letter from 
 the Latin. I think there were not many beyond the Humber; 
 they were so few that I cannot recollect one single instance on 
 the south of the Thames, when I took the kingdom." His 
 personal friend and biographer, Asser, says, — " What of all his 
 troubles and difficulties, he affirmed, with frequent complaint 
 and deep lamentations of his heart to have been the greatest, 
 was, that when he had the age, permission, and ability to learn, 
 hecould find no masters." In this distress he sought instruc- 
 ters, but found none who were not ecclesiastics, and whose 
 learning was confined to the church. His first acquisition was 
 Werfrith, skilled in the scriptures; then Plegmund, a wise and 
 venerable priest; and two others of the like order. These he 
 called to his court, and they were, in every leisure moment, 
 employed in reading translations, and in teaching their royal 
 pupil. The more he thus acquired, the greater was his thirst 
 for greater acquisition. He obtained Grimbald, a learned priest 
 from France ; Johannes Eregina, (called John the Irishman,) 
 from Ireland, an accomplished scholar, for that day ; * and 
 Menevensis Asser, (or Asserius,) a learned Welshman. As- 
 ser became the intimate friend, daily companion, and sincere 
 admirer of his patron, and, at last, his biographer. It is from 
 Asser's minute accounts, that Alfred's merits are now so well 
 known. From Asser it is known that, in 887, when Alfred 
 was 38, he had the inexpressible delight of being able to read 
 the Latin language, in which, only, learning was then to be had. 
 Alfred then became a diligent writer and translator. 
 
 What he did to instruct his subjects. In one of his letters 
 to one of his bishops, he says, — " I think it better, if you think 
 so, that we also translate some books, the most necessary for 
 all men to know, into our own language, that all may be 
 
 * Moore, in his history of Ireland, says, that John the priest, who was 
 in the service of Alfred, was not the famous Eregina. 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 69^ 
 
 acquainted with them ; and we may do this, with God's help, 
 very easy, if we have stillness ; so that all the youth that now 
 are in England, who are freemen, and have wealth so that they 
 may fill themselves, be committed to learning, so that they may 
 apply to no other duty, till they first well know how to read 
 English writing. Let them learn further the Latin language ; 
 they who will may further learn, and will advance to a higher 
 state." Elsewhere, he says, " Then began I, among much oth- 
 er manifold business of this kingdom, to turn into English the 
 book named Pastoralis, or the Herdsman's book, sometimes 
 word for word, sometimes sense for sense, so as I had learned 
 from Plegmund, my archbishop, of Asser, my bishop, of Grim- 
 bald, my mass priest, and of John, my mass priest." Besides 
 this, it is known that Alfred translated the works of Drosius, 
 of Bede, of Boethius, and the curious work of Gregory the 
 Great, called Pastorals, wherein this pope prescribes to prelates 
 their official duties. There was also a manual or memoran- 
 dum book of Alfred's, which existed in 1 143, because it is quot- 
 ed by William, of Malmsbury, a historian who died in that 
 year, and who mentions it as known to him. This is a loss, 
 it is said, much to be regretted ; there is not a remnant of it. 
 Architecture, ship-building, and workmanship in gold, were 
 among the special objects of Alfred's attention. 
 
 Political and social objects. He established schools, pro- 
 vided masters, and had his own son educated among the common 
 pupils, by way of example. He compelled his nobles to build 
 castles to protect them against the Northmen. He was inflex- 
 ible in exacting from all public officers a competent knowledge 
 to perform their duties. Earls, governors and ministers, who 
 had been illiterate from infancy, were required to learn to read, 
 and write, or to lose their employments. He was severe in the 
 administration of justice. There was an appeal to him in per- 
 son, and he patiently heard and decided trials himself, especial- 
 ly of the inferior classes. The anglo Saxons undoubtedly had 
 juries in Alfred's time, though it has been said they were not 
 known till 150 years afterwards. Whether they were institut- 
 ed by Alfred or not, is questionable. However this may be, 
 an ancient lawbook, called the mirror, shows that Alfred was 
 assiduous in protecting the rights of juries ; for it is therein 
 said, — "He hanged Cadwine, (ajudge,) because he condemned 
 Hachary without the assent of all the jurors. He hanged Tre- 
 berne, because he adjudged Harpin to death, when the jurors 
 were in doubt about their verdict. 
 
 To Alfred, England is indebted for the well know division 
 
70 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 of territory into counties. It is believed that this division does 
 not exist in any country but the British Isles, and in countries 
 settled by emigrants from them. Our English ancestry made 
 this division of our own country at an early period. It was 
 suggested to Alfred as a remedy for existing evils. England 
 had been broken up into small belligerent kingdoms. The in- 
 vasions of the Northmen, and domestic contentions, had intro- 
 daced disorder and confusion. It required such power and 
 such ability as Alfred had, to find an effectual remedy. First, 
 he divided his whole kingdom into convenient districts, nearly 
 such as ihey are at the present day. These had their name 
 from being put under the government of a count or earl; the 
 latter word means an elder or chief; the former, count, is sup- 
 posed to have been a term used to signify a companion of the 
 king, and was borrowed from the Franks. Besides the count, 
 there were divers other civil officers, from which these county 
 officers, now known, arose. Then, counties were subdivided 
 into hundreds of families, which distinction is still known in 
 England ; and hundreds were divided into tens of families, or 
 tithings, (tenths.) Every subject was compelled to belong to 
 some tithing. The inhabitants of each tithing were responsi- 
 ble for the conduct of every member of their division. Every 
 hundred was made responsible for each breach of public law ; 
 they were compelled to produce the offender, or to bear the 
 fine or compensation which the offender, if known, would be 
 liable for. Thus, Alfred made it necessary for each tithing to 
 know who came within their territories, and to guard them- 
 selves against the injuries which vagrants and criminals might 
 occasion. Every one who could not show that he belonged 
 to some tithing, became an outlaw, and could find no rest- 
 ing-place. This police became so perfect, that crimes almost 
 ceased. Turner says (vol. i. 327) that " Golden bracelets were 
 hung up in the roads, and were not stolen." Such severity may 
 have been indispensable in Alfred's time. In these days, com- 
 mercial business and the voluntary movements of individuals, 
 would make such restrictions on personal liberty, intolerable. 
 
 One consequence of these measures of Alfred's was highly 
 beneficial, and may or may not have been intended by him. The 
 members of each tithing were compelled occasionally to meet, 
 and confer on their common interests, and thus to cultivate an 
 acquaintance and fellowship. The chief men of the hundreds 
 were required to meet at stated periods, to consult on the com- 
 mon good ; and thence arose the still greater, though less fre- 
 quent meetings of the chief men of the counties. From these 
 
SAXONS ENGLAND. 71 
 
 meetings may have sprung the national meetings now known 
 under the name of parliaments. Similar meetings exist in our 
 own country. Instead of lithings and hundreds throughout 
 New England, there are {owns. These were probably thought 
 of by the first settlers, in imitation of what are called boroughs 
 in England, which are certain portions of territory, within 
 which persons had acquired, from immemorial usage, certain 
 rights and privileges, and especial!}' those of governing them- 
 selves as a kind of corporations, and as having certain rights 
 of representation. If the dust of nine hundred years could be 
 swept off, most of these institutions could be traced, probably, 
 to the illustrious Alfred. 
 
 The comparatively accurate knowledge which has been 
 transmitted of this truly great man, authorizes the declaration, 
 that from the time when he emerged from obscurity, and re-as- 
 cended the throne, his private life and individual virtues, and 
 honorable example, make him no less worthy of veneration than 
 do his public labors. He is represented to have been the most 
 exact economist of time ; gentle yet firm, modest but undaunted; 
 pious, charitable, munificent; exemplary as a husband, and as 
 a father. It may be truly said that he lived for every body but 
 himself, but in so living he had lived best for himself, in the 
 resnect and gratitude of all ages which speak the lansfuage of 
 Altred. 
 
 The person of Alfred has not been described. His habits, 
 purposes, and modes of life may be inferred from the writings 
 of his mass priest, Asser. His whole reign, after his restora- 
 tion, appears to have been most assiduously devoted to improv- 
 ing himself, that he might be the better qualified to instruct 
 and improve his countrymen. Whatever his malady may 
 have been, it prevented neither the action of his mind or body. 
 He excelled in all the manly exercises of his time, and espe- 
 cially in athletic hunting. Though he used a kingly authority 
 with the independence of a king, it is no where said of him 
 that it was unduly used. It was with him a principle, so rare 
 among all whom birth or accident has raised to the dignity of 
 a crown, that cveri/ Saxo?i\s flioughis should he as free as the 
 wi/NtS. In the whole range of history his superior is not to be 
 found, in the qualities of an able, indefatigable, patriotic king, 
 adorned with all the excellences of an amiable, upright and 
 virtuous man. He was the founder of the British na\-}^ ; the 
 benefactor if not the founder of the university of Oxford. But 
 that which gives him a rank before all other kings, is, that he 
 conceived and executed the design of bringing into action the 
 
72 SAXONS ENGLAND. 
 
 intellectual and moral capacities of his people, not only by pre- 
 cepts, but by unsparing efforts and exaniple. He not only dis- 
 closed what should be done, but how it should be done. 
 
 The difficulties which he had to contend with cannot be com- 
 prehended, unless one could know the difference between the 
 condition of human life, in his time, and at the present day. 
 For example, there are very few now who are at a loss to know, 
 by some artifical means, what the lapse of time is, or when one 
 hour is gone and another is begun. Alfred had no such means 
 of measuring time, and was compelled to invent one for him- 
 self. When the sun casts no shadow, and when night per- 
 mits no distinction, perceptible by the senses, between its first 
 coming, and its end, there is no natural measure of time. Al- 
 fred caused six wax candles to be prepared, of equal length, 
 (12 inches,) which required one sixth of the space, of twenty- 
 four hours for each one to be consumed. If one was lighted, 
 and when that ended another, one of them would burn 240 
 minutes, and each inch w^ould be consumed in 20 minutes. To 
 prevent the waste by the action of the wind, he provided a 
 guard of thin transparent horn. 
 
 It is thought that the ancients before the Christian era, had 
 only dials, and sand-glasses, and clepsydra, (from two Greek 
 words signifying I steal — and water, or the steaUng away or 
 dropping of water,) which last mode of measuring time Caesar 
 is said to have introduced into Britain ; yet this does not ap- 
 pear to have been known to Alfred, in the same island, nine 
 hundred years afterwards. [The Saracens (Arabians) are be- 
 lieved to be the inventors of some improved kind of chronom- 
 eters. Charlemagne had, in 809, a present from some chief of 
 this people, of a chronometer, of curious workmanship; but it 
 must have been some centuries after this time, before the ap- 
 plication of a weight to wheels to measure time, and the use of 
 the pendulum were known ; and the application of the spring, 
 as in the common watch, is less than 290 years old.] 
 
 His exhortation to his son and successor, Edward, was wor- 
 thy of the man, and the sovereign : 
 
 •' My son, set thou now beside me, and I will deliver thee 
 true instructions. I feel that my hour is coming. My counte- 
 nance is wan — my days are almost done — I shall go to another 
 world ; and thou shall be left alone in all my wealth. I pray 
 thee, strive to be a father and a lord to thy people. Be thou the 
 children's father, and the widow's friend. Comfort thou the 
 poor, and shelter the weak ; and with all thy might, right that 
 which is wrong. And, son, govern thyself by law ; then shall 
 
SAXON CHARACTER. 73 
 
 the Lord love thee, and God, above all things, shall be thy 
 reward. Call thou upon him to advise thee in all thy need, 
 and so shall he help thee the better to compass that which 
 thou wouldst." 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Social and Political Condition of the Saxons after Alfred* s Death — 
 Saxon Language. 
 
 In Alfred's time the Saxon people were, as they long had 
 been, thus classed ; the king, princes, nobles, ecclesiastics of 
 all grades, free men, freed men, and slaves, who were such 
 from birth, and who were sold or disposed of by will, like 
 cattle. The proportions of the different classes cannot be as- 
 certained. Females were not excluded from the society of the 
 other sex, as in the east, nor did such custom exist among any 
 of the northern nations. They were at liberty to move abroad, 
 as is customary among their descendants, and they met 
 their husbands, brothers, sons, and guests at the same table. 
 The princes, nobles, and wealthy, of both sexes, wore orna- 
 ments of gold, and were proud of personal decoration. All 
 the males, at an early age, were trained to hunting and to 
 arms, except those who were held to servile labor. As they 
 had horses, cattle, sheep, abundance of swine, which lived in 
 the woods, and fish, among which eels make a prominent 
 article, and also wheat and barley, they fared well. Drinks of 
 various kinds were prepared from honey ; mead was the 
 drink of luxury, but wine and cider are spoken of; what 
 kind of wine, and whence it came, does not appear, as none 
 was made in England. Their places of abode were rude and 
 inconvenient, their furniture simple and heavy. Some of their 
 interior apartments were adorned with hangings against the 
 walls, part of which were ornamented with needle-work. 
 Silk is said to have been in use, which is remarkable, as silk 
 was a rare and precious article of commerce, and came from 
 China, either in caravans over land, or by a tedious voyage 
 from India to the Red Sea, and thence through Egypt. The 
 origin of the culture of silk in Europe dates from the year 
 536, in Justinian's time. The complicated process of making 
 silk was much above the attainments of Europeans in Alfred's 
 time. It was not attempted, even in Sicily and Italy, until 
 7 
 
74 SAXON CHARACTER. 
 
 about two hundred and fifty years later. The Saxons had 
 not glass, but used horns to drink out of, some of which were 
 highly ornamented. 
 
 Gold seems to have been abundant, and they had some gems, 
 which articles they knew how to work into vessels and orna- 
 ments. There could not have been much foreign commerce 
 while piracy was the business of the Northmen. But there was 
 some foreign commerce, for London is mentioned as a place 
 which ships frequented, in the seventh century. Several places 
 are mentioned in which payments, resembling modern commer- 
 cial duties, were exacted. Whether their gold and luxuries were 
 thus introduced is uncertain. Coins of various denominations 
 existed among them, which shows, at least, a beginning of 
 commerce. They had various mechanical arts. Implements 
 of husbandry and of hunting, and swords, spears, helmets, 
 and shields, were of their own manufacture. The manufac- 
 turer in iron was held in high esteem. 
 
 It is to be inferred, that such a people, who were not com- 
 pelled to labor for daily subsistence, and whose food came 
 mostly from the hands of slaves, must have found occupation. 
 War, hunting, gaming, festivals, contentions, must have essen- 
 tially contributed to supply this demand. At their feasts, 
 harpers attended, and it was common to send round the harp, 
 that each one might show his skill. Their songs were narra- 
 tive, and commendatory of heroic deeds, so far as can be 
 judged from the fragments which are preserved. It is dis- 
 cernible that here were materials for the forming a fine race 
 of human beings, and that the means of social and intellectual 
 advancement needed only to be allowed a free and natural 
 action. But their monkish Christianity and their slavish su- 
 perstition were, and long continued to be, serious obstacles. 
 Yet it is probable they were indebted to Christianity and to 
 their intercourse with Rome, for some advances from barba- 
 rism. Their luxuries may have been thence derived. 
 
 There was a custom among the Saxons, which, so far as is 
 known, was peculiar to them. They formed fraternities, clubs, 
 or guilds, as they were called. The members contributed to a 
 common fund, and that fund was used for charitable purposes 
 among themselves, and the families of such as deceased. 
 Guild Hall, in London, of the present day, may have had 
 such origin. England is remarkable at the present time for 
 such associations. In some instances they seem to have had 
 a connexion with religious observances, and mass priests were 
 connected with them. The general object appears to have 
 
SAXON CHARACTER. 75 
 
 been a friendly union for mutual aid and contribution : and to 
 meet the payments which were continually required for fines, 
 legal exactions, burials, compensations, &c. All which tends 
 rather to show a state of severe political policy and of clerical 
 impositions ; and to show that these associations arose from 
 the vices of a rude society, and not from the desire to make 
 the most of a refined and orderly one. 
 
 It is not a reproach to the Saxons that they were an exceed- 
 ingly superstitious people, for this is common to all people in 
 all ages, in proportion to their ignorance of the laws of the 
 natural world. Sound knowledge and degrading superstition 
 are no where found together. Among an ignorant people, the 
 daily occurrences, whether in the ordinary action of the ele- 
 ments, or in the incidents affecting the person, are attributed to 
 the agency of some unseen and malignant influence. Super- 
 stitious notions arise, and are passed down, from generation to 
 generation, and grow venerable from their antiquity. Even 
 in the best informed nations of the present day, remnants of 
 these proofs of ignorance are still discerned. The Saxons had 
 lucky and unlucky days, charms, ominous dreams, fearful 
 apprehensions from the occurrence of thunder, and from uncom- 
 mon appearances of the sun and moon. They were believers in 
 the puwciis which pass under the name of witchcraft, (a word 
 of Saxon origin,) and in that of letting loose tempests ; and 
 also believed that if one could be made to take certain sub- 
 stances into the stomach, he could be made to hate and love 
 according to the will of the party by whom they were secretly 
 administered. So, also, they carried about their persons some 
 holy relic or some charm, which would keep off evil spirits 
 or resist the approach of disease. Such weaknesses and 
 proofs of ignorance were common among the Northmen, and 
 still are among ignorant Africans, and among the natives of 
 the American woods. 
 
 The ancient Saxon tenure was not the feudal tenure, though 
 bearing a strong similitude. All the lands of England, how- 
 ever title may have been originally derived, were subjected to 
 furnishing a proportion of men for the service of the king in 
 warfare. Even grants of land to monasteries were commonly 
 subject to this right to service. Sometimes this service could 
 be avoided by the payment of money. Lands were also sub- 
 jected to the burthen of repairing bridges, fortresses, and walls, 
 and especially to the building of castles ; and, on non-perform- 
 ance, were liable to forfeiture. There is an endless variety of 
 conditions and exemptions in grants ; and it seems as though 
 
76 SAXON CHARACTER. 
 
 a large proportion of the English territory was held (even 
 before feudal days) by the king, princes, nobles, and church- 
 men, and that the grants proceeded from them. These 
 grants were of the whole right, or, in law-language, fee 
 simple, or freehold for life, or for term of years, with 
 various conditions. Their tenures, therefore, resemble those 
 of England as now existing, freed from feudal burthens, 
 as our own resemble those of England. Lands passed under 
 the name of hides ; one hide equal to one hundred and twenty 
 acres, or so much as one plough could work during a year. 
 
 There were courts of law of various descriptions, which it 
 would be useless to name. Out of the county meetings, in 
 which the affairs of the hundreds were discussed, probably 
 arose courts of sessions. The great power of the kingdom 
 resided in the national council, called Witena-gemot. This 
 was composed of the nobles, high prelates, and great land- 
 holders. Anciently, the Saxons elected their kings only dur- 
 ing a war. But it appears, that, in the eighth century, and 
 perhaps earlier, the royal authority continued after the war 
 had ended, and until the king's death. The successor (the 
 cyning, king) was chosen by the Witena-gemot. Edgar was 
 chosen by the " priests and elders," w^ho were this national 
 council ; they are also spoken ot as " the chiefs uf the Eng- 
 lish." This council is now seen in the Parliament of Eng- 
 land. The riches and prerogatives of the Saxon monarch 
 were very great. They were composed of the acquisition of 
 eight (not seven) distinct monarchies, for Alfred succeeded to 
 the rights and emoluments which belonged to all the Saxon 
 kingdoms, w^hich included all England except so much as he 
 permitted the Danes to hold in Northumbria and East Anglia. 
 Alfred had lands all over the kingdom as his own property, 
 and many royal residences ; and, among others, Windeshore, 
 which is now Windsor, and rather the king's home than his 
 palace in London. The king's revenues were from these 
 lands and various other sources. His military power was 
 rather the authority to exact service of a militia, than the 
 command of a standing army. 
 
 It would extend these notices of the Saxons beyond pre- 
 scribed limits, if their penal code were detailed. There may 
 be seen in it, that it was derived from the Northmen, whose 
 custom it was, in common with the ancient Germans, to pun- 
 ish murder and all inferior crimes by imposing a fine (in 
 money) on the offender, which went, in the case of murder, to 
 his family connexions or some one of the number ; and also a 
 
SAXON CHARACTER. 
 
 •r? 
 
 fine to the king, or some chief, as the case might be. Besides 
 this, there were offences which were punishable with death, 
 and sometimes by cutting off the hand. Certain kinds of theft 
 were so punished. It is curious that the law of England at 
 this day, that no one shall lose his life for stealing only twelve 
 pence, was the law in Alfred's time. There were certain 
 offences against domestic rights, which the Saxons, like the 
 ancient Germans, punished with the utmost severity, but which 
 are now only ecclesiastical or civil offences ; and which, in 
 some countries, where German rules once prevailed, have long 
 ceased to be an offence against any law. 
 
 The ordeal was brought by the Saxons from the north. It 
 has been supposed by some to be an absurdity which arose 
 from the corruptions of the church ; but it undoubtedly was a 
 Gothic practice, and was easily incorporated among the cere- 
 monies of the ecclesiastics. One test of the guilt or innocence 
 of the accused, was to plunge his naked hand and arm into a 
 vessel containing boiling hot water, with a stone at the bottom 
 of it. He was then to snatch the stone out, and carry it nine 
 feet and drop it. His hand and arm were immediately bound 
 up and kept so for three days. At the end of that time they 
 were examined, and the priests could tell, from their appear- 
 ance, whether they showed the marks of innocence or guilt. 
 Another form was to carry a red-hot iron nine feet, in the 
 naked hand, and the same measures were taken to ascertain 
 the truth as in the case of hot water. Another form was for 
 the accused to walk, with a bandage over his eyes, with naked 
 feet, among red hot ploughshares. The theory was, that God 
 would work a miracle in every case, to prove the innocence of 
 one who so appealed to him. If the miracle was not wrought, 
 the offender was subjected to punishment, as in case of con- 
 viction on any other form of trial. It is obvious that this 
 absurd mode of trial threw an extraordinary power into the 
 hands of the priests, by whom it was always conducted with 
 solemn religious ceremonies. 
 
 These ordeals, or judgments of God, have prevailed in 
 many countries and nations, and were, perhaps, brought from 
 the east. It is said they do exist, or have existed in Hindos- 
 tan. They have had a variety of forms, and when they were 
 borrowed by the ecclesiastics, they assumed new forms. 
 Among others, the touching of relics and placing the sacred 
 bread between the lips. From the same source came the 
 easting of witches into water, and the requiring of a suspected 
 person to touch the body of one who had been murdered. 
 7* 
 
78 SAXON LANGUAGE. 
 
 Also, the very common, and even modern practice, of deter- 
 mining the truth or falsehood of accusation, and even the right 
 of property, by battle. Of the same family is the modern 
 duel, though in this last case the appeal to God is not supposed 
 to be an element, the parties depending entirely on their skill, 
 pistols, and steadiness of nerves ; and the attendants are chang- 
 ed from priests into surgeons. 
 
 As the Saxon language (which is really the English lan- 
 guage of the present day, modified, as all living languages 
 are, by the lapse of time) was as perfect, probably, in Alfred's 
 time as at any subsequent one, it will be convenient to notice 
 it here. Before that time it was a spokeri language, and the 
 language of poetry as used by the harpers, but rarely a ivrit- 
 ten language. The Latin was the written language, and that 
 was mostly unknown except among the churchmen. It was 
 Alfred who caused the Saxon language to be a written one. 
 It is foreign to the present purpose to state the opinions which 
 learned men have entertained on the origin of languages. 
 Were all the languages that have been and now are spoken 
 on the earth, derived from some original primitive language? 
 Are these languages in their own nature so radically distinct, 
 that they could not have been so derived ? Were all lan- 
 guages the gift of the Deity, or from his inspiration ? Are they 
 of human invention, and carried on in the lapse of ages from 
 some original sounds or elements, to the present perfection ? 
 These are questions on which learned men of different ages 
 and countries have exercised all their ingenuity. 
 
 Turner has attempted (towards the close of his second vol- 
 ume) to apply the theory of Tooke on the formation of lan- 
 guage (Diversions of Perley) to the Saxon. Mr. Tooke's 
 theory is, that there are only two original parts of speech, the 
 noun and the verb, and that the other parts are abbreviations of 
 these two. The nouns rank first, as they are the objects of 
 the senses, in the origin ; and then the verb, as this implies 
 acting or being acted upon, by nouns ; and thus these two are 
 the primitive stock of language. The verb is formed by 
 adding to the noun a word which signifies acting. Thus, in 
 the Saxon, ian or an is the verb, which is added to any noun, 
 as the Saxon word borg means a loan ; borg-ian means to 
 lend. Car was the Saxon word for care ; full, a word signi- 
 fying some quantity : the addition of 7iysse (a common Saxon 
 termination) makes a new class of nouns, as car-ful-nysse. 
 Ac, signifies oak, corn, the well-known plant, ac-corn, or acorn 
 is the corn of the oak. It is said (by Turner) that all the 
 
SAXON LANGUAGE. 79 
 
 adjectives are formed from the participles of verbs, or from 
 some qualifying addition to nouns. Er or ar, implies priori- 
 ty, whence the comparative degree, and est, implies munificence 
 or abundance, and, being added to an original noun, formed the 
 Saxon superlative. These few remarks may serve to show 
 how the Saxon language is supposed to have been constructed; 
 but as to the wonderful difference between the original efforts, 
 and the perfect language, the difficulty of the process is not re- 
 moved. Some of the languages of the American Indians are 
 found to be as copious, as flexible, and expressive, for all the 
 ideas which such a people can have, as any of those which are 
 spoken in Europe. 
 
 To show the similarity between the Anglo-Saxon, and the 
 English, as now spoken, the following is the Lord's prayer in 
 both languages, as stated by Turner. 
 
 Urin Fader thic arth in heofnes 
 Our Father which art in heaven ; 
 
 Sic gehalgad Ihin noma, 
 Be hallowed ihine name, 
 To cymeth thin rye ; 
 To come thine kingdom ; 
 
 Sic thin willa sue is in heofnas and in eortho ; 
 Be thine -vvilJ so as in heaven, and in earth; 
 
 Urin hlef ofirwistlie sel us to daig ; 
 Our loaf, super excellent, give us to day ; 
 
 And Ibrgefe us scylda urna, sue we forgefan ; 
 
 Scyldum urum; 
 And forgive us debts ours, as we forgive debts of ours ; 
 
 And no inlead usig in custnung, 
 And not lead us into temptation, 
 
 Ah gefrig usich frun ifle 
 But free us from evil. 
 
 The Saxon, like all other living languages, was found, even 
 in Alfred's time, (by comparing him with the historian Bede,) to 
 have undergone, in a century and a half, great changes. One 
 tenth of the words, at least, had become obsolete. Besides such 
 changes, the Danes and the Normans introduced some words ; 
 churchmen and scholars have introduced many more from the 
 Latin. Science has depended almost entirely on the Greek 
 for the words which it has called into use; but still the basis is 
 Saxon. 
 
 This will appear the more obviously, from the following 
 lines; (all of those which are in italics are of Saxon origin; 
 the others from the other sources, principally Latin;) the lines 
 
80 
 
 SAXON LANGUAGE. 
 
 are from Cowley, who lived in the time of Cromwell, and 
 died in 1667. 
 
 Mark that swift arrow I how it cuts the air ; 
 Hoio it outruns the following eye I 
 Use all persuasions nov:^ and try 
 If thou canst call ii back, or stay it there. 
 That loay it loeiit ; but thou shall find, 
 No track it left behind. 
 Fool! 'tis thy life, and the fond archer thou. 
 Of all the time thou'st shot aioay, 
 111 bid thee fetch but yesterday, 
 And it shall be too hard a task to do. 
 
 There are 76 words in these lines — 69 of them are Saxon, 
 and the remaining 7 are from other sources, mostly from the 
 Latin. 
 
 NAMES OF THE WEEK. 
 
 Sunda)^ — o"" Sunnan dseg — is the sun's day. 
 Monday — or Monan daeg — is the moon's say. 
 Tuesday — or Tiwes dseg — is Tiw's day. 
 Wednesday — or Wodnes dseg — is Woden's ^ay. 
 Thursday — or Thunre's daeg — is Thunre's day. 
 Friday — or Frige daeg — is Friga's day. 
 Saturday— or Seterne's daeg — is Seterne's day. 
 
 These names are of northern origin, brought by the first 
 Saxons, and have reference to the pagan Deities, who were 
 their objects of worship. Woden, of the Saxons, and Odin, of 
 the Danes, is probably the same, and is thought to be (as among 
 Greeks) a deified mortal. [Turner's Saxon History,] 
 
 CHAPTER XHI. 
 
 Succession of Kings from Alfred to William the Conqueror — St. Dunstan — 
 Danish Kings — Battle of Hastings — William, in 1066. 
 
 From the Great Alfred's death, in 901, to the time of the 
 conquest of England, by William of Normandy, in 1066, is 
 155 years. At the end of these years no more is heard of 
 the Anglo Saxons as a distinct people. In this space of time 
 there were fourteen kings ; three of them were Danes, as that 
 people obtained the mastery for about 38 years. From 1066 
 the political affairs of England became involved with those of 
 the kingdoms on the continent, and especially with that of 
 
SUCCESSION OF KINGS EDWARD. 81 
 
 France, and have ever since continued so to be, in some re- 
 spects. If there be taken out of these 155 years, the history 
 of battles, and of crimes perpetrated in connection with efforts 
 to obtain, or to hold, the kingly authority, there remain but few 
 instructive events. We shall pass lightly over the battles, and 
 notice crimes but in few cases. Those events which tended to 
 change the character of society permanently, for better or worse, 
 deserve attention ; for these only affect the present condition of 
 the world. 
 
 KINGS OF ENGLAND FROM 901 TO 1066. 
 
 Anglo Saxon. 
 
 901 to 925. Edward the Elder, son of Alfred. 
 
 925 to 940. Athelstan, natural son of Edward. 
 
 940 to 946. Edmund the Elder, brother of Athelstan. 
 
 946 to 955. Edred, third son of Edward. 
 
 955 to 959. Edwin, or Edwy, son of Edmund. 
 
 959 to 975. Edgar, brother of Edwin. 
 
 975 to 978. Edward the martyr, son of Edgar. 
 
 978 to 1016. Ethelred the unready, brother of Edward. 
 
 1016 to 1017. Edmund, ironside, natural son of Ethelred. 
 
 Danish Kings. 
 
 1017 to 1035. Canute the Great. 
 
 1035 to 1040. Harold, second son of Canute. 
 1040 to 1042. Hardicnute, third son of Canute. 
 
 Anglo Saxon. 
 
 1042 to 1065. Edward the confessor, son of Ethelred. 
 1065 to 1066. Harold, son of Godwin. 
 
 1066. William of Normandy, the conqueror. 
 
 Edward the Elder, 901 — 925, spent most ofhis years in war- 
 fare with the Danes, who held a part of England during Alfred's 
 time, and who attempted to free themselves from the limits in 
 which they had been held, and to conquer the Saxons. Edward 
 resisted them successfully, and strengthened the Saxon domin- 
 ion. No events worth narrating occurred in his time. He was 
 twice married. He had an illegitimate son, Athelstan, whose 
 mother was a shepherd's daughter. Edward had nine daugh- 
 ters, who were distinguished for beauty. Five of them married 
 reigning potentates on the continent. He had four sons be- 
 
82 
 
 ATHELSTAN EDWIN. 
 
 sides Athelstan. He died a natural death, and is considered to 
 have been a respectable king, and worthy of his father. 
 
 Athelstan, 925 — 940, acquired celebrity as a warrior, and 
 was the first of the Saxon kings who reigned over all England. 
 He was childless himself, but he had his sisters to bestow in 
 marriage, and through this circumstance, and the fame which 
 he acquired in subduing his enemies, whether Danes, Scots, or 
 Welsh, he was highly respected on the continent, as well as 
 within his own dominions. It is a remarkable circumstance, 
 that several young persons resided at Athelstan's court, by invi- 
 tation, or from having sought refuge there in political storms; 
 and, among others, three who afterwards became reigning po- 
 tentates on the continent, Alan, of Bretagne, Louis, of France, 
 and Haco, of Norway. The character which Turner gives 
 of him (vol. i. p. 364) is such as few monarchs acquire or de- 
 serve. " It is not at all surprising that he was a favorite, both 
 among his own people and in Europe. He was certainly a 
 great and illustrious character, and amiable as great. To the 
 clergy, attentive — to his people, affable and pleasant — with the 
 great, dignified — with others, condescending and decently fa- 
 miliar. His people loved him for his bravery and humility; 
 but his enemies felt his wrath." Turner attempts no pallia- 
 tion of the crime of Athelstan in sending his brother Edward 
 to sea in a shattered boat, without oars, with the design, and 
 with the effect, of having him drowned. The reign of Ed- 
 mund the Elder, 940 — 946, affords nothing worth notice. He 
 was assassinated at a festival ; precisely how, is not known. 
 The reign of Edred, 946 — 955, needs not a single remark. 
 
 In the reign of Edwin, 955 — 959, some extraordinary events 
 occurred. To introduce these, it is necessary to mention, that, 
 as far back as 480, Benedict, an Italian, was born. This per- 
 son saw fit to reside several years in a deep cavern, alone. His 
 food was let down to him by a friend, who, for a long time, was 
 the only person that knew his place of residence. In that age 
 it is not wonderful, that this man's singularities, as they were 
 connected with piety, excited curiosity, then veneration, and at 
 length gave him great celebrity ; and a powerful influence over 
 the Christian world. He was the founder of the order of 
 Benedictine monks, still known in Europe. Before the year 
 1462, there had been 18 popes, 200 cardinals, 1600 archbish- 
 ops, 4000 bishops, 15,700 abbots, 15,600 saints, all of whom 
 were Benedictines. This order had spread over Europe, and 
 its influence was felt in the west in the tenth century. In the 
 reign of Edwin, Benedictine monks had found their way into 
 
SAINT DUNSTAN. 83 
 
 England. Here lived the celebrated Dunstan, who became 
 one of these monks, and who obtained such supremacy, as an 
 ecclesiastic, as to make kings, nobles, prelates, and the whole 
 kingdom submissive to his will. He effected a complete revo- 
 lution in church affiiirs, and made such impression on society 
 that it was felt through many centuries. 
 
 Saint Dunstan was one of those men who present the diffi- 
 cult problem, whether they are sincere in motives and measures, 
 or profound hypocrites; or whether they are sincere and hon- 
 est in motives, but who consider all means, however criminal, 
 proper, if adapted to accomplish their objects. This problem 
 is not confined to St. Dunstan, nor to any age, or country; 
 nor to religion ; it is equally a problem in politics, and occurs 
 in our own country, and in our own times ; and, in short, 
 wherever there is human society. He, only, who can read the 
 human heart can know motives. To human seeming no 
 small portion of what is done in the world may be referred to 
 one or the other of the above suppositions, or to a compound 
 of both. If any one will open his eyes upon what is passing, 
 he will have frequent occasion to ask,' Is this man doing wrong, 
 knowing it to be wrong, and because he thinks he can promote 
 his own purposes in so doing? or, does bethink himself right 
 and honest as to his objects, and that the means, whatever they 
 may be, are right, if those objects can be thereby accomplished? 
 It is not among the eminent only, in whatsoever department, 
 that these questions arise, but among all who have not learned, 
 that the true end of living is best attained by the pursuit of jus- 
 tifiable ends, by righteous means. 
 
 Dunstan was born at Glastenbury, in the southwest of Eng- 
 land, in 925. He was a person of extraordinary intellect, and 
 availed himself of the means of instruction. He acquired all 
 that was then known in mathematical science; he excelled in 
 music, in writing, painting, engraving, and in working gold, 
 silver, copper, and iron. ■ In early manhood he presented him- 
 self at the king's (Edred's) court. His accomplishments caused 
 him to be accused of demoniacal arts. He was expelled. He 
 then became a Benedictine monk. In the legends of that or- 
 der, he is as celebrated for supernatural and miraculous agen- 
 cies, as King Arthur was, in the poetical fictions of the bards, 
 for heroic achievements. Am.ong these legends was one on St. 
 Dunstan and the Devil, which is sometimes alluded to even in 
 these days. 
 
 The qualities of Dunstan were audacity, impetuosity, ambi- 
 tion. Like Benedict he prepared an abode in the side of a hill, 
 
84 EDGAR. 
 
 five feet deep, two and an half wide, and high enough to stand 
 up in, closed by a door, an aperture in which let in light and 
 air. Here he exercised himself in piety and in working on 
 metals. The neighborhood were alarmed one night by terrific 
 howlings which proceeded from this abode. In the morning 
 multitudes appeared there to inquire the cause. Dunstan ex- 
 plained the matter to their entire satisfaction, by assuring them 
 that the Devil had made him a visit, and had thrust his head 
 through the opening in ihe door, whereupon Dunstan seized 
 him with his tongs, by the nose, and there held him, and that 
 the noises which they heard were the roarings of the Devil. 
 If this legend is to be credited, it serves as an illustration of 
 the character of Dunstan, and is unworthy of notice for any 
 other purpose. 
 
 The celebrity of Dunstan again introduced him to court in 
 Edred's time; and he was there in Edwin's time, and rose to 
 the highest honors of the church. At this time, Odo, the son 
 of a ferocious Northman, who was among the invaders of Eng- 
 land, was archbishop of Canterbury. Edwin was but 16, when 
 he was crowned. At the festival, on that occasion, Odo and 
 Dunstan were present. Edwin retired from the feast, and 
 went to the apartment in which were Elgiva, his wife, and her 
 mother. The company being displeased by his absence, 
 Dunstan, accompanied by the bishop, thrust himself into the 
 apartnjent, forcibly replaced the king's crown on his head, and 
 brought him back to the table. The king resented this indig- 
 nity, deprived Dunstan of his honors, and he fled to the conti- 
 nent. But Odo espoused his cause, and divorced Edwin from 
 Elgiva on the ground of kindred, and attempted to destroy her 
 beauty by branding her face with hot irons, then banished her 
 to Ireland. She returned : then these conscientious prelates 
 severed the muscles of her lower limbs, to make her incapable 
 of motion. These barbarous acts occasioned her death. The at- 
 tempts of Edwin to exercise his authority against his prelates 
 raised a rebellion under their guidance, and the unfortunate 
 monarch died, broken-hearted, before he had attained to man- 
 hood. Such occurrences show what the state of society was, 
 and what a tremendous power had already grown up under the 
 shadow of perverted religion. 
 
 Edgar, 955 — 975, the brother of Edwin, was but sixteen 
 when he came to the throne. Dunstan returned, and became 
 the real monarch of England. He expelled the clergy from 
 their offices and abodes, and substituted Benedictines through- 
 out the realm. In this way he secured partisans in all high 
 
EDWARD THE MARTYR. 85 
 
 places in the church. The accounts which are given of his 
 pretended visions, of angelic missions to him from heaven, 
 and of his own pretended visits to heaven while in a seeming 
 trance, show the audacious aspiring of the priest. No charity- 
 will admit him to have been self-deceived. But he had not yet 
 attained to be primate of England. This required a still fur- 
 ther exercise of his ingenuity. 
 
 The reign of Edgar is commended because it was, fortunate- 
 ly, pacific compared with others. He was successful in such 
 wars as did occur, and also in suppressing, in some degree, 
 clerical ambition. But in the exercise of his power he was 
 strongly contrasted with Alfred. He lived for himself, pom- 
 pously and magnificently; yet performed kingly duties well, in 
 some respects. He is said to have enforced the laws, to have 
 suppressed robberies, and to have inspected his kingdom per- 
 sonally, in periodical circuits. As an instance of his vanity, 
 he went to Chester, to which place he had ordered certain petty- 
 tributary kings, of Wales, and of the north, to come, to the 
 number of eight; and he ordered these potentates to row him 
 in a barge on the Dee, while he sat at the helm. Alfred would 
 have blushed for such a descendant. Some odious aggressions 
 on private rights, of the most sacred character, stain the mem- 
 ory of this vain prince. He did not long disgrace his station : 
 his career was closed at the age of thirty-two. 
 
 Some question arose on the succession, between Edward the 
 Martyr and Ethelred. St. Dunstan assumed to end the contest 
 by crowning Edward. The contention seems to have been 
 between parties, who might be called clerical and anti-cler- 
 ical : or rather between those who favored the ancient cler- 
 gy, and those who favored Dunstan, as the Chief of the Ben- 
 edictines. He again resorted to miracles and to crimes. His 
 opponents were the nobles, better known in after times as the 
 barons. He assembled (Turner says, vol. 1. p. 405.) a council 
 of nobles at Calne in 975. It was so managed that the young 
 king was absent. While the senators of England were debat- 
 ing, and reproaching Dunstan, he made a short reply — closing 
 with the words, — "I confess that I am unwilling to be over- 
 come. I commit the cause of the church to the decision of 
 Christ." When these words were uttered, the supporters of 
 the flooring gave way, and all present, but Dunstan, fell amidst 
 the ruins to the earth below. His seat remained unmoved. 
 Many were killed, and more grievously wounded. 
 
 There was but one person in England who was able to cope 
 with Dunstan. This was Elfrida, own mother of Ethelred, and 
 8 
 
86 ETHELRED — EDMUND IRONSIDE. 
 
 mother-in-law of the king. The efforts of this princess, to coun- 
 teract the measures of Dunstan, are a series of abominable 
 crimes, not worth a detail. The most conspicuous of them was 
 that by which she removed Edward, and enthroned her son. 
 While hunting in Dorsetshire, near Wareham, Edward was 
 separated from his companions, and came in view of Corfe 
 Castle, where Elfrida and her son resided. He rode up to the 
 entrance, and the Lady and her son came out to him. She of- 
 fered him some refreshment in a goblet, and while he was 
 drinking, an assassin plunged a dagger into his back, and in- 
 flicted a mortal wound. He fled, fell from his horse, was drag- 
 ged hanging by the stirrup, and found dead. This incident 
 has given him the dignified name of the martyr, for which he 
 was, probably, indebted to Dunstan, 
 
 Ethelred, 978 — 1016, had a long and disgraceful reign. He 
 acquired the surname oithe unready, as he was never prepared 
 to meet his adversaries, who again appeared in the Northmen. 
 One of his odious measures towards his enemies was, to order 
 secretly a massacre of all the Danes in England. This por- 
 tion of his subjects was intermingled with the Saxons ; friend- 
 ships, marriages, and various associations, had united the two 
 races. This cruel and useless perfidy, on his part, excited the 
 vengeance of the Northmen. They came with powerful forces. 
 Instead of contending with them in arms, he impoverished his 
 subjects by raising money to buy peace. He was at last com- 
 pelled to resist. But the want of confidence in him, the in- 
 stances of perfidy in those he employed, his incapacity to govern, 
 and his obstinacy in attempting to govern, reduced the realm to 
 a miserable condition. The only hope of saving it from 
 subjection was, that the power might devolve upon another 
 ruler. Ethelred died in 1016, but too late to save the kingdom. 
 
 Edmund, surnamed Ironside, 1016 — 1017, an illegitimate 
 son of the last king, was worthy of a better fate than befel him. 
 He struggled manfully against the Danes, about a year, and 
 fought some battles which do him credit as a king and a sol- 
 dier. To his honor, as a man, he mourned over the destruc- 
 tion of his subjects in these ruinous conflicts, and came to the 
 resolution of challenging Canute, the Danish chief, to settle 
 their pretensions by a single combat. This led to a pacification, 
 and England was divided between them. Canute was to reign 
 in the north, Edmund in the south. In the same year Ed- 
 mund was murdered, in what manner is uncertain, but the 
 northern sagas (historical poems) ascribe the murder to one 
 Edric, (an infamous traitor, who was alternately on either 
 
CANUTE HAROLD. 87 
 
 side,) and intimate, that the act was done at the suggestion of 
 Canute. In this time arose a remarkable person called God- 
 win, a Saxon peasant, who sided with the Danes, and whose 
 son became a king, to which elevation Godwin had aspired 
 himself. 
 
 Canute, the Dane, 1017 — 1035, was called the brave: though 
 his fame is stained with some odious crimes, he was, for a 
 Northman of that age, entitled to be remembered with respect. 
 It was consistent with the common policy of the times, by fraud 
 or force, to remove all Saxon competitors to the throne. He 
 soon obtained dominion over all England. The infamous Ed- 
 lie was slain in Canute's presence. Canute reproached Edric 
 with his crime in murdering his own king, Edmund, because 
 he was, by treaty, Canute's friend and brother! An historian 
 says, — " The villain who perpetrated the act, was confounded 
 by the hypocrite who countenanced it." Canute married Em- 
 ma, (or Elgiva,) Ethelred's widow. He had the reputation of 
 reigning over six kingdoms ; three of them in the north. There 
 were traits of a great mind, in this person, who became wiser 
 nnrl hptter as he grew older. It is remarkable that such a man 
 should be mentioned with praise for his Christian piety. This 
 is the monarch who is said to have placed himself on the sea 
 shore, in a chair, in the presence of his nobles, to command the 
 rising tide to retire. Some historians mention that fact, as an 
 instance of the vanity and folly of a mortal who happened to 
 hold a high earthly dignity. But Turner gives it a different 
 version. He says, when the tide had risen to the monarch's 
 knees, regardless of his command to retire, Canute exclaimed, 
 " Let every dweller on the earth confess, that the power of 
 kings is frivolous and vain! He only is the Great Supreme — 
 let him only be honored with the name of majesty, whose nod, 
 whose everlasting laws, the heavens, the earth and sea, with all 
 their hosts, obey." Canute was the master of great riches, 
 and showed his liberality in dispensing them in a sort of proud 
 pilgrimage to Rome. He was, undoubtedly, a very respecta- 
 ble person among the order of men called kings, and is a rare 
 instance of one's growing wiser and better, both as a man and 
 as a king, in singular prosperity. 
 
 Harold the first, 1035 — 1042, surnamed Harefoot, second 
 son of Canute, had a short reign, stained with some disgraceful 
 deeds. He was succeeded by the third son of Canute, called 
 Hardicnute, who reigned two years, and died at a nuptial feast. 
 He was standing in a gay company, and drank copiously, fell 
 senseless, and soon died. With him ended the Danish reign, 
 in 1042. 
 
88 HAROLD WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 The crown came again to a Saxon prince, who is historically 
 known as Edward the Confessor, surviving son of Ethelred. 
 This person is represented to have been very weak, and to 
 have been incessantly harassed by the aspiring Godwin, who 
 was rash, ambitious, and powerful. Godwin had great address 
 and talents, and may have entertained, very justly, the opinion, 
 that he should make a much better king than Edward, who is 
 said to have spent his days in praying and hunting. He 
 reigned from 1042 to 1066. 
 
 The glory of Saxon fame had long since been lost ; the 
 national name was also soon to be lost. Edward leaving no 
 child, there were two aspirants to the throne, with no other 
 rights than which of the two had the longest sword. Rollo, 
 a descendant from northern kings, had established himself, in 
 911, by force, in that part of France called Normandy. The 
 fourth duke of Normandy from Rollo, was Robert, father of 
 William the Conqueror. The other aspirant was Harold, the 
 son of Godwin. On the very evening of Edward's funeral, 
 Harold took the crown. Both William and Harold insisted 
 that the right was acquired by the voluntary gift of Edward, 
 a title not likely to be much respected by either, both pre- 
 pared to settle their right by that which settles all right when 
 it must be resorted to — which is the strongest. William had 
 strengthened himself by aids from the vicinity of Normandy, 
 and had called to his assistance some of the kings of the north. 
 Harold had assembled all the strength of England, as his was 
 a contest in which Anglo- Danes and Saxons could unite. 
 
 William and Harold met on the sea-coast of England, near 
 a place called Hastings, sixty miles south-east from London. 
 The battle of Hastings settled the fate of England, and turned 
 the tide of its affairs into a new and unexpected channel. 
 The battle was fought on the 14th of October, 1066, with a 
 bravery and skill proportioned to the prize on that day to be 
 won or lost forever. The numbers engaged in this battle are 
 differently stated by different historians. If, as seems to be 
 generally admitted, fifteen thousand Normans were slain, the 
 Norman army must have been more than double that number. 
 The united Saxons and Danes, as they had not the sea to cross, 
 but were gathered on their own territories, were probably 
 greater. William was often in imminent peril, having had 
 three horses killed under him. The fate of the day was long 
 doubtful, sometimes inclining to one side and then to the other. 
 When it seemed most favorable to the English, and when the 
 Normans were nearest to giving way in despair, William dis- 
 
WILLIAM. 89 
 
 posed of the most powerful body he could command, so as 
 to take advantage of his intended movement, and then rushed 
 on furiously with the residue, as though for a last and deter- 
 mined assault. But, as he intended, his troops soon gave way, 
 and appeared to be retreating in confusion. The English then 
 quitted their strong ground and came on to reap the fruits of 
 victory. They were assailed, in their disordered ranks, by 
 the reserve of William, and became an easy conquest. Har- 
 old and his two brothers, with nearly all the young and gal- 
 lant nobles of the realm, fell in this battle. England beheld a 
 new race,"a new language, new laws, and new manners — new 
 and foreign customs, and grievous oppressions. To the manly 
 and elevated feelings and habits of rational liberty Avhich 
 Alfred had implanted, succeeded the force and brutality of the 
 feudal system, which William brought with him, and tyranni- 
 cally enforced. But the benefits and the glories of Saxon lib- 
 erty, though overwhelmed and lost for centuries, were not lost 
 forever. The day was to come when the effects of the Nor- 
 man conquest were to be rooted out and give place to the 
 institutions of Alfred, and again to make his memory precious, 
 to all who pride themselves in Saxon descent. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Reign of William — Introduction of the Feudal System—Doomsday 
 Book — Game Laus — William Rufus — Henry^ I. — Stephen — Henry II. — 
 Thomas a Becket — Events in Henry's Reign — His Death — State of 
 Society, 
 
 The contest between Harold the Saxon, and William the 
 Norman, at Hastings, on the 14th of October, 1066, settled 
 who should win the battle, and wear the English crown. If 
 this had been all that the contest settled, it would have been 
 like a thousand other battles, of little importance except to the 
 parties concerned therein. The result was not only victory 
 to William, and the throne of England to him and his heirs, 
 but the destiny of the Saxon people was thereby essentially 
 and most unfavorably changed. The consequences of that 
 victory are felt to this day, in England, and in every land 
 which has been, or still is, a colony of England. The desti- 
 nies of France were, also, unfavorably changed. The foun- 
 dation Avas laid, by this event, for the long, bloody, and ruinr 
 8* 
 
90 WILLIAM. 
 
 ous wars which have been carried on between that country 
 and England. It may not be assuming too much to say, that 
 William's victory arrested the progress of civilization and 
 refinement in England, and brought back and prolonged igno- 
 rance and barbarism there, for centuries. It may, perhaps, be 
 justly said, that this victory was a calamity not only to Eng- 
 land, but to Europe, 
 
 Under the influence of the great Alfred's labors and exam- 
 ple, the Saxons of England were the best informed, the most 
 cultivated, and the most refined people of Europe. They had 
 acquired far better knowledge, than any other people, of the 
 principles of political justice and of the best means of pro- 
 moting social welfare. If the power of the Roman Church 
 was not to overshadow the understandings of the Saxons, they 
 had received an impulse from Alfred, which would have led 
 to the most beneficial attainments. Probably they would have 
 been wise enough to have resisted that pov/er. The conquest 
 of William deprived them of all they had attained, even of 
 their own language. He ordered that the only language of 
 his court should be his own barbarous Norman French ; that 
 the acts of the government and the administration of justice 
 should be in this language, and that none other should be 
 taught in the schools. Within five years, all public offices in 
 the state, in the church, and in the army, were filled by Nor- 
 mans ; and so oppressive and tyrannical were all the measures 
 of these new rulers, that, after some feeble attempts at resist- 
 ance, all who could leave England preferred exile to the new 
 dominion. 
 
 Hitherto, the Saxons had been strangers to the burthens and 
 oppressions of the feudal system. It now came on them with 
 all its rigor. The tenure of all the landed property in the 
 kingdom was entirely changed ; the territory was divided into 
 baronies, and assigned to the great barons or lords, who ac- 
 knowledged themselves to hold of William, as the supreme 
 lord over all, and as the owner of all the land in the kingdom, 
 subject to the uses of these barons and their tenants, according 
 to prescribed rules. Having elsewhere described the origin, 
 the nature, and the consequences of the feudal system, we 
 shall only add here, that William so firmly established it in 
 England, that, to this day, every estate owned there, still re- 
 tains the most obvious proofs of having been transmitted 
 through that system. 
 
 One of the most oppressive and odious acts of William, 
 was the forcible turning out from their lands and tenements 
 
WILLIAM. 
 
 all the people who dwelt in a space of thirty miles around in 
 the south of England, near Winchester, for tlie mere purpose 
 of planting a forest for his own pleasure in hunting. He de- 
 molished not less than twenty-two churches, to accomplish his 
 object. This outrage is consistent with the well-known 
 character of this Norman race. They had but three princi- 
 pal occupations from choice, war, hunting, and boisterous 
 festivity. To William, the English nation of the present day 
 may look back for the origin, the rigor, and the vexation of 
 their game laws. 
 
 Though almost every thing in England, civil and social, 
 bears some stamp of the Norman conquest, there is one pecu- 
 liar monument of William in the volumes called Domes-da}^ 
 or Dooms-day book. There are different opinions on the 
 meaning of the name which this book bears. But, whatever 
 this meaning may have been, originally, the book itself con- 
 tains what would be called a valuation, in modern language, 
 or an exact enumeration and record of all the property, real 
 and personal, throughout the kingdom, and to whom belong- 
 ing. This book served William for various purposes, and, 
 among others, to aid him in whatever exactions he saw fit to 
 make. The original book has survived all the commotions 
 and revolutions which have befallen England, and is now 
 safely kept at the charter-house in W^estminster, and is acces- 
 sible as a book of authority, or may be there seen as an object 
 of curiosity. It has been often reprinted. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that our Saxon ancestors endured 
 these tyrannical acts without murmuring or resistance. But 
 the despotism of William was too firmly established to be 
 shaken, though well-concerted attempts were frequently made 
 to free the country from the Norman 3^oke. William was 
 sensible that he ought to guard himself against the spirit of 
 hostility and hatred which he must have excited. He relied 
 for security on fear and terror only. Whenever the occasion 
 called for it, his punishments were terrible. In the northern 
 part of the kingdom, where aid might be expected from the 
 Scotch, the will to resist had most frequently manifested itself. 
 William appeared there with a formidable force, put one hun- 
 dred thousand inhabitants to the sword, and laid the whole 
 country utterly desolate, from York to Durham. No property, 
 nor any person of any age, or of either sex, was spared. He 
 established a Avatchful and energetic police throughout his 
 kingdom. At eight o'clock a bell was rung. This was a 
 signal that every fire should be covered, every person retire to 
 
92 
 
 WILLIAM RUFUS. 
 
 bed, and every light be extinguished. This bell acquired the 
 name of curfeu, because, in William's Norman language, 
 couvre is the word to cover, and feu the word for fire.* 
 
 William died near Rouen, in France, in his sixty-third 
 year, in consequence of some accident in riding, (1087.) It 
 is not unacceptable to find it recorded of him, that he had 
 some contrition at the close of his life for his oppressions and 
 tyrannies. But he manifested his contrition no otherwise 
 than in donations to enrich the priests, and aggrandize the 
 church, and so buy his peace with Heaven. 
 
 William was a very able man for the day in which he 
 appeared, whether as a civil ruler or military chief; no doubt 
 the most capable and the most successful monarch of that age. 
 But he was a mere barbarian, and no history records of him a 
 single act of public spirit, humanity, or magnanimity. So far 
 as can be discerned, in looking back through the obscurity of 
 ages, it was a grievous and unmitigated misfortune to the 
 Saxon race, to England, and to the civilized world, that Wil- 
 liam the Conqueror had not been conquered and slain himself, 
 instead of Harold, at the battle of Hastings. 
 
 William left his Norman possessions in France to his old- 
 est son, Robert, and his kingdom of England to his son Wil- 
 liam Rufus, who was crowned in 1087, and is called, historic- 
 ally, William H. 
 
 By the Norman conquest, England was assimilated to the 
 continental nations of France and Germany, in the forms of 
 government, in policy, in religious duties and papal dominion. 
 England had also become so connected with the public meas- 
 ures of France, that few movements, in that country, were 
 without some influence, good or evil, and generally the latter, 
 on its dwn internal relations. As William divided his domin- 
 ions among his sons, contentions soon arose among them, and 
 wars followed, in vv'hich the monarch of England, for the 
 time, might feel deep interest, while the people of England, 
 certainly the Saxon portion, could have nothing to gain, though 
 often visited by severe sufferings from these wars. The char- 
 acter of that age, from the timie of William's death in 1087, 
 for a century next following, would lead us to expect nothing, 
 in historical details, but the exercise of tyrannical powder on 
 the part of kings, resistance, and sometimes rebellion, among 
 powerful lords ; the continual encroachment of the Roman 
 
 * The word curfew is used to denote this signal-bell in Gray's well- 
 known Elegy on a church-yard. 
 
HENRY I. STEPHEN. 93 
 
 church ; the humiliation and oppression of the great mass of 
 the people. The course of events in England, for a series of 
 years, presents nothing that is instructive in principle, nor any 
 thing in the particular character or conduct of kings or rulers, 
 which is worth noticing in this general view. 
 
 William Rufus having been accidentally slain by an arrow 
 from the bow of one of his companions while hunting, his 
 brother Henry (called beau-clerc) hastened to London and 
 caused himself to be proclaimed king, in 1100. As his elder 
 brother, Robert, in Normandy, had the better right, William 
 Rufus not having left any child, Henry attempted to conciliate 
 his subjects by some relaxation in severity. He abolished the 
 curfeu, among other things. Henry reigned till 1135, and 
 died, leaving a daughter, Matilda, who was the wife of Henry 
 v., emperor of Germany. He lost his only son, who was 
 passing from Norway to England, and is said never to have 
 been known to smile afterwards. What acquirements one 
 must have had in the beginning of the twelfth century to 
 entitle him to the surname of /7ig scholar, (beau-clerc,) there 
 are no means of judeino-. 
 
 Stephen, the grandson of William, by Adela, the wife of the 
 Count de Blois of France, aspired to the throne and obtained 
 it, to the prejudice of Matilda, the rightful lieir. Then fol- 
 lowed a long and vindictive civil w^ar between Stephen and 
 Matilda, one of the most afflictive in English annals. This 
 was one of the deplorable consequences of the Norman con- 
 quest. The war ended by compromise. Stephen held the 
 throne till his death, in 1154, and Avas succeeded by Henry, 
 the son of Matilda, by the French Count of Anjou, whom she 
 married after the death of the emperor, Henry V. of Germany. 
 Henry was the son of a Frenchman, and was educated in 
 France. He called himself Henry, Fitz-Empress.* He is 
 called, in history, Henry H. ; also Plantagenet, (the surname 
 of his father, from his wearing a sprig of corn-broom in his 
 cap,) the first of the Plantagenet kings. 
 
 Henry was the Duke of Normandy, in France, in right of 
 his mother, and of the adjoining province of Maine, in right 
 of his father. Count of Anjou. He married Eleanor of Gui- 
 enne, whom the French king, Louis VH., had just divorced 
 from himself, and thereby acquired the lordship of Poictou, a 
 province adjoining and south of Maine, and of Guienne, a 
 province adjoining Poictou. Thus, Henry was feudal sove- 
 
 * Fitz is an old French word, meaning son. 
 
94 HENRY II. BECKET. 
 
 reign of nearly one fifth of France, when he claimed the Eng- 
 lish throne against Stephen. He was 22 years of age when 
 his reign began, in 1 154. He died at the age of 58, having 
 reigned 35 years. Historians commend this king for his per- 
 sonal qualities, and his good intentions, as a monarch. Some 
 occurrences deserve notice. 1. Henry's controversy with 
 Thomas a Becket. Becket was the son (it is said) of a Lon- 
 don merchant, and a Saracen lady, whom he met with in Pales- 
 tine, and who followed him to London. He was educated at 
 Oxford college, founded, it is supposed, by Alfred. This was 
 the time when the popes of Rome were attempting, by every 
 means, fraud, threats, superstition, promises and terrors, to ex- 
 tend their power over the civilized world. The Norman princes 
 in England had resisted these papal usurpations as much as 
 they dared to ; and submitted to the authority of the Roman 
 pontiffs only when their own interests were promoted by the 
 submission. Becket found favor with Henry, and w^as honored 
 with civil and military trust. He had become wealthy, and 
 distinguished himself by his splendor of life. When Becket 
 
 was 43 yenrs nf ag'e, thp nrrbhishop*'''" nf nantprbiiry hpino- 
 varanf, H^^nry rni>!pd him to that dignity, expecting from this 
 appointment an important aid in resisting papal encroachment. 
 But Becket immediately laid aside his worldly habits, devoted 
 himself to an extreme austerity, and used his office and his 
 talents to strengthen the power of the church. He soon gave 
 great offence to Henry in attempting to draw matters in contro- 
 versy from the civil to the ecclesiastical authority. In short, 
 Becket became the devoted supporter of all the obnoxious pre- 
 tensions of the pope, and used his talents and official station to 
 subject Henry, his kingdom and subjects, to the papal suprem- 
 acy. Henry fortified himself by convening a general coun- 
 cil of prelates and nobles at Clarendon, Jan. 1164. This coun- 
 cil passed " The Constitutions of Clarendon," which defined 
 and circumscribed the clerical and papal authority in a manner 
 highly creditable to Henry's good sense, as a man, and as a 
 king. [Hume, chap. VHI.l Becket was compelled to sub- 
 scribe, and to swear to submit to these constitutions; but re- 
 pented of this concession and obtained absolution from the pope, 
 who issued a bull to annul the proceedings at Clarendon. Hen- 
 ry, giving way to his resentment, proceeded against Becket 
 with severity, and even injustice. Becket, equally resolute on 
 his part, provoked Henry to measures designed to humble and 
 ruin him; and, to avoid this extremity, he withdrew to France, 
 where he was graciously received by Louis VH , and pope 
 
HENRY II BECKET. 95 
 
 Alexander III., at that time residing at Sens, an ancient city, 
 60 miles S. E. of Paris. 
 
 By the intervention of third persons, a forced and insincere 
 reconciliation was effected, and Becket returned to England, 
 but conducted himself with such insufferable arrogance, and 
 such offensive insolence in relation to the king personally, as 
 to draw from Henry, who was then in France, the words — 
 " Shall this fellow, who came to court on a lame horse, with 
 all his estate in a wallet behind him, trample upon his king, 
 the royal family, and the whole kingdom ? Will none of all 
 those lazy, cowardly knights, whom I maintain, deliver me 
 from this turbulent priest? " These expressions were under- 
 stood by four persons, who heard them, to be an invitation to 
 dispose of Becket. He was assassinated in the Cathedral 
 church of Canterbury, on the 29th of December, 1170. [The 
 manner of his death is stated by Mcintosh, vol. L 142 — 3.] 
 
 Whether Henry desired the death of Becket or not, he 
 cannot be considered as having been a party in this murder. 
 Henry was the most powerful monarch of that age; he was 
 not disposed to submit to papal usurpation ; he appears to have 
 been a man of strong mind, and to have been very decided in 
 supporting his own rights. Yet, such was the power of the 
 pope, that Henry was obliged to pass a day and a niglit with- 
 out food, at the tomb of Becket, and submit himself to be 
 scourged by monks. Among the humiliating terms of recon- 
 ciliation prescribed by the pope, Avas a solemn oath, that Henry 
 would engage in a crusade to the holy land. 
 
 Three years after his death Becket was canonized. There 
 were two volumes of records of the miracles wrought by the 
 relics of this man; and 100,000 persons are supposed to have 
 made a pilgrimage, in a single year, to the shrine of Becket, 
 at Canterbury. This city is S. E. by E. from London, about 
 50 miles, and 20 west from the straits of Dover; and south- 
 wardly of the Thames. Among the pilgrims at Becket's 
 shrine, in the year 1179, was Louis VII., king of France. 
 Littleton, Hume, Henry and Macintosh, have discussed the 
 character of this remarkable person, in their respective histories 
 of England. The conclusion to be drawn from their remarks, 
 is, that Becket was a man of extraordinary talents ; that he 
 sustained the pretensions of the church, at first, through poli- 
 cy, but soon became sincere and resolute, as the tendency of the 
 human mind is to believe that to be true, which it desires to be 
 true. 
 
 The pilgrimage to Canterbury (which was continued for 
 
96 HENRY II. 
 
 centuries) furnished Chaucer with the plan of writing a poem 
 of great celebrity, entitled Canterbury Tales. He imagines 
 a company to have met at an inn, in Southwark, on their way 
 to the shrine ; and the tales recited by this company, for their 
 own amusement, are supposed to be an able delineation of pri- 
 vate life, in the fourteenth century. 
 
 The second thing to be noticed in Henry's reign is, the con- 
 quest of Ireland, as it is called, and the annexation of that 
 island to the dominions of the British crown. In the sketches 
 of Ireland, the causes and the manner of this conquest have 
 been described, and to these sketches we refer. 
 
 The third thing to be mentioned is the attention which Hen- 
 ry bestowed on the making and administering of salutary laws. 
 In every community wherein there are intelligent and honest 
 judges, authorized and employed to administer justice, systems 
 insensibly arise, by which right and wrong are ascertained. 
 Positive laws rather come in aid of such a system, than create 
 it. At a great national council, held at Nottingham, in 1177, 
 a most important provision was made, and which may have 
 been the foundation of the judicial glory which has long dis- 
 tinguished the government of England from all others in Eu- 
 rope. England was then divided into six circuits, each of 
 which was to be visited, at stated times, by three justices to hold 
 courts. At this time, also, attempts were made to abolish the 
 absurd customs of deciding right and wrong, truth and false- 
 hood, guilt and innocence, by ordeals of fire, and by other modes 
 of bodily pain. This may be considered as the period of be- 
 ginning to submit controversies to the judgment of juries. It 
 is believed, however, that trial by jury was not unknown among 
 the Saxons. 
 
 The fourth subject which deserves notice is, that the wars 
 which so long distressed England and Scotland were prosecuted 
 with great energy by Henry. William, then king of Scotland, 
 was taken prisoner, and obtained his liberty on the hard terms 
 of acknowledging himself the vassal of Henry, and as holding 
 his kingdom as a feud of the crown of England. 
 
 In the year 1188, Henry yielded to the earnest solicitation 
 of Pope Gregory VIII. to engage in a crusade. The Sara- 
 cens had taken Jerusalem, and threatened the same fate to An- 
 tioch. William, arch-bishop of Tyre, procured a conference 
 between Philip II., (Augustus) of France, and Henry, and it 
 was agreed to unite in an expedition to the east. While prep- 
 arations were making, Henry was called to another warfare 
 from the revolt of his son Richard ; which, how^ever painful, 
 was a less afflictive occupation than the perils of a crusade. 
 
HENRY II. 97 
 
 It has been mentioned that Henry married Eleanor of Gu- 
 ienne. This person lived longer than Henry lived, and is rep- 
 resented to have been very able, and very troublesome. Hen- 
 ry had preferences for other ladies, who were objects of mal- 
 ice with Eleanor, in the degree of their superiority in attrac- 
 tions, over herself " Fair Rosamond," is a tale founded in 
 some realities, but highly embellished. There is no doubt that 
 Rosamond Clifford, the daughter of a gentleman of Hereford- 
 shire, was one of Henry's favorites. Her fame for singular 
 beauty seems to have been so thoroughly established, as to 
 have found its regular place in history. It is a fable naturally 
 suggested by Rosamond's loveliness, Henry's devotion to her, 
 and Eleanor's malicious jealousy, that Henry built for her a 
 place of abode at Woodstock, a labyrinth which could be enter- 
 ed only by the guidance of a thread, of which he alone was 
 master. Yet Eleanor is fabled to have found her way into the 
 labyrinth, and to have put an end to Fair Rosamond. Other 
 accounts represent Rosamond to have died a natural death, and 
 to have been buried in the Church of Godstow, opposite the 
 high altar. Addison wrote an opera, founded on the story of 
 Fair Rosamond, which has served to preserve the name of one 
 who has little claim to be remembered. 
 
 The declining years of Henry were far from being such as 
 the most intelligent and powerful monarch of his time, would 
 be thought to have secured to himself. His three sons rebelled 
 against his authority, and sought to deprive him of his domin- 
 ions. In these measures they were instigated, counselled, and 
 assisted, to the utmost of her power, by their mother. Sir J. 
 Mcintosh, (His. of Eng.) credits the fact that she appeared 
 at the head of the rebellious army of her sons, in Aquitaine, 
 (France,) and was made prisoner, in man's apparel. The dis- 
 tresses which befell this king, m.ore from the undutiful conduct 
 of the members of his own family, than from any other cause, 
 are supposed to have hastened his death, which occurred at the 
 castle of Chinon, in Normandy, on the 5th of July, 1189, in 
 the 35th year of his reign, and the 58th of his age. Hume 
 has drawn a very favorable character of Henry, (chap. IX.) in 
 comparison with the kings and distinguished men of that time. 
 The prominent events of Henry's reign have been preserved 
 and transmitted wath sufficient accuracy to enable us to judge 
 of them. But this is only a part of that knowledge which is 
 desired of ancient times. How the despotism of a powerful 
 monarch, the superiority of nobles over the common mass of 
 subjects ; and how the authority of the church, and of the feu- 
 9 
 
ya AUTHORS — SOCIETY HENRY II. 
 
 dal system, affected social life, as a whole, can only be conjec- 
 tured. Very little is known of the rank which females held, 
 how they were educated, what influence they had. This, how- 
 ever, was the age of chivalry ; and also of the crusades. In 
 the distinct and separate notices of the church, and of the cru- 
 sades there will be opportunity to inquire into the private life 
 of this age. 
 
 In the year 1140 lived William of Malmsbury, an English 
 historian, who is always mentioned with the highest respect. 
 
 In 1152, Geoffrey, of Monmouth, was either the author or 
 the translator of a chronicle or history of the Britons, a work 
 abounding with fables, but sometimes quoted, 
 
 1180, Ranulph de Glanville, chief Justice of England, was 
 author of a work on the laws and customs of England, a work 
 of high authority. He is the person who accompanied John 
 to Ireland. He went with Richard to Palestine, and died at 
 the seige of Acre, in 1190, 
 
 1 190, Geraldus Cambrensis, of Wales, is often quoted as an 
 author of many esteemed historical works, though, according 
 to the fashion of the day, marvellous in some facts. 
 
 In the same year, William, of Newburgh, a native of York- 
 shire, is mentioned as the author of a chronicle; and Richard 
 Hoveden, of Yorkshire, also, is quoted as an historical writer. 
 At the close of the eleventh century, the state of society in 
 England was much debased, although it was the age of chiv- 
 alry. The royal family and the court were French, Henry 
 was the son of a Frenchman, his Queen, a French woman. 
 The Roman church, with all its abominations, had full domin- 
 ion. Some monks complained to Henry that they had been 
 deprived of three of their daily dishes. He asked how many 
 remained. Ten. He ordered seven to be taken from the ten, 
 for that they would then have as many as he had himself. It 
 w^as a practice, in this reign, for companies of men, sometimes 
 100, to combine in London, to commit robberies, and other fel- 
 onies, comprising persons of w^ealth and family. Henry was 
 very severe against these combinations. 
 
 Henry revived a law of his grandfather, abolishing the right 
 of proprietors of lands to vessels and goods, in case of wi'eck 
 on their shores. If any person, or live creature were found 
 on board, the property remained three months to be claimed. 
 Unclaimed, it belonged to the crown. (Macpherson on com- 
 merce, vol. 1. 342.) In 1 176 a new bridge of stone was begun 
 alongside the old wooden bridge, in London, In 1 181, Henry 
 prohibited the sale of British vessels to foreigners, and the em- 
 
RICHARD I. 99 
 
 ployment of British sailors by foreigners, a measure of war, 
 not of commerce. Copper, iron, tin, lead, fish, (herrings and 
 oysters,) wool, cheese, beef, were exported, and silver obtained 
 from Germany, in return; and cloths and linen from Flanders. 
 Lead was used to cover roofs of churches, and palaces. Slaves 
 were exported, especially to Ireland. Wine, silks, spices, jew- 
 elry, furs, woad were imported. There were several manu- 
 factories of cloth in England, in this reign, established by the 
 aid of Flemmings, who had long been skilful in this employ- 
 ment. Henry prohibited the use of Spanish wool. 
 
 Instead of depending on the feudal military force, inefficient 
 and disorderly, Henry imposed taxes, and hired troops. He 
 relaxed the severity against the Jews, but they were otherwise 
 treated by his successors. The English goldsmiths had ac- 
 quired a high reputation about this time. A pair of candle- 
 sticks, made of silver and gold, were presented by a monk of 
 St. Albans to pope Adrian IV. They were of such exquisite 
 workmanship that the pope consecrated them to St. Peter. 
 (Macpherson, vol. 1. p. 348.) 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Richard 1. — Crusade — Jeics — Richard's Imprisonment — His Death — John — 
 Murders Arthur — Submissioyi to the Pope — Loss of Freiich Provinces — 
 Magna Charta — John's Death. 
 
 In July, 1189, Richard I., called Coeur de Lion, (lion-heart- 
 ed,) the second son of Henry II., by Eleanor, of Guienne, 
 ascended the throne, being then 32 years old. He had been 
 invested, in the life-time of Henry, with the ducal sovereignty 
 of Guienne and Poitou, in France. He had engaged in hos- 
 tilities against his brothers, who had similar possessions, and 
 also with them, in rebellions against their father. The renown 
 of Richard as a skilful and valiant warrior, in the school of 
 chivalry, had procured for him his surname of Coeur de Lion, 
 or the lion-hearted. His reign continued ten years, no one of 
 which (says Mcintosh) was passed in England. Nearly one 
 half of these ten years were passed in his crusade to Palestine, 
 and most of the other half in wars with his neighbors, or re- 
 bellious subjects, in France. He was, in truth, a Frenchman, 
 in every respect but the place of his Ijirth. His residence in 
 the south of France, while young, had made him familiar with 
 
100 RICHARD I. 
 
 the gallantry which prevailed there among the class of accom- 
 plished men, who united the professions of arms with music, 
 poetry, and love, under the name of the Troubadours. 
 
 As king of England there is very little to be said of Rich- 
 ard. As one of the most distinguished of the thousands of 
 valiant knights who engaged in the recovery of the holy land 
 from the infidels, the story of Richard is interesting, and rather 
 resembling the products of fancy, then history. The. proper 
 place, therefore, for noticing Richard is in the sketches of the 
 Crusades. Some things should be mentioned in connection 
 with his reign in England. 
 
 About the time that Richard came to the throne, a barbarous 
 and indiscriminate slaughter of the Jews occurred throughout 
 England. This people, scattered over the world, and dealing 
 almost exclusively in mpney, and the most valuable merchan- 
 dize, and ministering every where to luxuries which- they 
 could enjoy nothing of themselves, were subject to the most 
 unjust and cruel treatment. This slaughter of the Jews is 
 said to have been ordered by Richard. It is also said, that he 
 forbade any Jews to appear at his coronation ; that this order 
 was disobeyed, and that popular resentment arose, soon ran in- 
 to violence, extended over the kingdom, and ended in a general 
 pillage and massacre. A third account is, that when Richard, 
 in his second year, had resolved to go to Palestine, it was 
 deemed popular and pious to begin with a robbery and slaught- 
 er of the Jews ; and with making a bonfire of the bonds and se- 
 curities which they held for money lent by them, to-Christians. 
 
 Another circumstance should be mentioned to show what 
 royal government was in the days of Richard. In his return 
 from Palestine he was taken prisoner, and held in Austria, (as 
 will be shown in another place,) at a price of 100,000 marks, 
 as a ransom. His subjects were called on to pay this sum in 
 money, equal to about 333,333 dollars. To pay this sum the 
 plate of the churches and monasteries was taken ; and those 
 who had not plate were required to give up their wool, and 
 "England, from sea to sea, was reduced to the utmost distress." 
 This was to buy the presence of a man who could do no act so 
 useful to England, as one which would prevent him from ever 
 seeing it again. 
 
 Richard, in attempting to subdue one of his inferior vassals, 
 in the French province of Lamousin, in the south of France, 
 was wounded, on the 24th of March, 1199, by an arrow from 
 the castle of Chaluz. He soon after died of this wound. The 
 qualities and abilities of Richard were not such as to make him 
 
JOHN. 101 
 
 a serviceable king. The terrors of his name had some ten- 
 dency to repress the seditious and rebellious propensities of the 
 age. In this last scene, it is said, that his vassal,.. Bertrand de 
 Gourdon had found a treasure, of which he sent Richard a part. 
 Richard claimed the whole, which was refused. Gourdon 
 shut himself up in Chaluz, and prepared for defence. Richard 
 having approached the walls was wounded by an arrow. The 
 castle was afterwards taken, and Gourdon brought before his 
 sovereign, who then knew he must soon die of the wound. 
 Being asked by Richard what induced him to inflict a mortal 
 wound, he answered, — " You killed my father and my two 
 brothers with your own hand, and you intended to have hanged 
 me. Inflict your severest torments ; I will bear them with 
 patience, since I have been so happy as to rid the world of 
 such a nuisance." Richard ordered Gourdon to be set at lib- 
 erty. But Macarde, unknown to Richard, flayed Gourdon 
 alive, and then hanged him. 
 
 In the last year of Richard's reign a battle occurred between 
 him and Philip of France, at a place called Treteval, between 
 Chateaudun and Vendome, 95 miles south of Paris. On this 
 occasion Richard assumed the motto '' Dieu et mon clroit^'**' 
 Virhich has ever since been used by British kings. 
 
 John, the brother and successor of Richard, surnamed Sans- 
 terre, or Lackland, was born in 1167, was 32 years of age 
 when crowned, reigned 17 years and a half, and died in 1216, 
 at the age of 49. When Richard I. died, there was living a 
 son of Geoffrey, (next brother of Richard,) named Arthur, a 
 youth of 15; John was next brother to Geoffrey. Whether 
 John or Arthur was best entitled to the crown, was a question 
 which was not settled by law, or custom. John's memory 
 would be less infamous than it is, if he had merely assumed 
 the crown, and defended his possession. He not only did this, 
 but he possessed himself of the person of Arthur, and put him 
 to death with his own hand, and if not, by the hand of Peter 
 de Mauley. 
 
 When John was crowned, nearly all the provinces along the 
 west coast of France, from near Calais to and beyond Bordeaux, 
 in the dukedom of Guienne, were held by the king of Eng- 
 land ; but the king of France was the superior lord, according 
 to the feudal law; and the king of England was consequently 
 a vassal of the French king, (as to the tenure of these prov- 
 inces,) who was then Philip Augustus, or Philip XL Philip 
 
 * God and my right. 
 
103 JOHN. 
 
 supported Arthur's claims because Constance, mother of Ar- 
 thur, was sister of Philip. T*o give the greater importance to 
 Arthur's claim, Philip united Arthur and Mary, his daughter, 
 in marriage. Arthur was hereditary [duke of Britanny, in 
 right of his father, and as such was vassal of Philip. John, 
 now king of England, being charged with the murder of Ar- 
 thur, the vassal of Philip, was summoned, in his character of 
 duke of Normandy and of Aquitaine, (and consequently vassal 
 of the French King,) to appear before the court of peers, at 
 Paris, and answer to this charge. In this summons, John is 
 accused of having murdered a vassal of the French king— that 
 this vassal was John's own nephew, whom he was bound to 
 protect ; that the murdered vassal was the son-in-law of Philip, 
 and that Philip was bound to avenge the murder. John did 
 not appear, was pronounced contumacious, and all his prov- 
 inces in France, but one, were declared forfeited to the French 
 crown. Thus, by this murder, John lost one third of his do- 
 minions. By the death of Arthur the ducal sovereignty of 
 the great province of Brittany came to his sister Eleanor. 
 John carried this young princess with him to England, and 
 shut her up in a monastery, near Bristol, where she lived for- 
 ty years, a prisoner. (Brittany was annexed to the crown of 
 France in 1532.) 
 
 The murder of Arthur, and the loss of all the French prov- 
 inces, (but Guienne, on the Garonne, which seems not to have 
 been included,) added to the general detestation felt by John's 
 subjects in England. Other causes arose to make John one of 
 the most contemptible, as well as odious, of all men that ever 
 wore a crown. 
 
 At this time (1207) Innocent III. was on the papal throne, 
 and he was devoted to the great purpose of subjecting the civil 
 or temporal affairs of the world, to the spiritual dominion of 
 the church. Hitherto the encroachments of the church had 
 not been so great in England as on the continent. . Innocent 
 III. ingeniously brought himself into the controversy which 
 then existed in England on the question whether the archbish- 
 op of Canterbury should be chosen by the monks of St. Au- 
 gustin's abbey, in that city, or by the bishops of the province of 
 Kent. The monks would choose as the pope ordered ; the 
 bishops were subject to the influence of the king. The monks 
 elected Stephen Langton. John seized the ecclesiastical posses- 
 sions at Canterbury, and turned the monks out. He insist- 
 ed that the election of Langton should be annulled. The 
 pope sustained Langton. The controversy became more and 
 
JOHN. 103 
 
 more serious, until, at length, the pope (in 1213) excommuni- 
 cated John, and declared his subjects absolved from their alle- 
 giance.* 
 
 The pope gave John's dominions to Philip Augustus of 
 France, who assembled a powerful army to take possession of 
 them. John gathered an army on the British coast to meet 
 the invasion. The pope was now driven to other measures. 
 He perceived that it was risking his supremacy as a spiritual 
 ruler, if he left the decision to the chance of arms.^ Availing 
 himself of John's weak points, he sent agents into John's 
 presence, who terrified him with accounts of the military force 
 which Philip had gathered, the certainty of defeat, and the 
 horrible vengeance of the pope. John was at length subdued, 
 and entirely surrendered himself to the pope's disposal. He 
 was required to give up his kingdom to the pope as his lord 
 and master, and to receive it back again as the vassal of the pope, 
 and to hold it as a fief or appendage of the papal crown. He 
 was also required to pay, annually, as a tribute, seven hundred 
 marks for England and three hundred for Ireland. At Dover, 
 on the 15th of May, 1213, John, kneeling before the pope's 
 legate, and having his hands raised and clasped, and enclosed 
 in the hands of the legate, (Pandulph,) he solemnly resigned his 
 kingdom, his power, and authority to the pope. The legate 
 retained the possession lor five days. John was then reinstated 
 in his kingdom, but only as fixo vassal and dependant of the 
 holy Roman church. Pandulph iten hastened to Philip Au- 
 gustus, and warned him not to interfeic with the possessions 
 of John, who had become a penitent and dwout son of the 
 representative of St. Peter on earth. 
 
 Philip Augustus was much displeased with this sudden turn 
 in afiairs, and disinclined to give up the hope of subduing 
 John. His arms were needed in another quarter. The em- 
 peror of Germany, and the earls of Flanders,. Boulogne, and 
 others, in the Low Countries, united to control the power of 
 France, which they considered to be growing too formidable. 
 John joined in this league against France. He employed his 
 maritime force, consisting only of small vessels, against- a 
 similar force of the French king, and was able to destroy 
 some of them, capture others, and destroy the provisions and 
 military stores which the French ships were carrying to the 
 French king's army. This is the first naval conflict between 
 these two nations, (1213.) 
 
 * The eflfect of an excommunication will be shown in the notices of 
 the Church. 
 
104 MAGNA CHARTA. 
 
 John attempted to recover his lost provinces in France, but 
 was wholly unsuccessful. The murder of Arthur, the con- 
 temptible submission to the pope, the failure of his military- 
 attempts, the licentiousness and odium of John's private life, 
 had disaffected all his subjects, Stephen Langton, though 
 chosen at the pope's command to fill the high office of arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, proved to be a man deeply interested in 
 the welfare of England. To remedy the existing evils, Lang- 
 ton required of John to take an oath to conform, in the exer- 
 cise of his power, to the laws of king Henry I. At a meeting 
 of peers and prelates in August, 1213, Langton declared what 
 these laws were, and how they ought to be observed. From 
 this time Langton appears at the head of the reformers ; that 
 is, the confederated barons, who had determined to control the 
 king. 
 
 Numerous meetings were held. The confederates took 
 arms, and their party became daily stronger. Conferences 
 were held with the king. The pope issued a bull in favor of 
 king John, — the dear son of his holiness, — and denouncing 
 conspiracies against his lawful authority. The king had 
 assembled whatever forces he could, and the two parties ap- 
 proached each other on a plain called Bunnymede, on the 
 banks of the Thames, on the 15th of June, 1215. The con- 
 federates called themselves " the ar«iy of God and of the Holy 
 Church," and were composed c^^'' " the whole nobility of Eng- 
 land." Here, on the nif^^teenth of this month of June, the 
 king signed the great ctiarter, (Magna Charta,) which has 
 ever since been regarded and honored as the foundation of 
 English liberties. Sir James Mcintosh was of opinion that 
 this famous instrument was drawn up by the same Stephen 
 Langton, who was elected by the Pope's order to the primacy 
 of England. By whomsoever drawn up, it is the foundation 
 of the constitutional law which afterwards raised England to 
 the highest rank among nations. Yet, the sentiments and 
 principles of this charter of liberties are not of Norman origin. 
 They came from the Saxons, probably from 'Alfred himself, 
 and had slept for ages under the foreign dominion of William's 
 descendants. They now re-appeared, and were the more 
 precious from their long absence. It is inconsistent with in- 
 dispensable brevity, to enter into a consideration of the great 
 charter. The following summary from Sir William Black- 
 stone will show its general purport. Magna Charta is the 
 basis of English laws and liberties. Besides redressing 
 grievances of feudal tenures, it protected the subject from 
 
MAGNA CHARTA. 105 
 
 divers abuses of the royal prerogative. It fixed the law of 
 forfeiture for felony. It established many private rights of the 
 subject. It enjoined uniformity of weights and measures, 
 encouraged commerce, protected merchant strangers, and for- 
 bade the alienation of lands in mortmain. The administration 
 of justice was provided for by numerous and highly important 
 regulations. And, lastly, it protected every individual in thfe 
 nation in the free enjoyment of his life, his liberty, and his 
 property, unless declared to be forfeited by the judgment of 
 his peers, or the law of the land. 
 
 The purport of this declaration of fundamental rights, may 
 be further understood from the eulogy of Sir James Mcintosh, 
 in his History of England : — "The language of the Great 
 Charter is simple, brief, general without being abstract, and 
 expressed in terms of authority, not of argument ; yet com- 
 monly so reasonable as to carry with it the intrinsic evidence 
 of its own fitness. It was understood by the simplest of the 
 unlettered age for whom it was intended. It was remembered 
 by them, and though they did not perceive the extensive con- 
 sequences which might be derived from it, their feelings were 
 (however unconsciously) exalted by its generality and gran- 
 deur." 
 
 The assent of John to the charter, and even his solemn sig- 
 nature and acknowledgments, were no assurances that it would 
 be regarded by him. The barons required of him to surren- 
 der the city and tower of London, as security that he would 
 faithfully execute the charter. Not satisfied with this, the 
 barons required John's assent, and obtained it, that twenty-five 
 of their number should be guardians of the liberties of the 
 kingdom, Avith power to these extraordinary magistrates, if 
 they saw any breach of the charter, and if redress was denied 
 or withheld, to make war on the king, to seize his castles and 
 lands, and to distress and annoy him in every possible way 
 till justice was done, saving only the person of the king, the 
 person of the queen, and the persons of the royal progeny. 
 
 Looking back on such a scene as this, it seems incredible 
 that one man, surrounded by thousands, among all of whom 
 he was the very worst, and the enemy of all of them, should 
 have a power which all present admitted to be greater than 
 their own, and this power resting on the mere accident of 
 his birth. Common sense would dictate, if John was con- 
 temptible and detested as a man, and tyrannical and odious as 
 a king, that the proper course would be to displace him, and 
 find a proper person for the exercise of royal authority. But 
 
106 HENRY III. 
 
 in that age of the world, the authority of a king was held to 
 be an indispensable power. No authority, less potent, could 
 have controlled the discordant elements of society. 
 
 John attempted, by force of arms, afterwards, to subdue his 
 barons and recover his former position, and they, to escape 
 from him, proposed to receive as king-, Louis, son of the king 
 of France, who came over, and for a short time was acknowl- 
 edged to be king of England. The residue of John's life 
 was passed in these civil commotions, with hired auxiliaries 
 on his part, and foreigners aiding the barons. This conflict 
 was not of long duration. John was moving with his force 
 in Lincolnshire, over the sands near the sea, when a sudden 
 influx of the tide overwhelmed his baggage and treasure. He 
 was then in impaired health, from his unfortunate condition, 
 and having become still more impaired, he died at Newark 
 on the 18th of October, 1216. 
 
 John's improvidence, follies, and necessities, compelled him 
 to resort to various modes of raising money. He sold to Lon- 
 don and several other cities, charters granting various privi- 
 leges. He granted various privileges to the Jews, which he 
 afterwards shamefully disregarded. Macpherson (vol. i. p. 
 376) narrates several instances of exaction from this unfortu- 
 nate class. He imposed the enormous tax on the Jews of 
 66,000 marks (A mark was two-thirds of a pound sterling.) 
 A wealthy Jew of Bristol was required to pay 10,000 marks. 
 He refused. John ordered that a tooth should be drawn every 
 day till he submitted. He lost seven, and on the eighth day 
 he paid. The first notice of any vessels or gallies belonging 
 to a king, since the time of Alfred, occurs in John's reign. 
 
 However odious the conduct and character of John may 
 have been, the English nation derived therefrom permanent 
 benefits. The principles of liberty were asserted, and the 
 foundation laid for the constitutional freedom which English- 
 men have since maintained as their birthright. 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 Henry III. — Civil Wars — Confirmatioii of Magna Charta — Pirst Housi 
 of Commons— De Mou7itfort— Death of Henry HI. — State of Society. 
 
 Henry HI., son of John, was born October 1, 1206; 
 crowned at the age often years, October 2, 1216; reigned 
 
HENRY III. 107 
 
 My-six years; died November 16, 1272. At the age of thirty, 
 Henry married Eleanor, daughter of Raymond Berenger, 
 Count of Provence, (south of France,) who survived him. 
 There were many children of this marriage, and among them 
 Edward, surnamed Longshanks, afterwards Edward I. Mar- 
 garet, born in 1241, who married Alexander III., king of 
 Scotland. Edmund, surnamed Crouchback, or the laniie, earl 
 of Lancaster. From this person the kings of the house of 
 Lancaster claimed descent. 
 
 England was never more miserable than during the fifty-six 
 years of Henry's reign. The four elements of English his- 
 tory concufred to make this misery: 1. Contention for the 
 crown. 2. Wars in France, with Scotland, and with Wales. 
 3. Ecclesiastical contentions, usurpations, and tyranny. 4. 
 Civil wars, in which the insignificance of Henry, and his utter 
 destitution of every quality necessary in a king, permitted the 
 great barons to reduce government to the simple element of 
 force and violence. The persons who make the most con- 
 spicuous figure in Henry's time were these: 1. The earl of 
 Pembroke. This person was regent, with general consent, 
 and had the custody of the king's person. He died in 1220. 
 2. Plubert de Bergh (who appears in a judicial as well as 
 military capacity) became regent. 3. Simon de Mountfort, a 
 Frenchman, came over and married Henry's sister, Elenora. 
 He was made earl of Leicester, and became a very conspicu- 
 ous agent in English affairs. 4. Richard, the brother of 
 Henry, and earl of Cornwall, and elected king of the Romans. 
 5. Peter de Roches, bishop of Winchester, a Frenchman by 
 birth, was successor of de Bergh, as first minister. 6. Henry's 
 mother, Isabel, married, while widow of John, the Count de 
 la Marche, and had four sons, who appear in Henry's time in 
 public concerns, and especially as his favorites. 
 
 Henry UL is represented to have been a weak, capricious, 
 irresolute, and perfidious person, without the relief of a single 
 good quality. His niece, Eleanor, whom John imprisoned, 
 was still living, but does not appear to have been mentioned as 
 a competitor for the crown. The French prince Louis con- 
 tinued his pretensions with various success, till the close of the 
 following year, (1217,) when peace was naade with him, and 
 he withdrew to France. 
 
 While the virtuous and intelligent Pembroke was regent, a 
 revision of the laws was made on the forests and several other 
 subjects, and the great charter was confirmed, with some omis- 
 sions, (supposed to be agreeable to the barons,) and divers 
 
108 HENRY III. 
 
 conciliatory measures were taken, that the personal adminis- 
 tration, of the young- king's government might begin under the 
 most favorable circumstances. Unhappily, Henry had no 
 capacity to avail himself of the good wishes and prudent acts 
 of Pembroke. 
 
 In 1231 the rebellious nobles succeeded in driving Hubert 
 de Bergh from the confidence and ministry of the king, and 
 he hardly escaped with his life. Hume calls him the ablest 
 and most virtuous minister that Henry ever possessed. But 
 the vigor which he used in suppressing the seditious and 
 rebellious barons, (among whom may be numbered the king's 
 own brother, Richard, duke of Cornwall,) made him unpopu- 
 lar, and the king dared not to retain him. 
 
 Under the bishop of Winchester, the successor of de Bergh, 
 the highest offices, in church and state, were bestowed upon 
 the bishop's countrymen from France. This favoritism occa- 
 sioned great dissatisfaction. But, in 1236, the marriage of 
 Henry with a French countess, (of Province,) introduced mul- 
 titudes of hungry foreigners, who became the favorites of the 
 court, and sole objects of its grace and bounty. The king, as 
 feudal guardian of his young vassals, had the right to dispose 
 of them in marriage. Young females were invited from 
 France, and married to young English nobles. 
 
 Henry's subjects were further irritated and disgusted by 
 finding the power of the Roman church so firmly established 
 as to be able to bestow all the rich offices in the church on the 
 pope's Italian favorites. The pope, Alexander IV. (successor 
 of Innocent III.) had influence enough with Henry to per- 
 suade him to embark in the futile and costly project of attempt- 
 ing to make himself king of Sicily. From these and many 
 other improvident and vexatious measures, Henry became not 
 only much embarrassed, but generally odious to his subjects. 
 To relieve himself from his pressing wants, he applied to par- 
 liament. He was answered that he had repeatedly broken his 
 solemn promises, and had little claim on his English subjects, 
 as he had lavished all his favors and benefits on foreigners. 
 The only instance which is recorded of Henry's ability, is his 
 reply to a deputation sent by the bishops in parliament to 
 remonstrate on his conduct. The archbishop of Canterbury 
 and the bishops of .Winchester, Salisbury, and Carlisle were 
 deputed. They complained to Henry of his frequent viola- 
 tions of their privileges, of his oppressions, of uncanonical 
 and forced elections to vacant dignities. Henry is said, by 
 Hume, to have replied, — «' It is true, I obtruded you, my lord 
 
HENRY III. 109 
 
 of Canterbury, on your see. I was obliged to employ both 
 entreaties and menaces, my lord of Winchester, to have you 
 elected. My proceedings, I confess, were very irregular when 
 I raised you, my lords of Salisbury and Carlisle, from the 
 lowest stations to your present dignities. I am determined, 
 henceforth, to correct these abuses ; and it will also become 
 you, in order to make a thorough reformation, to resign your 
 benefices, and try to enter again in a more regular and canon- 
 ical manner." 
 
 On these, and like remonstrances, the king promised to 
 redress both ecclesiastical and civil grievances, and parliament 
 agreed to grant a supply, but on condition of a solemn ratifi- 
 cation of the great charter. All the prelates and abbots were 
 assembled. The great charter was read. Excommunication 
 was denounced against every one who should, thenceforth, 
 violate this fundamental law. The ecclesiastics then threw 
 their tapers on the ground, and exclaimed, — " May the soul of 
 every one who incurs this sentence, so stink and corrupt in 
 hell!" This appears to have been the highest degree of 
 solemnity in which an obligation could be assumed. The 
 king was present, holding his hand on his heart, and respond- 
 ed, — "So help me God! I will keep all these articles invio- 
 late, as I am a man, as I am a Christian, as I am a knight, 
 as I am a king crowned and anointed." Such is the account 
 which Hume and other historians give of this transaction, 
 which is regarded as a voluntary establishment of Magna 
 Charta, and as free from all restraint and compulsion, which 
 was sometimes objected to the original act of king John. Sol- 
 emn as this ratification was, it produced not the least eflfect on 
 the policy or conduct of the king. 
 
 Afl^airs had now come to a crisis. The measures of the 
 king could no longer be endured. Simon de Mountfort, earl 
 of Leicester, and who was husband of the king's sister, formed 
 a combination among the discontented lords, and including 
 those of the highest distinction. De Mountfort was able and 
 energetic, in counsel and in war, and the effect of his measures 
 was, that when Henry came to Oxford, on the 11th of June, 
 1258, to meet the parliament, and to receive his grant of sup- 
 plies, he found the great barons there, in arms, and accompa- 
 nied by their military vassals. The king was compelled to 
 submit to whatever terms were imposed. A council of twenty- 
 four were selected, and de Mountfort placed at the head of it. 
 It became, by successive steps, the actual and only govern- 
 ment, exercising the power both of king and parliament. In 
 10 
 
110 HENRY III. 
 
 1264 an ordinance was passed, to which the king's consent 
 had been previously extorted, that the royal power should be 
 exercised by a council of nine persons. This council was to 
 be chosen and removed by a majority among three, who were 
 Leicester himself, the earl of Glocester, and the bishop of 
 Chichester. "By this intricate plan of government, the 
 sceptre was really put into Leicester's hands, as he had the 
 entire direction of the bishop of Chichester, and thereby com- 
 manded all the resolutio7is of the council of three, who could 
 appoint or discard, at pleasure, every member of the supreme 
 council." (Hume, vol. ii. p. 92.) 
 
 We find, in the measures of this council, the origin of the 
 British parliament. The prelates, barons, and knights had, 
 theretofore, constituted the parliament convened in one body. 
 There was no fixed rule of selection. This depended on the 
 will of the king. The new council ordered that four knights 
 should be chosen, by each county, to attend parliament, and 
 make known grievances. Also, that three sessions of parlia- 
 ment should be held in every year. Divers other regulations 
 were established. No supplies were granted to the king, but 
 severe measures were adopted in relation to foreigners, and 
 especially towards the four half brothers of the king, who 
 were banished from the kingdom. 
 
 This imperial council assumed an authority even greater 
 than the king had ever exercised, and exacted an oath from 
 all, even from the king's son, the heir apparent, to obey all 
 their orders, which, in effect, deposed the king. The nation 
 began now to murmur against the council. The ecclesiastics 
 found that their power was impaired, and that the council 
 assumed to rule the church as well as the state. 
 
 Henry obtained from the pope absolution from the oath he 
 had taken, and suddenly made proclamation that he had re- 
 sumed the government of his kingdom. He displaced all 
 officers appointed by the council. It was then agreed that all 
 controversies should be submitted to the judgment of the king 
 of France, called Louis IX. and also Saint Louis; a man dis- 
 tinguished from nearly all others of his time, for his virtues 
 and ability. Henry and de Mountfort went to France for this 
 purpose. The judgment of Louis was not agreeable to the 
 barons. De Mountfort, though he remained in France, directed 
 the forming of a powerful combination in England, to resist 
 the royal authority, and, in due time, came over to- put it in 
 motion. A fierce and bloody civil war began, in which the 
 strength of the country was about equally divided between the 
 
HENRY III. Ill 
 
 royal party and the barons. The latter were, at first, most 
 successful, and took the king and his son, prince Edward, 
 prisoners. 
 
 De Mountfort now felt strong enough to exercise a tyrannic- 
 al power, and entirely remodelled the forms of government ; 
 and, among other acts, (doubtless ignorant of the important 
 consequences of this measure,) he ordered that two knights 
 should be returned from each shire, and deputies from all the 
 boroughs (or towns) to sit in parliament. This is considered 
 to belhe origin of the House of Commons, in 1265. De 
 Mountfort had now a parliament of his own selection ; it had 
 elements of a nature that he could control, and he used them 
 to crush all his opponents. But, as may ever be expected, his 
 arrogance and violence disgusted many of his owai party, and 
 a reaction began against him. He still kept the king a pris- 
 oner, and carried him, wherever he went. Prince Edward, 
 who was also his prisoner, was assisted to escape, and imme- 
 diately placed himself at the head of a willing and competent 
 force. At this time, de Mountfort had been drawn to the west- 
 ern borders of the kingdom with his army, and was on the 
 north-western side of the Severn, and between it and Wales. 
 He crossed the river, and on the 6th of August, 1265, prince 
 Edward met him at Evesham, and there defeated and slew 
 him. This was the (Overthrow of the baronial party. The 
 king (who is said to have been in the front of the battle, so 
 placed by de Mountfort) resumed his authority. For that age 
 of the world, an astonishing degree of clemency was exhibited 
 by the royal party. No blood flowed on the scaffold, and the 
 forfeitures and fines were far less than the usage of that day 
 would lead one to expect. 
 
 Hume admits the extraordinary talents of Simon de Mount- 
 fort, earl of Leicester, but gives him no credit for good motives 
 in his extraordinary career ; while Sir James Mcintosh rates 
 him equally high as to his abilities, and seems to ascribe to 
 him very commendable intentions against very unworthy ad- 
 versaries. This is a striking instance of the doubtfulness of 
 historical details. The same means of judging were open to 
 both these eminent historians. Their conclusions partake of 
 the views of the respective writers. The facts are very im- 
 perfectly known. The peculiar characters of the agents in 
 these scenes, and their motives, varying and changing under 
 the influence of violent excitements, can only be conjectured 
 on general principles of human nature. And these must be 
 judged of by what this nature may be supposed to have been 
 in the most rude and barbarous times. 
 
112 STATE OF ENGLAND. 
 
 These bloody and costly conflicts appear to have imparted 
 salutary lessons to all the interested parties. Henry, who 
 found himself to have been restored to the throne more by the 
 wisdom and bravery of his son Edward, than by any other 
 causes, was probably influenced by the advice of Edward. 
 Tranquillity having been restored, and there not being any 
 apprehension of its being disturbed, Edward gave way to the 
 enthusiasm of that age, assumed the cross, and departed, in 
 1270, for the Holy Land. The absence of Edward was a 
 removal of all restraint on the bad passions of the subjects ; 
 and disorders and violence began anew in different parts of the 
 kingdom. Henry was so sensible of his own incompetency to 
 rule, that he entreated his son to return. Before that event 
 happened, Henry died (November 16, 1272) at St. Edmonds- 
 bury. 
 
 The character of Henry is sufficiently obvious even from 
 these brief sketches. The character of the times can be 
 judged of only by events. 1. There was very little commerce, 
 and the principal articles of personal estate were cattle, sheep, 
 and implements of husbandry. 2. There was very little 
 money, and this little belonged to the Jews, who loaned it at an 
 exorbitant rate. Fifty per cent, was sometimes paid. But 
 the Jews were severely dealt with. They were hated for 
 their riches, their usur^^ and their religion. They were fined 
 with a degree of extortion which exceeded their own usury. 
 In 1243, a tax laid upon the Jews exceeded all the other rev- 
 enues of the crown. 3. Crimes of every description appear 
 to have been common. Bands of robbers were found in vari- 
 ous parts of the kingdom, and among them were knights and 
 persons who were often in the presence of the king as his 
 attendants. 4. The prelates and all orders of ecclesiastics 
 appear to have used their spiritual terrors to defraud and im- 
 poverish the community. Indeed, the extortions of the court 
 of Rome were complained of in every land in Christendom. 
 A new and most astonishing assumption of power on the part 
 of the church, occurred about this time, (under pope Gregory 
 IX.,) which will be noticed in sketches of the church. 5. Tri- 
 als by ordeal w^ere abolished. 6. The first mention of coal 
 in England occurred in Henry's time; a charter was granted 
 to dig at Newcastle. 7. Westminster Abbey was ancient in 
 Henry's time. He began the rebuilding of it. 8. St. Paul's, 
 said to have been originally built in 610, was rebuikby Henry. 
 9. The Tower was begun by William I. as a fortress, to aid 
 him in taking the city of London. Wild beasts were first 
 
STATE OF ENGLAND. 113 
 
 kept there in Henry's time. 10. Most of the houses in Lon- 
 don were of wood, thatched with straw. 11. The strand was 
 a long beach open to the river. 12. Westminster Hall (built 
 by William H.) was first used for courts of law in 1224. 
 13. Where St. James's palace stands, there was a hospital for 
 lepers. 
 
 It is difficuh to form any clear opinion on manners, morals, 
 modes of life, and daily intercourse. There was, probably, a 
 barbarous sort of splendor among the wealthy, and very hum- 
 ble and dependent condition among the lower classes. Lon- 
 don appears to have had trade and commerce, and is spoken 
 of as a place of very considerable riches. The Hanse towns 
 are first mentioned about the middle of this century. In 1267 
 a treaty was made in England with the merchants of Lubeck. 
 Hanse is thought (by Macpherson) to mean a town having 
 corporate rights of self-government. There were merchants 
 from Lucca, Florence, and Sienna, settled in London, who 
 were Henry's creditors to a large amount. A knight, whose 
 lands produced .^150 a year, was considered very rich. Flan- 
 ders depended on wool from England to carry on their manu- 
 facturing. At the coronation of Edward there was a great 
 display of silks and stufTs embroidered with gold, brought 
 from the Italian cities. Edward I. hung two hundred and 
 eighty Jews of both sexes, in London, in one day. In his 
 time, donations and conveyances in mortmain were prohibited ; 
 that is, the giving or conveying of lands to perpetual societies, 
 as monasteries, abbeys, nunneries. The collection of the cus- 
 toms was frequently farmed, or sold to foreign merchants, 
 (Italians,) to anticipate payments. In 1284 there were mer- 
 chants from Norway in London. Robberies were frequent 
 throughout England. In 1292 Roger Bacon flourished. He 
 invented something very like telescopes and spectacles. He 
 affirmed " that chariots may be made to go without horses ; 
 that machines may be made by which men may mount up in 
 the air ; others by which he may walk in the bottom of the 
 sea ; others by which one man may counteract the force of 
 one thousand." If he had any such knowledge, he did not 
 show how it could be used. (Macpherson, vol. i. p. 452.) 
 
 \0* 
 
114 
 
 EDWARD I. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Edioard 1. — Conquest of Wales — Wars with Scotland — War with France 
 — William Wallace — Internal Administration — Confirmation of Char- 
 ters — Commerce — Edward II. — Battle of Bannockburn. 
 
 The reign of Edward I., surnamed Longshanks, is an 
 important element in English history. He was born at Win- 
 chester, (sixty-five miles south-west from London,) June 17, 
 1239; crowned November 16, 1272; died July 7, 1307, aged 
 sixty-nine, reigned thirty-five years. He married Elenor, 
 daughter of Ferdinand III., king of Castile, in 1254, who 
 died in 1290. His second wife was Margaret, daughter of 
 Philip the Bold, king of France, who survived him. His 
 marriage with Elenor was a case of singular affection and 
 constancy among princes, Elenor died in Lincolnshire, 165 
 miles north of London. Her remains were carried to West- 
 minster Abbey. At the twelve resting-places on the way, mon- 
 umental crosses were erected, some of which are standing at 
 the present day. The name, Longshanks, refers to Edward's 
 uncommon length of lower limbs ; but this peculiarity did not 
 prevent personal dignity nor corporeal action, for which he 
 was renowned. 
 
 The conquest of Wales, and repeated attempts to subjugate 
 Scotland, and the confirmation of the charters and laws, are 
 the principal events in Edward's reign. The baronial conten- 
 tions, the wars on the continent, and ecclesiastical contentions, 
 are less prominent in this reign than in several of preceding 
 time. 
 
 Hume, Hallam, and Mcintosh, concur in opinion that the 
 consolidation of the elements of the English constitution is to 
 be found in this reign. The imbecility and perfidy of John 
 and Henry had made the effect of their confirmations ques- 
 tionable. But the character of Edward rendered a confirma- 
 tion by him conclusive, though even he attempted evasions. 
 He was the ablest man of his time, whether in civil or mili- 
 tary capacities. He was his own minister, and had no need 
 of any counsel but such as was indispensable to carry his own 
 will into effect. The character of the age must be his apology 
 for some barbarous deeds. 
 
 Edward left England with a high reputation when he un- 
 dertook the crusade to Palestine at the request of St. Louis, 
 king of France. His father having died while he was absent, 
 
EDWARD I. 115 
 
 he returned leisurely, having no fears as to his succession, 
 and spent a whole year in France. This was the age of chiv- 
 alry, and so gallant a knight could command attention and 
 find attractions on the continent. 
 
 The first measure of Edward was to subdue Wales. This 
 ancient Celtic nation had preserved its original character in 
 the mountainous regions held by them, from a time beyond 
 memory or record. Edward assumed that their prince, Le- 
 wellyn, was his vassal, and summoned him to appear at Lon- 
 don, and do homage to his superior lord, and thereby acknowl- 
 edge the tenure of his kingdom. Lewellyn refused. Edward 
 conquered him and his country, and treated him as a traitor, 
 according to the forms of that barbarous age. Lewellyn's 
 head was severed from his body, and exposed to the public 
 view over the gates of London, and the body quartered, and 
 portions of it sent to different parts of the kingdom. There 
 is no room for details of this odious warfare against Wales. 
 In a word, it was the exercise of force and fraud to the utmost, 
 against a valiant and patriotic people, defending to their utmost, 
 life, home, and all that time had endeared and consecrated. 
 Wales was finally subdued in 1283, and has, ever since, been 
 part of the English dominions. To reconcile the people of 
 Wales to English rule, Edward affected to give them a native 
 ruler, by causing his queen to be resident at Caernarvon castle, 
 when his second son, Edward, (who became successor, from 
 the death of Alphonso, the oldest,) was born. Hence the title 
 of the Prince of Wales. 
 
 The conquest of Wales opened the way to an attempt to 
 conquer Scotland, and subject the whole island to the English 
 crown. This object engaged Edward during the residue of 
 his life, and he closed his career in his last effort to accomplish 
 it. There is space only to mention the events of this long 
 struggle, in the order in which they occurred. 
 
 In the sketches of Scotland there was occasion to observe, 
 that when the crown of Scotland fell to the grand-daughter of 
 Alexander III., called the Maid of Norway, an agreement was 
 made that this princess should marry Edward's son. This 
 agreement failed ; the Maid of Norway having died in Sep- 
 tember, 1290, on her way to Scotland, at the age of six years, 
 five of which she had been queen of Scotland. 
 
 Edward then appears to have sought other modes of subdu- 
 ing this country. He endeavored to prove that Scotland was 
 a fief or appendage of the English crown. To carry this 
 object into effect, he engaged in settling the contested right to 
 
116 EDWARD I. 
 
 the crown between Baliol and Bruce. He decided plausibly- 
 enough in favor of Baliol, but annexing the condition, that the 
 kingdom of Scotland was held as a fief of his crown. This 
 relation being established, such servitude was exacted of John 
 Baliol, the king, as to force the Scots to resist. In 1295, Ed- 
 ward marched a powerful army into Scotland and took several 
 castles, penetrating as far as the foot of the highlands, in the 
 valley of the Forth. John surrendered his crown to Edward, 
 who then moved to the northeast, as far as Aberdeen, without 
 opposition. The ancient town of Scone, on the river Tay, dis- 
 tant from Edinburgh about 35 miles, northwardly, was the 
 place in which the kings of Scotland had been immemorially 
 crowned. In this ceremony the kings were seated on a sacred 
 stone, of which it was believed, that wherever this stone was 
 placed, the Scottish nation would govern. Edward carried 
 away this stone, and destroyed all he could find of the annual 
 records of Scotland. He appointed governors, and departed 
 into England. 
 
 In 1296, a war arose with France. The French king, Philip 
 IV. had possessed himself of Edward's province of Guienne, 
 by a policy not unlike that of Edward towards Scotland. Ed- 
 ward proposed to send an army to Guienne, under the command 
 of Humphrey Bohan, Earl of Hereford, then holding the high 
 office of constable ; and Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk, the 
 mareschal of England.* Meanwhile, Edward intended to join 
 the duke of Flanders, (then at war with France,) on the north- 
 east, and make a powerful diversion in that quarter. The con- 
 stable refused to go on this service. An altercation arose, and 
 Edward said, — " Sir Earl, by God, you shall either go or 
 hang." The constable replied, — "By God, Sir king, I will 
 neither go nor hang." The constable and mareschal, with 
 thirty other barons, left the presence of the king, and the expe- 
 dition to Guienne was given up. The ablest monarch who had 
 hitherto held the British throne, did not think it expedient to 
 resent this refusal to obey. Other persons were appointed to 
 these offices. While the king was engaged on the continent, 
 the Scots made a new effort to throw off the yoke. Edward 
 made peace with France, married the French king's sister 
 himself, and married his son to the French king's daughter. 
 These things done, he returned to the great object of his reign, 
 the conquest of Scotland. 
 
 * This office, called afterwards Earl Marshal, was one of high civil 
 distinction, and sometimes this earl was also a military chief. 
 
EDWARD I. 117 
 
 At this time, 1298, appeared the celebrated William Wal- 
 lace, who may be considered as the preserver of the indepen- 
 dence of Scotland. Mcintosh ranks him with Vasa, with the 
 two Williams of Orange, with Kosiusko, with Washington. 
 The rank of Wallace was only that of knight. He was call- 
 ed of EUerslie, in the county of Renfrewshire, in the south of 
 Scotland. 
 
 Wallace's magnanimity and devotion to his country ralli- 
 ed the spirit of Scotland, and under his guidance the English 
 were again driven out. Edward being now at peace with all 
 others, he was able to turn his whole force upon this unfortu- 
 nate country. The gallant Wallace, by an odious act of per- 
 fidy in his pretended friend, John Monteith, was betrayed into 
 the power of Edward, who carried him in chains to London, 
 and caused him to be executed as a traitor, on the 23d of Au- 
 gust, 1305. Wallace nobly answered to the charge of treason, 
 that he was no subject of Edward, nor could commit treason 
 against him; that his supposed crime was nothing else than 
 defending his native land against unjust and unprovoked inva- 
 sion, undertaken with design to conquer it. 
 
 The spirit of Wallace survived him. His indignant coun- 
 trymen considered themselves bound to avenge what they re- 
 garded as a murder. Robert Bruce, (the grandson of the first 
 Robert,) who was a prisoner of Edward, in England, escaped, 
 and eluded pursuit by having his horses' shoes inverted. He 
 placed himself at the head of his countrymen, was crowned, 
 and the Scots once more drove the English from their land. 
 
 The exasperated Edward gathered a powerful army, and 
 was leading it to Scotland to take terrifying vengeance on per- 
 sons whom he assumed to regard as revoked subjects, when a 
 power, mightier than any that he could exercise, and which 
 places kings and the meanest of his subjects on equality, ar- 
 rested his career. He died near Carlisle, the 7th of July, 
 1306. He commanded his son to persevere in the conquest of 
 Scotland. Knowing the terror which the Scots felt at his 
 name and power, he is said to have ordered that his bones 
 should be preserved and carried in the van of the invading ar- 
 my. Froissart is quoted by Mcintosh for the reason : He be- 
 lieved that as long as his bones should be carried against the 
 Scots, that people never would be victorious. But the succes- 
 sor of Edward had not the power, nor the will to follow the 
 splendid career of his father. 
 
 By some writers Edward is called the English Justinian. 
 His claim to be considered as a law maker is far superior to 
 
118 EDWARD I. 
 
 that of the Roman Emperor. Justinian sanctioned the patient 
 labor of learned men, in making one system out of a great 
 mass of materials. Edward reformed errors, and created a 
 new order of social relations, in every department ; and especial- 
 ly in the administration of justice. It is well known whose 
 labor produced the Justinan code, and that it was not the empe- 
 ror's labor. It is not known whose reforming and creative 
 hand was used in Edward's time. If not his own, he has the 
 merit, hardly secondary, of having known what hands to use, 
 and what labor to approve. The conquest of Wales was ef- 
 fected, and the attempt to conquer Scotland was carried on by 
 measures and means which would be stamped, in the present 
 improved school of ethics, with fraud, perfidy, and cruelty. 
 The exercise of physical force, to satisfy the craving of ambi- 
 tion, seems to have been resorted to, without regard to right or 
 wrong. The law of force was almost the only law between 
 nations, and also in the civil government of kingdoms. Ed- 
 ward used this force without compunction ; but he did a great 
 deal to make the use of it unnecessary, in his own dominions. 
 
 Edward wanted men and money to conquer two extremities 
 of the island, Wales and Scotland. The feudal system, now 
 falling into decay, could not furnish men in sufficient numbers, 
 nor for a time sufficiently long. There was hardly any regu- 
 lar monied revenue. Edward was driven sometimes to arbi- 
 trary measures, and sometimes forced to rely on the authority 
 of parliaments to aid him in assessing and collecting money. 
 There were now some considerable boroughs or towns in 
 England, and London had become a place of wealth and popu- 
 lation, much exceeding any other town. The great barons 
 could not be made to do any thing against their will. Edward 
 seems to have been aware that any coercion by the king, would 
 bring on, as it had done in former times, civil war. The scheme 
 of Stephen de Mountfort, earl of Leicester, in calling in the 
 knights, burgesses, or citizens, to make a part of parliament, 
 while Henry III. was on the throne, was resorted to by Ed- 
 ward. His motives are thought to have been twofold ; first, to 
 have a power which could be used to balance or control that 
 of the great barons; second, to use these representatives of 
 shires and towns, to make assessments to supply his wants. 
 The parliament, so constituted, would concur in granting sup- 
 plies, only on the condition of confirming the great charter, 
 (magna charta,) and the lesser charter, (deforesta,) and redress- 
 ing grievances. Edward reluctantly and evasively complied. 
 He surprised his subjects, by disclosing that he had obtained 
 
EDWARD I. 119 
 
 from the pope an absolution from the solemn promises he had 
 made. He was, however, forced into a final and irrevocable 
 confirmation. The establishment of the greater and lesser 
 charter, and the establishment of the popular branch, the house 
 of commons, date from the year 1295. Soon after, in the next 
 reign, this house began to sit separately, as an independent 
 branch.* 
 
 The eminent worth of the great charter was, thai it protected 
 every individual of the nation in the free enjoyment of his 
 life, his liberty, and his property, unless declared to be forfeited 
 by the judgment of his peers, or the law of the land.f 
 
 The lesser charter, de foresta, was called for by the arbitrary 
 exercise of power by the Norman kings, within the immense 
 domains which they appropriated to their own use, in hunting. 
 Their laws, in these respects, were held to be exceedingly op- 
 pressive. By this charter, limits were defined, and divers abuses 
 and perversions reformed. The great barons had their own 
 forests and parks, on which the kings sometimes encroached. 
 To make Edward's last confirmations effectual, three knights 
 were chosen in every shire, for the express purpose of prose- 
 cuting every breach of either of the charters. 
 
 In the administration of justice, the reformation effected by 
 Edward was so perfect, that it stood the test of ages, and is now 
 the basis of all judicial proceedings in the common law courts 
 of England. This may be seen in the seventh chapter of Sir 
 M. Hale's history of the common law. The reports of ad- 
 judged cases commence at this time, known to professional men 
 by the name of "the year books." Trial by jury was estab- 
 lished, and all trials by ordeal abolished. 
 
 Edward ventured to set bounds to the rapacity and the inso- 
 lence of the clergy. Having demanded of them a contribu- 
 tion which they refused to pay, he directed that the courts of 
 justice should be closed to them. No complaint, for any cause, 
 could be heard from an ecclesiastic. This proved to be a 
 much more efficacious mode of excommunication than the 
 pope could exercise. If a monk, an abbot, or a bishop was as- 
 saulted and robbed, at noon-day, he had no remedy. The clergy 
 were glad to place themselves under Edward's protection, on 
 his own terms. This politic prince avoided a breach of friend- 
 ly understanding with the pope of Rome, as the interposition 
 
 * This is stated to have occurred at an earlier period, also, 1268. 
 t Those who desire to know more of the great charter are referred to 
 Sir W. Blackstone's tract, with his introductory historical discourse. 
 
120 EDWARD I. 
 
 of his power could sometimes be made useful. He, therefore, 
 continued to pay the 1000 marks which John bound himself to 
 pay. The amount was sometimes in arrear, but p.iid up when- 
 ever an act of the pope was desired. 
 
 Edward was the first of the English kings who understood 
 the utility of commerce. He established encouragement and 
 protection both for English and foreign merchants. A very 
 vexatious and disorderly state of society arose from the absence 
 of regular employment in mechanical arts. Perhaps Edward 
 perceived that society would grow better as useful occupation 
 increased, and that this was a motive in promoting commerce. 
 Meanwhile he authorized a commission to inquire into and to 
 punish felonies ; and the duties so created were so severely per- 
 formed, that he was compelled to arrest its progress. 
 
 The barbarous language which the Normans introduced had 
 prevailed in England for two hundred and forty years. It was 
 spoken at court, and used in parliament, and in judicial pro- 
 ceedings. But on solemn occasions, elsewhere, the Latin was 
 used; and this was the only language in all written proceed- 
 ings of the clergy. Yet the old Saxon English had not been 
 forgotten, nor neglected. 
 
 Edward U was born 25th of April, 1284; became king 7th 
 July, 1307, aged 23. He was deposed 25th Jan., 1327, and 
 murdered at Berkely castle, in September of the same year. 
 He married Isabella, daughter of Philip the fair, king of 
 France, who was the mother of Edward III. This unfortu- 
 nate prince had no other use for the power and weaUh which 
 the accident of birth had given him, than to gratify favorites. 
 
 The events of his reign turned entirely on his passionate at- 
 tachment to a Gascony youth, named Piers Gaveston ; and af- 
 ter this person was very unceremoniously put to death, then 
 on Gaveston's successors in favor, the family of Le De Spenser. 
 This exceedingly weak and offensive conduct produced an in- 
 surrection, which the queen Isabella headed, and in which the 
 first lords in the kingdom joined. The details of this conten- 
 tion would show nothing more than the extreme folly of an in- 
 dividual who happened to be a king on the one hand ; and, on 
 the other, the violent measures of his wife and subjects, to get 
 rid of those whom he saw fit to honor, and finally, of himself 
 He was undoubtedly murdered, and it is said by forcing a hot 
 iron into his body through a tube, that no external mark of vi- 
 olence might appear. The popular feeling seems to have gov- 
 erned Parliament. This assembly declared him to be deposed, 
 and connived at his murder. 
 
EDWARD n. 121 
 
 In 1314, Edward made one attempt to subdue Scotland. He 
 led 100,000 men, and met the king of Scotland, Bruce, at Ban- 
 nockburn, who had only 30,000 men. On the 25th of June 
 the battle was fought which has its historical name from that 
 place. The army of Edward was defeated, with an appalling 
 loss in killed and taken, besides the loss of all the treasure of 
 the army. This victory secured the independence of Scotland, 
 which was formally acknowledged by treaty. 
 
 Isabella, the queen, made herself very remarkable by her 
 connexion with a young Welsh nobleman, called Roger Mor- 
 timer, which was asserted by her friends to be only one of po- 
 litical character, arising out of the peculiar condition of the 
 country. The ten years of Edward's reign are full of remark- 
 able vicissitudes and adventures, in the lives of individuals. 
 The details may be found in Hume's fourteenth chapter. None 
 of them are important, for our present purpose. Edward 
 III. succeeded his father before that misplaced individual was 
 put to death. The course of sucession shows hitherto, an al- 
 ternation somewhat remarkable, a powerful king succeeded by 
 an imbecile one ; and he by a powerful one, and he again by a 
 weak one, in several instances. 
 
 The condition of society in the time of Edward II. is as 
 well stated in Hume's fourteenth chapter as in any other work. 
 It was still an age of barbarism. It could not have been oth- 
 erwise. The whole landed property of the country was held 
 by great lords, who had, in their retinue, numerous dependants, 
 ever ready to do their will. England is justly described by 
 one writer as a multitude of little kingdoms, and the whole 
 kingdom one great manor. The disorderly state of society is 
 easily accounted for, by the fact, that there was little of learn- 
 ing, literature, commerce or mechanical arts, and no religion, 
 though there was an abundance of superstition, and of monk- 
 ish ceremonies. A people thus destitute of regular occupation, 
 must have been ready, at all times, for sedition, turbulence, vio- 
 lence and crime. Famine, disease, and robberies, added to the 
 calamities arising from Edward's incapacity, and perversion of 
 power. 
 
 11 
 
122 EDWARD III. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIIL 
 
 Edward III. — War with France — Battle of Crecy — Edward^ the Black 
 Prince — Ich Dien — Order of the Garter — Battle of Poicliers — King 
 of France, captive-— Peace loith France — New War with France — 
 Death of the Black Prince — Death of Edward III. 
 
 Edward III., born on the 13th Nov., 1312, came to the 
 crown on the deposition of his father, on the 25th January, 
 1327; reigned fifty years, and died on the 21st of June, 1377, 
 at the age of 65. He married Philippa, the third daughter of 
 William, count of Hainult, in 1329. The children of this 
 marriage were many, and they will be mentioned in the expla- 
 nation of the table of successive kings.* 
 
 While Edward's minority continued, Isabella, his mother, 
 and Roger Mortimer, her aid, and constant associate governed 
 the kingdom, but in such manner as to excite universal indig- 
 nation. A conspiracy was formed. The castle of Notting- 
 ham was the place of the queen's abode, and also of Mortimer. 
 The gates were locked every night, and the keys carried to, the 
 queen. But Sir William Eland, the governor, admitted the 
 conspirators who were employed by the revolted barons ; Mor- 
 timer was hanged, and the queen reduced to private life. In 
 these transactions the usual course of revenge and sacrifice of 
 life occurred, and some persons of high distinction were in- 
 volved. Edward having taken the government into his ovv^rr 
 hands, his principal object, up to the year 1337, was the con- 
 quest of Scotland, in which he was unsuccessful ; and equally 
 so in attempting to place a pretender of the Baliol family on 
 the Scottish throne. 
 
 In this year, 1337, began anew course of warfare between 
 France and England, the consequences of which were severe- 
 ly felt through the next hundred years. Edward III. conceiv- 
 ed himself to be entitled to the crown of France. If not, he 
 made claim to it, as a justification of his belligerent attempt to 
 obtain it. It has ever been a principle in the royal succession 
 in France, that a female cannot inherit the crown. This prin- 
 ciple conies down from a very early time, and was adopted in 
 France from an ancient tribe called the Salian Franks, who 
 are supposed to have come from beyond the Rhine. This ex- 
 clusion of females is called the salique law. When Louis X. 
 (called Hutin) died, he had no son. His brother, Philip the 
 long, succeeded him. Philip dying without male issue, his 
 
 * See chap. XX. 
 
EDWARD III. 123 
 
 brother, Charles the fair, came to the crown. Isabella, sister 
 of these three kings, was Edward's mother. He claimed the 
 crown as her heir. By the salique law, Philip de Valois, 
 cousin of these kings, was entitled, and was crowned. Edward 
 formed divers alliances with dukes and princes in Flanders, 
 and on the Rhine, to invade France from that quarter. He 
 went over and spent a great deal of money, and wasted much 
 time, and accomplished nothing. 
 
 Edward's next plan was to attack France through his prov- 
 ince of Guienne, on the Garonne, in the South of France. A 
 contest had arisen between Charles, of Blois, nephew of the 
 king of France, and the count of Mountfort, in which each 
 of them claimed the dukedom of Brittany. The former was 
 sustained by the king of France, who was at this time (1342) 
 Philip VI. Edward became the ally of the latter, and landed 
 a powerful army in Brittany. The military events which oc- 
 curred in the next three years, comprise battles, sieges, and ca- 
 lamities, with varying success. Being in a country where pro- 
 visions were very difficult to be had, either there or from Eng- 
 land, Edward was often in great want, and was, at length, 
 compelled to retreat, followed by an army thrice as numerous 
 as his own, and led on by the king of France. The course of 
 the retreat was northwardly, along the English channel, across 
 the river Somme, between Abbeville and the sea, and thence 
 in the same course, and very near the sea. Finding a battle 
 inevitable, Edward posted himself near the village of Crecy, 
 (probably 8 or 10 miles north of Abbeville, and 60 south of 
 Calais,) and here was fought the memorable battle of that name, 
 on the 25th of August, 1346. For the details of this battle, the 
 15th chapter of Hume must be read. This was the first battle, 
 in which Edward, the Black Prince (so called from his armor) 
 was engaged, and the first in which cannon were used. The 
 cannon were used only by the English. Edward was then on- 
 ly fifteen years of age. The kings of France, of Bohemia, 
 and of Majorca, were in this battle ; and the two latter were 
 slain; and also 1200 French knights, 1400 gentlemen, 4000 
 men at arms, and 30,000 of inferior rank. The English lost 
 one esquire, three knights, and very few of inferior rank ; and 
 many prisoners of high rank were taken by them. A remark- 
 able fact, stated by Hume, is the presence of the king of Bohe- 
 mia in this battle, as he was blind from old age. " He ordered 
 the reins of his bridle to be tied on each side, to the horses of two 
 gentlemen of his train ; and his dead body, and those of his at- 
 tendants, were afterwards found among the slain, with their 
 horses standing by them in that situation." This king's motto 
 
124 EDWARD III. 
 
 in his armorial bearings was the two German words Ich dun, 
 I serve. The Black Prince, who was then the prince of Wales, 
 adopted these words in memory of the battle, which have ever 
 since been used by those of that dignity. 
 
 The result of this long warfare was the capture of Calais, 
 after a siege of nearly a whole year, which the English retain- 
 ed for centuries. While this warfare was going on, the Scots 
 renewed the war against England on the northern frontier. 
 Philippa, Edward's queen, took the field, and defeated the Scots, 
 and took their king, David Bruce, prisoner, and brought him 
 to London. Philippa appears to have performed all the duties 
 of an able general, except that of being actually engaged in 
 battle. Meanwhile, Edward had taken Calais, and Philippa 
 appeared in the festivals which that event occasioned. 
 
 The highest order of knighthood in England, that of the 
 garter, undoubtedly originated at Calais in 1349. Hume says 
 "the vulgar story" that the king's mistress having dropped 
 her garter, he took it up, and called out, — ''Honi soil que mal 
 y ])ense, (Evil to him who evil thinks,) is not supported by any 
 ancient authority." It may also be added, that no authority, an- 
 cient or modern, accounts for it, in any other way. Mcintosh 
 credits the commonly supposed origin, and refers it to the age 
 of chivalry. 
 
 Edward's costly and fruitless war with France Avas again 
 and again renewed, after truces ; and he attempted anew the 
 conquest of that country, by gathering a powerful force in the 
 north, around Calais, while his son, the black prince, attempted 
 to penetrate in the south, from Guienne towards Paris. In 
 1356, Philip de Valois, king of France, had been succeeded 
 by king John, a person of great virtue and integrity, but not 
 equally distinguished by his talents. Edward had to encounter 
 the new king with a host of young and valiant nobles. The 
 whole force of Edward is supposed not to have exceeded twelve 
 thousand. In the month of September, of this year, prince 
 Edward had penetrated as far as the southern banks of the 
 Loire, which is half the distance from Bordeaux to Paris. 
 The bridges over this river having been broken down, and his 
 provisions failing, Edward found it necessary to retreat towards 
 Bordeaux, which he did so leisurely, that king John, with an 
 army of 60,000 men, had time, by forced marches, to overtake 
 him. 
 
 This battle of Poictiers (19th Sept., 1356) is one of the most 
 remarkable in history. Prince Edward was now about 26 
 years of age. He was in an enemy's country, and was re- 
 
EDWARD 111. 125 
 
 treating before an army nearly four times more numerous than 
 his own, and led on by the king himself, having most of the 
 noble spirits, and experienced warriors of his kingdom to sup- 
 port him. The cardinal of Perigord was with the king, and 
 this prelate endeavored to effect an arrangement which would 
 prevent a battle. Edward was so sensible of his peril, that he 
 offered, as the price of being permitted to retreat, to surrender 
 all his conquests, and to stipulate not to serve against France 
 for seven years. John demanded that Edward should surren- 
 der himself prisoner, with a hundred of his attendants. Ed- 
 ward refused, and added, that England should never pay the 
 price of his ransom. Battle was now inevitable, but was de- 
 layed till next morning. 
 
 The prince so posted his small army, that it could be ap- 
 proached only through a long and narrow lane, lined on both 
 sides by hedges. The French force were attacked by the bow- 
 men of the prince from the sides of the lane, having the hedges 
 for a defence. The French experienced a destructive slaught- 
 er, and were unable to do any harm to their assailants. Such 
 as survived and passed through the lane, found Edward and 
 his forces at the end of it. Meanwhile 600 men, whom Ed- 
 ward had detached, by a circuitous march in the preceding 
 night, fell on the rear of the French, in the midst of the con- 
 flict. One of those sudden and irretrievable misfortunes, not 
 uncommon as armies were composed in the middle ages, be- 
 fell John and his followers. The unexpected, and unaccount- 
 able recoil of the French through the lane upon their own 
 main body, threw the whole into confusion, except the third di- 
 vision, commanded by the king in person. This, though much 
 more numerous than the English army, was attacked, and the 
 principal officers slain, with those who valiantly defended the 
 king, so that there remained to the unfortunate monarch no al- 
 ternative but to seek death, or to surrender. He was conducted, 
 unhurt, as a prisoner to Edward. 
 
 There is not, in the whole range of history, a case of more 
 noble magnanimity, than in the conduct of Edward toward* 
 his fallen enemy. John was treated in the camp of his conquer- 
 or with all the honors of royalty, the conqueror himself as- 
 suming no higher relation than that of attendant on his captive. 
 A truce of two years followed, and Edward conducted John to 
 London. While John, dressed " in royal apparel, was mount- 
 ed on a white steed," (as they passed through the crowded streets 
 of the city,) the prince rode by his side in modest attire, on a 
 black palfrey," and some accounts say, with his head uncovered. 
 11* 
 
126 
 
 EDWARD III. 
 
 John had one miserable consolation. He found the king of 
 Scotland a prisoner, for such he had been eleven years, but 
 was soon after released on a promised ransom of one hundred 
 thousand marks. 
 
 For some years following these events, the state of France 
 was truly deplorable. In the sketches of that country's his- 
 tory it will be shown how such a state of things arose. 
 
 Edward III., availing himself of the internal disorders of 
 France, undertook another invasion in the autumn of 1359, 
 and entertained the hope that he could cause himself to be 
 crowned at Rheims,* where that ceremony had always been 
 performed as to kings of France. This enterprise failed, and 
 several causes concurred to bring about a peace, which was 
 effected May 8, 13G0. It is material to notice here, that Ed- 
 ward gave up certain provinces in the north, which had. been 
 long held by kings of England, reserving Calais and some 
 territory around that place ; while, in the south of France, 
 several provinces around Guienne were added to the English 
 dominions. But the most material part of the contract was, 
 that John was to pay ,£1,500,000 sterling for his ransom. 
 John gave forty hostages for performance. But he did not, 
 and could not pay this enormous sum. About four years 
 afterwards he voluntarily returned to England. On the 8th of 
 April, 1364, John, not having been able to redeem himself, 
 died a prisoner at London. 
 
 Prince Edward had returned to the government of his 
 provinces in the south of France. In 1367 he was induced 
 to engage in a domestic quarrel between Peter, king of Cas- 
 tile, surnamed the Cruel, and his natural brother, Henry of 
 Transtamare. He engaged on the side of Peter, and replaced 
 him on the throne ; but this was an unprofitable and costly 
 enterprise, and produced an insurrection in Edward's own 
 dominions, from the burthens which he was obliged to im- 
 pose. 
 
 New quarrels arose between France and England, and 
 English armies were again seen traversing the territories of 
 France, Edward the king was now old, and Edward the 
 prince so impaired in health as to be incapable of any public 
 service. England had become impatient under these long, 
 costly, and unprofitable wars. The nation had been gratified 
 by the splendid success of the king and of his son, as warriors. 
 The fame of England had been elevated to a high rank; but 
 
 * A city 90 miles north-east of Paris, and 190 south-east of Calais. 
 
RICHARD II. 127 
 
 the English people perceived that they had purchased glory 
 at a great price, and could retain it only by cost still greater. 
 Thus, a war of thirty-three years' duration, which had for its 
 original object the crowning of Edward as king of France, 
 ended by a peace in 1670, whereby all but Bordeaux, Bay- 
 onne, and Calais, were given up to France. 
 
 On the 8th of June, 1376, Edward, the Black Prince, died, 
 in his forty-sixth year. Edward was a most extraordinary 
 man for that age, or for any age. All historians of these times 
 concur in ascribing to him a character made up of every 
 excellence and of every virtue ; and no one attributes to him, 
 on any occasion, a single fault or blemish. 
 
 The father, Edward, seems to have lived too long, as his 
 excellent son seems to have died too soon. In one year after, 
 (June, 1377,) king Edward died. His end was a mournful 
 one. His great purposes, the addition of Scotland and of 
 France to his dominions, had been defeated. Scotland was 
 more independent than ever, and nearly all had been lost in 
 France. The nobles, the people, all England, were weary of 
 Edward, and Edward was weary of them. He resigned him- 
 self to the dominion of a female named Alice Pierce, whose 
 power was so absolute as to call for the interposition of parlia- 
 ment, and the king was obliged to remove her from court. 
 At the last hour, Edward was deserted by all his friends, and 
 even family connexions; in short, by every one but Alice 
 Pierce, who is said to have closed his eyes with one hand, 
 while she stole, with the other, from his finger, the royal ring. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Riduird II. — War v:ith Scotland — Wat Tyler Insiirredion — Richard's 
 internal Administration — Trmihled state of the Kingdoyn — RicJuird goes 
 to Ireland — Henry IV. usurps the Croum — Richard deposed and mur- 
 dered — Internal state of the Kingdovi — Distinguished Authors. 
 
 The reign of Richard II., son of Edward the Black Prince, 
 and grandson of Edward III., began in June, 1377, and ended 
 in September, 1399. These twenty-two years were years of 
 greater misery in England than any equal space of time dis- 
 closes in English history. Richard was w^eak and wicked ; 
 his nobles were turbulent, perfidious, and ready for any acts, 
 however criminal ; judges were corrupt ; parliaments were the 
 
128 RICHARD II. 
 
 submissive agents of the ruling faction ; the people were op- 
 pressed and impotent. There was scarcity of food, and unusual 
 sickness. Both Hume and Mcintosh consider the materials 
 of history fewer and less to be depended upon, in these twenty- 
 two years, than at any time since the conquest. The numer- 
 ous crimes perpetrated by those who were contending for pow- 
 er under this imbecile king, and those committed by himself, 
 contain very little that can come into this brief summary. 
 
 The wars with Scotland and France were still in being, 
 though not pursued with vigor by any party. John of Gaunt, 
 (third son of Edward III.,) uncle of Richard, was regent, the 
 king being only about eleven years old. But a council of nine 
 were associated in the regency. 
 
 In 1381, a tax of three groats on every head had been laid, 
 and the collection of this tax had been committed to persons 
 who were interested to gather it. This was (for other reasons 
 to be presently mentioned) a time of great popular excitement. 
 In the county of Essex a tax-gatherer entered the shop of a 
 mechanic to collect this tax, and demanded payment, among 
 others, for a daughter, who was present. The mechanic said 
 that the daughter was under that age which the statute had 
 fixed as taxable. The tax-gatherer, taking hold of the daugh- 
 ter to produce indecent proof to the contrary, the father struck 
 him dead. A general insurrection followed, and spread over 
 many counties. The leaders assumed the names of Wat 
 Tyler, Jack Straw, Hob Carter, and Tom Miller. This was 
 avowedly a war of the lower classes against the nobility and 
 gentry. 
 
 Richard was passing near Smithfield, in London, when he 
 was only sixteen, and there met Wat Tyler at the head of a 
 numerous body of his associates. It is supposed that Wat 
 Tyler intended personal violence to the king, from some act 
 done while talking with the king, and therefore he was struck 
 down by Walworth, mayor of London, and instantly killed. 
 Richard's manly conduct on this occasion saved his life, and 
 raised him greatly in the national esteem. The multitude 
 seeing that their leader had fallen, prepared for vengeance, 
 when Richard, ordering his attendants to halt, went alone to 
 Wat Tyler's followers and said, — " What is the meaning of 
 this disorder, my good people ? Are ye angry that ye have 
 lost your leader 1 I am your king ; 1 will be your leader." 
 The multitude, overawed, followed him. He led them away 
 from the city into the fields, and, meanwhile, an armed force 
 had come to sustain him. But he ibrbade any violence, and 
 
RICHARD II. 129 
 
 ordered the mutineers to disperse, with assurances that their 
 wrongs should be remedied. This seems to have been the 
 only magnanimous act of Richard's life. 
 
 The invasion of Scotland by Richard, and the attempt to 
 invade England by the French, must be passed over. They 
 are only the renewal of familiar scenes. The occurrences in 
 the conducting of the government, present only a course of 
 events also familiar, and these can only be briefly mentioned. 
 The duke of Glocester, who was son of Edward III., and 
 uncle of Richard, exercised the powers of regent in the ab- 
 sence of John of Gaunt, an older uncle, who was absent, 
 vainly attempting to obtain the crown of Castile, in right of 
 his wife. Glocester's dictatorial and imperious temper gave 
 great offence to Richard. To free himself from his uncle, 
 Richard confided himself entirely to Robert de Vere, an insin- 
 uating youth of dissolute manners, who was then earl of Ox- 
 ford, and whom Richard raised to the dignity of marquis of 
 Dublin and duke of Ireland, titles before unknown. The king 
 could be approached only through this young man, and all 
 acts of the king were known through him. Michael de la 
 Pole, of humble origin, was made earl of Suffolk, and was in 
 high favor with the king's favorite. - Meanwhile, Glocester 
 and his associates assumed to exercise all the royal authority. 
 The king invited Tresilian, chief justice of the king's bench; 
 Belknappe, chief justice of the common pleas; Gary, chief 
 baron of the exchequer, and some other eminent lawyers, to 
 meet him at Nottingham, where were present also the bishops 
 of Durham, Chichester, and Bangor, and the earl of Suffolk. 
 These lawyers certified that the commission of regency, then 
 in force, was a treasonable usurpation, and that those who 
 assumed to execute that commission deserved death. All the 
 parties who thus advised the king were accused before parlia- 
 ment by the regency, most of them were condemned and exe- 
 cuted. . 
 
 Notwithstanding these measures, in 1389, when Richard 
 was twenty-three years old, he appears to have thrown off his 
 subjection, and to have made a truce of twenty-five years with 
 France and Scotland, and to have agreed to marry Isabella, 
 (then seven years old,) daughter of the king of France. 
 
 But increasing years did not bring increasing wisdom to 
 Richard. He spent his time in low and frivolous pursuits, 
 and in company with very low persons, who could minister to 
 his vulgar propensities. Richard's uncle Glocester, disgusted 
 by these things, spoke contemptuously of Richard and of his 
 
130 RICHARD II. 
 
 government, and was preparing very serious measures against 
 him. Richard, apprised of this new combination, caused his 
 uncle to be arrested and hurried over to Calais, where Gloces- 
 ter was undoubtedly murdered, by Richard's order, in the 
 year 1398. Some others were banished, and others pardoned. 
 The residue of Richard's reign, which ended in September, 
 1399, is filled up with contentions and violence, either between 
 himself and his nobles, or between themselves. Of these 
 events it is only necessary to mention one. Among the mal- 
 contents was Henry, earl of Derby, the son of John of Gaunt, 
 duke of Lancaster, uncle of the king. This earl of Derby 
 was made duke of Hereford, and, on the death of his father, 
 became duke of Lancaster. He was the son of Blanche, 
 descended from Henry HI., as shown in the explanation of 
 descent of the crown. While Henry was known under the 
 name of Hereford, a controversy arose between him and the 
 duke of Norfolk. Hereford said in parliament that Norfolk 
 had spoken to him, in a private conversation, of an intention 
 to subvert the king's government. Norfolk gave Hereford 
 the lie. A time was appointed for these parties to meet, in 
 presence of the king at Coventry, and there to test the truth 
 by the issue of battLe.._. At the moment of commencing, the 
 king's herald interposed and forbade the combat. The king 
 banished Norfolk for life, and Hereford for four years. The 
 king assured Hereford that, in case of any new accession to 
 him, (in allusion to the dukedom of Lancaster,) his absence 
 should not impair his right. Hereford went over to France. 
 John of Gaunt died in February, 1399. Richard was afraid 
 to strengthen the hands of his cousin Hereford, by permitting 
 him to succeed to the dukedom of Lancaster ; and, to prevent 
 it, and without the least pretence of right, usurped that duke- 
 dom to himself 
 
 In the spring of this year, 1399, Richard was so ignorant 
 of the public disposition towards him, and also of the exceed- 
 ing feebleness of his hold on the royal authority, that he col- 
 lected his most effective force, and went over to Ireland, to 
 quell a revolt which had arisen there. The new duke of 
 Lancaster, availing himself of Richard's absence, came over 
 from France, with some armed followers, avowing his purpose 
 to be nothing more than to possess himself of his rights as 
 duke of Lancaster. His presence proved to be more welcome 
 than he expected. He soon found himself at the head of sixty 
 thousand armed followers. The king hastened back from 
 Ireland, but all England was in revolt against him. He wa§ 
 
HENRY IV. 131 
 
 taken prisoner. A parliament was assembled, and he was 
 solemnly deposed (as incompetent to govern) by act of parlia- 
 ment. When this act was passed, the duke of Lancaster was 
 standing near the empty throne. The following is Hume's 
 account (chap, xvii.) of the manner in which the duke trans- 
 formed himself into a king. '* The duke stepped forth, and 
 having crossed himself on the forehead and on the breast, and 
 called upon the name of Christ, he pronounced these words ; 
 • In the name of Fadher, Son, and Holy Ghost, I, Henry of 
 Lancaster, challenge this rewme of Ynglande and the crown, 
 wuth all the membres and the appurtenances ; also I that am 
 descendit by right line of the blode coming fro the gude king 
 Henry therde, and throge that right that God of his grace 
 hath sent me, with help of kyn and of my frendes to recover 
 it ; the which rewme was in poynt to be ondone by defaut of 
 governance and undoing of the gude lawes.' " * 
 
 Henry (first, earl of Derby, then duke of Hereford, then 
 duke of Lancaster, son of John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster 
 and of Blanche, a descendant of Henry HL) thus assumed 
 the crown of England by the name of Henry IV,, the first of 
 the house of Lancaster. 
 
 The deposed king was consigned to the care of certain 
 commissioners, by order of parliament. Being now a useless 
 and very inconvenient personage, measures were taken to 
 make him harmless. He is supposed to have been treated 
 with great indignity, then with cruelty, and, finally, to have 
 been starved to death in the castle of Pomfret. Other accounts 
 say that Sir Piers Exton and his guards killed Richard with 
 their halberts, at this castle. However he came to his death, 
 he died at the age of thirty-four, in 1399, leaving no issue. It 
 will be seen, by the explanation of the table of succession, that 
 the next heir to the throne was Edmund, (then in prison,) son 
 of Roger Mortimer, earl of Marche, who was the son of Phil- 
 ippa, who was daughter of Lionel, duke of Clarence, who was 
 second son (John of Gaunt was the third) of Edward III. 
 
 The principles of English liberty were understood by some 
 persons in the last half of the fourteenth century, but the con- 
 dition of society was such that they could not be carried into 
 effect. The provisions of the great charter were recognized 
 and confirmed more than twenty times by Edward III. This 
 does not show that these provisions had been respected, but 
 
 * To understand this, the explanation of the table of succession to the 
 crown must be looked at. See beginning of Chapter XX. 
 
132 STATE OF ENGLAND. 
 
 that they had been repeatedly violated. The wars in which 
 Edward was continually engaged on the continent, compelled 
 him. to find means as he could. He imposed taxes in the most 
 arbitrary manner, and seized the shipping and goods of his 
 subjects for his own use. Parliament was obliged to tolerate 
 this despotism in the king, that there might be a power com- 
 petent to control the still more arbitrary will of the nobles. 
 Thefts, robberies, and other aggravated crimes were very com- 
 mon, and were connived at, if not committed by the nobles 
 themselves. The king of Cyprus having made a visit to 
 England, he and his train were assailed and robbed on the 
 highway, in the day-time, and no redress could be had. The 
 changes which had occurred in the land-tenures since the 
 feudal system was introduced, had made that system almost 
 inoperative. In the continental wars, which required a much 
 longer time of service than that system allowed, Edward had 
 to enlist men and pay them, and encourage them with the hope 
 of plunder. Hence these wars were exceedingly distressing 
 to the conquered. When, therefore. Englishmen go back to 
 the time of the Edwards for the principles of the English 
 constitution, it is not to be understood that these principles were 
 then enforced. When it is said that this was the time in which 
 the popular representation in the House of Commons began, 
 it is not to be understood that the House of Commons did, or 
 could control the arbitrary character of the government ; but 
 that this branch of parliament existed, and w^as destined to be 
 formed into a conservative power. Up to the end of the four- 
 teenth century, the English government was still a very bar- 
 barous one, and its respective parts very little adapted to operate 
 together for the common security and welfare. 
 
 This was the period when the administration of justice 
 began to assume a regular and systematic form. Where the 
 parties were disconnected from the government, justice was to 
 be had as certainly as at any subsequent time. It is some 
 evidence of the respect in which the judicial tribunals were 
 held, that, in the thirty-sixth year of Edward III. (1363) the 
 pleadings were ordered to be in English, though the language 
 spoken by courtiers, around the king, continued to be, for some 
 years afterwards, the old Norman French. The statute of 
 treason, which was passed in Edward's twenty-fifth year, 
 (1352,) has remained unchanged, and was duly respected by 
 the courts of law, but was often disregarded by the parliament, 
 down to the time of the revolution in 1688. This statute pro- 
 vides that no acts shall be deemed high treason but these : 
 
STATE OF ENGLAND. 133 
 
 1. Conspiring- to compass the death of the king. 2. Levying 
 war against the king. 3. Adhering to the king's enemies. 
 When, in Richard II.'s time, the faction of the nobles which 
 controlled parliament, wished to dispose of the faction whicPi 
 surrounded the king, this statute was no obstacle to any man's 
 condemnation ; nor were the provisions of the great charter, 
 so often confirmed at the request of parliament, in the least 
 degree regarded by that assembly. If the Englishmen of 
 these days were the founders of what was afterwards known 
 as constitutional liberty, they bestowed on other generations 
 blessings which they never enjoyed themselves. Yet, the 
 social and political condition of Englishmen was better in the 
 time of Richard and his grandfather, than that of neighboring 
 nations. The king, the lords, and the commons were, respec- 
 tively, checks on each other, and all three of them were checks 
 on the covetousness and insolence of the pope and prelates. 
 
 In a separate chapter, on the condition of the church, there 
 will be occasion to remark on the power and influence of the 
 Roman church at this time. It had one-third of the real estate 
 of the kingdom, and more than one-third of the income. 
 There was a great abundance of what was called religion, but 
 no more of the spirit and practice of Christianity than there 
 was among the Celts, who inhabited England before Chris- 
 tianity was revealed. At this time lived John Wickliffe ; born 
 in Yorkshire, 1324, died in 1384. He is called the morning' 
 star of the Reformation. As early as 1375, at least one hun- 
 dred and forty years before Martin Luther was known, Wick- 
 liffe publicly accused the pope of Rome of simony, covetous- 
 ness, ambition and tyranny, and styled him Anti-christ. The 
 influence of Wickliffe's writings may have had some influence 
 in the decision of parliament, that the one thousand marks 
 which king John bound himself to pay, should be no longer 
 paid to the pope. 
 
 This was the age of Chaucer, the first, in time, of English 
 poets, and hardly second to any in merit. He died in 1^400, 
 at the age of seventy-two. He was a follower of Wickliffe, 
 and both himself and Wickliffe were protected by John of 
 Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. The writings of Chaucer, which 
 were exceedingly popular, especially his Canterbury tales, 
 had a great influence in banishing the use of the French, and 
 in restoring the ancient Saxon. 
 
 The commerce of England was very limited. The first 
 
 commercial adventures to the Baltic and the Mediterranean 
 
 are said to have been in the middle of the fourteenth century 
 
 12 ^ 
 
134 STATE OF ENGLAND. 
 
 The only exports, wool, skins, hides, leather, tin, butter, lead ; 
 the imports, linen, fine cloth, silks, and wine. This low con- 
 dition of commerce is not consistent with the degree of luxury 
 which is said to have prevailed. Silks, velvet, and personal 
 ornaments of great value, were in use. Shoes Avere worn 
 with long carved projections in front, and the end of these 
 connected with, and supported at the knee, by means of gold 
 chains or silken strings. The extravagant length of these 
 shoes attracted the notice of parliament, and an act was passed 
 to restrict the projection to four inches. Richard's household 
 comprised ten thousand persons, and the number of his cooks 
 was three hundred. Sir John Arundel had fifty-two suits of 
 cloth ornamented with gold. 
 
 The architecture of these days is surprising, considering 
 the ignorance and general barbarism of the age. Windsor 
 castle, erected by the third Edward, was the noblest structure 
 northwardly of the Alps. He ordered every county to send 
 him a certain number of workmen, but it does not appear 
 whether the cost was thrown upon the counties. Westminster 
 Hall was repaired by Richard II. and is still regarded as one 
 of the grandest single rooms in the world. Mcintosh speaks 
 of the grandeur and beauty of the cathedral churches of this 
 age, and which are, hitherto, unrivalled. It is probable that 
 these splendid structures were not of English origin, but rose 
 under the influence of the Roman church. They are called 
 Gothic, as being a different order of building from the Grecian 
 and Roman. 
 
 Before the year 1400, a new impulse had been given to 
 learning, and thirty thousand students are said to have been 
 gathered at Oxford at one time. Hume says they were all 
 employed in learning bad Latin, and worse logic. He might 
 have added the still worse employment of learning the doc- 
 trines of the church of Rome, under the name of religion. 
 All learning was now disguised or debased by the refinements 
 in logic introduced in the preceding century, by Thomas 
 Aquinas and Duns Scotus. 
 
 Ladies, before this time, rode on horseback, as the other sex 
 do. Side-saddles were now introduced, as used by Anne, 
 queen of Bohemia. But it is also said that ladies rode on 
 side-saddles in the time of Henry III. 
 
 Among the eminent men of the fourteenth century, were, — 
 
 133G. Pilatio Leontius, of Thessalonica, who was the first 
 of those Vv-ho taught the Greek language in Italy. Petrarch 
 and Boccaccio were his pupils, though Petrarch says, in one 
 of his letters, that he was not a proficient in Greek. 
 
SrCCESSION OF KINGS. 135 
 
 1343. Francis Petrarch, born at Arezzo, near Florence, in 
 1804, died in 1374. Most, distinguisiied by his poems and 
 letters. 
 
 1350. John Froissart, a Frenchman, born at Valenciennes, 
 north-east of Paris, near Belgium, in 1333. He wrote a 
 chronicle of events in his own time, now found in several 
 editions. He is often quoted. One edition is in four large, 
 thick octavos. He was, at one time, secretary to Edward 
 ni.'s queen. 
 
 1359. John Boccaccio, (Boccace,) an Italian, though born 
 in Paris in 1313 ; died 1375 ; author of the Decameron. 
 
 1380. Matthew, of Westminster, an historical writer. 
 
 1384. John Wickliffe, "the morning-star of the reforma- 
 tion," born in 1324, at the village of Wickliffe in Yorkshire; 
 became an eminent theological writer and opponent of the 
 Roman church, died in 1384. 
 
 1389. Geoffrey Chaucer, born in London, 1328; patronised 
 by John of Gaunt ; author of Canterbury tales. He held 
 various lucrative offices, and was employed on foreign mis- 
 sions. He was a partisan of Wickliffe ; died in 1400. 
 
 1400. Emanuel Chrysoloras, of Athens; fled into Italy on 
 the coming of the Turks ; taught the belles-lettres' 3.t Florence, 
 Venice, and other Italian cities ; a man of eminent learning. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Henry IV. — Origin of the two Roses — Rebellions against Henry IV. — 
 Wickliffe the Reformer — Henry V. — Conquests in France — Henry VI. 
 
 The assumption of the crown by Henry IV., the first of 
 the Lancastrian kings, led to the civil warfare usually called 
 the war of the red and white roses. The claims to the throne 
 depended on heirship, and can only be understood by stating 
 the succession of kings. 
 
 William, Norman Conqueror, 1066 to 1087 
 
 William (Rufus) II., son of William, 1087 " 1100 
 
 Henry I., (beau-clerc,) son of William I., 1100 " 1135 
 
 Stephen, grandson of William I., 1135 " 1154 
 HenryII.,(Plantagenet,) great-grandson of Wm.I.,1 154 " 1189 
 
 Richard I., (Cour-de-Lion,) son of Henry IL, 1189 " 1199 
 
 John, (Lackland,) son of Henry IL, 1199 " 1216 
 
1216 to 1272 
 
 1272 " 
 
 1307 
 
 13,07 " 
 
 1327 
 
 1327 " 
 
 1377 
 
 1377 " 
 
 1400 
 
 1400 " 
 
 1413 
 
 1413 " 
 
 1422 
 
 1422 " 
 
 1471 
 
 1471 " 
 
 1483 
 
 1483 " 
 
 1483 
 
 1483 " 
 
 1485 
 
 1485 " 
 
 1509 
 
 136 THE TWO ROSES, 
 
 Henry III., son of John, 
 
 Edward I., (Longshanks,) son of Henry HI., 
 
 Edward H., (Prince of Wales,) son of Edw. I., 
 
 Edward HI., son of Edward II., 
 
 Richard II., son of Edward the Black Prince, 
 
 and grandson of Edward III., 
 Henry IV., first of Lancastrian kings, 
 Henry V., son of Henry IV., 
 Henry VI., son of Henrv V., 
 Edward IV., first king of the house of York, 
 Edward V., son of Edward IV., never crowned, 
 Richard III., brother of Edward IV., 
 Henry VII., first king of the house of Tudor, 
 
 The Red Rose. Henry IV., who usurped the crown when 
 Richard II. was deposed, in 1389, went far back to found his 
 right. He pretended that Henry III., who died in 1272, had 
 a son older than Edward I., named Edmund, and who w^as 
 thrust aside on account of his personal deformity, to make way 
 for Edward I. He thus traced his descent: Edmund the 
 Lame, duke of Lancaster, and oldest son, in fact, of Henry 
 III., had a son named Henry ; and this Henry had a son of 
 the same name, who was father of the princess Blanche. 
 Blanche married John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, third son 
 of Edward III. John of Gaunt died the same year that 
 Richard II. was deposed, (1399,) leaving a son Henry by 
 Blanche : that this Henry Avas the heir to the crown as the 
 lineal descendant of Edmund the Lame, the (pretended) oldest 
 son of Henry III. : that, being himself this Henry, the son of 
 Blanche, he was entitled to the crown, and he assumed it 
 under the name of Henry IV. His emblem was the red rose. 
 There is no foundation for the assumed fact, that Edmund the 
 Lame was the oldest son of Henry III. : and, therefore, Henry 
 IV. was an usurper. He and his successors, Henry V. and 
 Henry VI., held the throne seventy-three years, till 1472, 
 when Edward IV. obtained it. 
 
 The White Rose. Edward III., who died in 1377, had four 
 sons : 1. Edward the Black Prince. He died one year before 
 his father, leaving a son, Richard II. 2. Lionel, duke of 
 Clarence. He died nine years before his father, leaving Phi- 
 lippa, a daughter, who married Mortimer, earl of March. 
 They had a son, Roger Mortimer, earl of March, presumptive 
 heir of the crown, on failure of the issue of Edward the 
 
THE TWO ROSES. 137 
 
 Black Prince. 3. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. 4. 
 Edmund, duke of York. When Richard II. died, Roger 
 Mortimer was true heir to the crown, as Richard had no child. 
 Henry IV. usurped the crown to the exclusion of Roger. On 
 the decease of Roger, without issue, his sister Ann was heir- 
 ess, claiming under Lionel, duke of Clarence, second son of 
 Edward III. Ann married Richard, duke of Cambridge, 
 who was son of Edmund, duke of York, fourth son of Ed- 
 ward III. Their son was Richard, duke of York, who was 
 entitled to the crown through his mother, Ann, heiress of the 
 house of Clarence. Richard's son Edward, duke ofYork, as- 
 serted this right on the dethronement of Henry VI., and caused 
 himself to be crowned as Edward IV. His emblem was the 
 white rose. If the crown had descended to him without the 
 Lancastrian usurpation having intervened, he would have 
 been rightfully on the throne. But the three Henrys having 
 had the crown for seventy-three years, with the consent of the 
 nation, the house of Lancaster had acquired a prescriptive 
 right, at least, if time can ever give it. Whatever may have 
 been the original right of Edward IV., he may be considered 
 as having lost it, and there was ground for regarding him as 
 an usurper. The pretensions of both were questionable, and 
 divided the nation into two nearly equal parties; the one main- 
 taining that the house of York, the other that the house of 
 Lancaster was entitled. 
 
 Edward IV. (white rose) died in 1483, leaving Edward and 
 Richard, both very young, and a daughter, Elizabeth. Rich- 
 ard, duke of Glocester, murdered the two sons, his nephews, 
 and assumed the crown as Richard III. At this time, Rich- 
 ard and Elizabeth were the only remnants of the house of 
 York. If her father, Edward IV., was entitled to the crown, 
 Elizabeth was the lawful heiress. 
 
 Henry VI., the last of the Lancastrian kings, had an only 
 son, whom Edward IV. caused to be killed. He was a youth, 
 and left no child. A claimant of that house appeared in Henry, 
 earl of Richmond, who thus derived his descent : The com- 
 mon ancestor of himself and of Henry VI. was John of Gaunt, 
 duke of Lancaster, son of Edward III. The descent through 
 John of Gaunt's son Henry, having ended in the son of Henry 
 VI., the descendants of John's next son were entitled. He 
 was a legitimated son, John of Beaufort, who was made capa- 
 ble of inheriting in 1410. John of Beaufort had a son John, 
 duke of Somerset, whose daughter Margaret married, L John 
 de la Pole. 2. Edmund Tudor. 3. Thomas Stanley. Henry, 
 12* 
 
138 HENRY IV. 
 
 eaii of Richmond, was the son of Edmund Tudor and Mar- 
 garet, and claimed to be heir to the crown under John of 
 Beaufort, son of John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. When 
 Richard III. had crowned himself, Henry appeared as claim- 
 ant, the last of the red rose. Their pretensions were settled 
 on the 23d of August, 1485, at the battle of Bosworth. Rich- 
 ard was slaih, and Henry proclaimed as Henry VII., the first 
 of the house of Tudor. Henry reluctantly married Elizabeth, 
 the daughter of Edward IV., who was the last of the tvhite 
 rose. The two roses were blended in Henry VIII., issue of 
 that marriage.* 
 
 This statement of claims may explain the desolating wars 
 of the two roses, which are next to be considered. 
 
 Henry IV., the first of the Lancastrians, came to the crown 
 under circumstances well adapted to make it an uncomfortable 
 weight upon his brow. Young Mortimer, the true heir, was 
 still alive, though in prison. Richard II. had been deposed and 
 had been murdered, at least with the approbation of Henry IV., 
 if not by his command. The great lords were much divided 
 in opinion ; some of them in favor of this usurpation, and 
 some irreconcileably opposed. The whole of Henry's reign 
 (which began when he was thirty-two years old, in 1399, 
 1400, and ended in 1413, when he was forty-six) was passed 
 in struggles to keep himself on the throne. At the first par- 
 liament, the peers broke out in violent animosities ; forty 
 gauntlets were thrown on the floor, and liar and traitor re- 
 sounded through the hall. A combination was formed almost 
 immediately after the coronation, and an attempt made to sur- 
 prise and capture Henry at Windsor Castle. Civil war 
 ensued, and noble heads began to fall under the hand of the 
 executioner. Very disgraceful scenes occurred, which may 
 be so readily imagined from what has already been seen of 
 English history as to make it unnecessary to state them. 
 
 Henry sought to strengthen himself by courting the church. 
 For the first time, in England, (1401,) the civil power was 
 yielded to the ecclesiastics, to carry their sentences into effect. 
 William Sautre, rector of a church in London, was the first 
 Englishman burnt at the stake for religious opinions. The 
 French had taken great offence at the murder of Richard II., 
 he having been affianced to a French princess at the time of 
 
 * Edmund Tudor's father was Owen Tudor, of an ancient Welsh 
 family, and his mother M^as Catherine of France, widow of Henry V. 
 
HENRY IV. 139 
 
 his decease, though she was then only six years of age. 
 Owen Glendour, of Wales, favored the cause of Richard, and 
 rose in arms. The Scots, taking advantage of the troubled 
 state of England, renewed their invasion. The celebrated 
 family of Piercy, having the earl of Northumberland for its 
 chief, had rendered essential service to Henry IV. As usual, 
 in estimating debts of gratitude, the parties disagreed, and the 
 Piercys, with their numerous and powerful connexions, ap- 
 peared as rebels. Between these rebels and Henry, on the 
 21st of July, 1403, was fought the battle of Shrewsbury, (one 
 hundred and fifty miles north-west from London, on the bor- 
 ders of Wales.) Perhaps no conflict ever occurred, which 
 better deserves the name of hatile. There were about twelve 
 thousand on a side. They w^ere of the same nation, armed 
 alike, hostile to the highest degree, and contending for every 
 thing most valued on both sides. The fall of the famous 
 Harry Piercy decided the fortune of the day. Henry was 
 conqueror. The usual consequences of victory followed: 
 Public execution of rebels, and forfeiture of estates and titles 
 of nobility. 
 
 In 141)5, and in 1407, Henry had similar scenes to go 
 through to maintain himself on the throne; and he at length 
 succeeded in subduing his domestic enemies. In this latter 
 year, the youngest son of Robert III., king of Scotland, and 
 who was afterwards James I. (of Scotland) was taken, while on 
 his way to France, and brought into England. Henry kept 
 him prisoner many years, but made some compensation for this 
 unfair m.easure, by causing James to be well educated. 
 
 The house of commons was greatly strengthened for a time, 
 by the submission which Henry found it necessary to manifest 
 towards them. But having assured himself of his tenure of 
 the kingdom. Parliament was made to know that royal prerog- 
 atives were not intended to be surrendered. In 1412, Henry 
 obtained an act of parliament to settle the crown on his heirs. 
 The most remarkable event of this reign was a proposal of 
 the house of commons to seize on all the property held by the 
 clergy; much the same measure which Henry VIII. carried 
 into effect rather more than 100 years afterwards. But the 
 king would not consent to this, and expressed himself to be 
 much dissatisfied with the proposal. To quiet the church, and 
 give assurance of his sincerity, he caused one of the followers 
 of Wickliffe, (they had now the name of Lollards*) to be 
 
 * Said to be so called from a German named Lollard ; also from 
 lolium, meaning tares j i. e. tares sowed in the church by the evil one. 
 
140 HENRY V. 
 
 burned before the parliament was dissolved. Henry's health 
 declined, and he died at Westminster, on the 20th of March, 
 1413. This person was able, brave, discreet. But the inter- 
 nal welfare of England was in no respect advanced during his 
 reign. 
 
 The account given by Shakspeare of Henry V,, as " prince 
 Hal," is conformable to historical accounts of the early life of 
 this king. Having come to the crown in 1413, at the age of 
 25, on the death of his father, he abandoned his early associ- 
 ates, and appears to have felt, thought, and acted, as became 
 his station. He released the true heir to the crown, his cousin, 
 Mortimer earl of March, from prison, and a mutual friendship 
 was ever afterwards maintained between them. He caused the 
 remains of Richard 11. to be brought to Westminster, with 
 regal ceremonies. The Piercys, who had long been exiles in 
 Scotland, were restored to their estates, and rank. 
 
 Whether Henry thought himself entitled to the crown of 
 France, or supposed the divided and miserable condition of that 
 country would open for him the w^ay to it, or whether he in- 
 tended only to keep his restless nobility occupied, and take the 
 chances of fortune, he resolved on an invasion. He assembled 
 a great council at Westminster, on the 15th April, 1415, and 
 informed them that he was about to attempt " the recovery of 
 his inheritance." He landed in Normandy, and, after taking 
 some towns, and gaining valuable plunder, he found it necessa- 
 ry to make his way to Calais under circumstances strongly 
 resembling those of Edward HI., at Crecy, in 1346, and nearly 
 over the same gound. At a place called Azincourt by the 
 French, and Agincourt by the English, on the 28th of October, 
 1415, Henry fought the memorable battle of that name. The 
 French outnumbered the English, three or four times; but the 
 victory fell to the English, and was not less ruinous to the 
 French, than the battle of Crecy, or Poitiers. The wretched 
 condition of France so favored the projects of Henry, that on 
 the 21st of May, 1420, he concluded a treaty, the terms of 
 which were dictated by himself; and he married Catherine, 
 the youngest daughter of Charles VI., king of France. The 
 whole of Henry's reign was devoted to his objects in France, 
 and he had reason to believe, that the claim of the Plantagenets 
 to the crown, was about to be satisfied in his own person. 
 The treaty provided that the crown should go to him, and his 
 heirs, on the death of the imbecile Charles VI., who was then 
 the nominal king; and that Henry should, in the mean time, 
 be the regent, or king in fact. These ambitious purposes we^*'' 
 
HENRY V. 141 
 
 brought to a sudden and mournful termination by the death of 
 Henry, on the 21st of August, 1422, at Vincennes, near Paris, 
 at the age of thirty-four. The disease of Henry was an inter- 
 nal malady, which the improved state of science, at the present 
 day, would treat as a light matter, but which, at that time, was 
 deemed incurable. Henry prepared for his death with com- 
 posure and good sense, as to himself, and with foresight and 
 wisdom, as to his kingdom. His remains were taken to 
 London for burial. Among those who followed as mourners, 
 were the earl of March, the true heir to the crown of England, 
 and the still captive king of Scotland, James I. 
 
 Henry's splendid career was highly gratifying to his sub- 
 jects, and they appear to have granted facilities with unusual 
 complacency. The real benefit of his achievements may be 
 found in the fact, that he kept his turbulent nobles too busy in 
 France, to permit leisure for cabals, and insurrection, at home. 
 Henry is described as handsome, affable, amiable, and able, a 
 good soldier and statesman. The events of his reign turn en- 
 tirely on the internal state of France, which belong to the his- 
 tory of that country. England seems to have made no advance, 
 in any beneficial respect, in the reign of Henry V. The only 
 circumstance which deserves a special notice relates to the 
 disciples of Wickliffe, now much increased, and distinguished 
 by the name of Lollards. 
 
 Henry appears to have been disinclined to severity, and to 
 the shedding of blood; but the clergy persuaded him that the 
 Lollards were a very dangerous faction, and ought to be sup- 
 pressed. Sir John Oldcastle (called lord Cobham) was point- 
 ed out as the head of this sect. He was known to the king, 
 and had been known to his father, as a man of talents, as a 
 soldier, and as of good character. Henry refused to have 
 Cobham prosecuted, until he had first spoken to him, and at- 
 tempted a conversion. The attempt was made, and with the 
 most friendly intentions on the part of the king; but Cobham 
 was immovable. Henry then gave him up to the bishops, 
 who condemned him to be burnt. He was committed to the 
 tower, but escaped the day before the sentence was to have 
 been executed. He then combined with the religious malcon- 
 tents, and actually committed treason, having plotted to seize 
 the person of the king, at Windsor, (Januar}% 1414.) He was 
 defeated in this enterprise by the king's unexpected removal to 
 another place. Four years afterwards, Cobham was taken and 
 executed as a traitor. The discontent with the Roman clergy 
 had extended to great numbers in England, and was preparing 
 
142 HENRY V. 
 
 the way for the great change which another century was to 
 produce. 
 
 The son of Henry V. by Catherine of France, (a lady of 
 great celebrity,) was born in England, and Avas less than nine 
 months old when his father died, (1422.) With a minor king, 
 or a feeble one, England was certain to be miserable. Under 
 this infant Henry VI. there were two kingdoms to govern, 
 France, as well as England. Henry V. had two brothers, 
 John, duke of Bedford, and Humphrey, duke of Gloucester. 
 The government was assigned to John, under the name of 
 protector, or guardian; and in his absence to Humphrey. A 
 council was also assigned them, whose advice and approbation 
 were essential to all important measures. The presence of 
 John, duke of Bedford, was indispensable in France. He is 
 represented to have been a very able, just, and worthy man. 
 Humphrey seems to have had a worthy character. The 
 custody of the young monarch's person was confided to Henry 
 Beaufort, bishop of Winchester, one of the legitimate sons of 
 John of Gaunt, and, consequently, a great uncle of Henry VI. 
 
 There had long been a sympathetic alliance between France 
 and Scotland against England. As the affairs of France made 
 it very certain that hostilities would be renewed with England, 
 the protector (Bedford) caused the young king of Scotland to 
 be sent home, on an agreed ransom, and with an English queen, 
 in the person of a daughter of the earl of Somerset, a cousin of 
 Henry VI. (1423.) 
 
 From this time till 1450, the historians of England narrate 
 the events which occurred in France, in all of which the gov- 
 ernment of England was involved. But, on the part of Eng- 
 land, it was only an unprofitable, and very costly effort to retain 
 the dominion which Henry V. had acquired. These events 
 belong, therefore, to the history of France, and will be noticed 
 in that connexion. It is sufficient here to observe, that these 
 English concerns in France took place while Henry VI. was 
 called king of France as well as king of England; and that 
 the end of them was the expulsion of the English from France 
 in 1451, leaving Calais only, which was a great expense to 
 England, and useful in no respect, but as an avenue into 
 France. 
 
HENRY YI. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 143 
 
 Henry VI. — Principal actors in this reign — Margaret of Anjou — internal 
 dissensions — Jack Cade — Dnke of York regent — Commencement of civil 
 wars — Warwick the king-maker— Edu-ard IV. 
 
 The son of Henry V., nine months old when his father died, 
 became king of England, and was to be king of France when 
 Charles VI. died, which event soon occurred. He was 
 crowned in England while an infant, and in France before he 
 was ten years old, by the name of Henry VI. He was utterly 
 incompetent, from his birth to his death, at the age of fifty, to 
 exercise the power which his station vested in him; and had not 
 common sense enough to perform the duties of the humblest 
 private station. The life-time* of Henry was, at first, a bitter 
 and malicious contention among individuals for the exercise of 
 the royal authority in his name ; and the last half of his life 
 was devoted to bloody conflicts for the crown, which the acci- 
 dent of birth had placed on his head. 
 
 The principal actors in these scenes were, — 
 
 1. Henry Beaufort, (son of John of Gaunt, duke of Lancas- 
 ter, third son of Edward III.) At this time he was bishop of 
 Winchester, and held the rank of cardinal. He was uncle to 
 Henry's father, and grand uncle to Henry. The office of 
 governor, or guardian of the young king, was given to him. 
 This person appears to have been destitute of all the virtues 
 and qualities which are expected in the professors of Christian- 
 ity, and to have exercised the talents, and to have exhibited the 
 vices, which are expected in aspiring and selfish politicians. 
 
 2. John Beaufort, duke of Bedford, was the brother next in 
 age to Henry V. He was a warrior, a statesman, an able and 
 a worthy man. Parliament made him protector. He was 
 twice married, but left no issue; his second widow married 
 Owen Tudor, who was the grandfather of Henry VII. The 
 duke of Bedford died in 1435, in France. 
 
 3. Humphrey Beaufort, duke of Gloucester, next brother to 
 John. He was regent in England in John's absence, who 
 spent most of his time in France. Gloucester was called "the 
 good," "the virtuous." He was educated at Oxford; favored 
 learning; commenced the great library now known as the 
 Bodleian. He was twice married. He was murdered in 
 prison, in 1447. 
 
144 HENRY VI. 
 
 4. The earl of Suffolk, grandson of the'iner chant de la Pole, 
 who lent money to Edward III., and son of him who was a 
 favorite of Richard 11. This person was a confidential agent 
 of the queen, next to be mentioned. 
 
 5. Margaret of Anjou, a French princess, daughter of Reg- 
 nier, or Rene, count of Anjou, and who was a titular king of 
 Sicily and Naples. She married Henry VI. in the year 1445; 
 assumed the government of the kingdom, and was the ablest 
 person of her time, in peace and war. She did everything 
 but head the armies, in battle, which she actually led into the 
 field. A French historian describes her as " the most unhappy 
 of queens, wives, and mothers." 
 
 6. Richard, the duke of York, was son of Richard, earl of 
 Cambridge, and of Anne, heiress of Clarence, and as such, 
 claiming the crown, adversely to the Lancastrian princes. 
 He married Ann Cecil Nevil, daughter of Ralph Nevil, earl 
 of Westmoreland. The son of this marriage was Edward, 
 earl of March, Edward IV. 
 
 7. Richard, duke of Salisbury, was a son of Ralph, earl of 
 Westmoreland, and brother-in-law of the duke of York. He 
 married the heiress of Thomas Montecute, earl of Salisbury, 
 (killed at Orleans, 1428,) and thereby took the title of Salis- 
 bury. Husbands might assume titles which had descended to 
 females. 
 
 8. Beauchamp, earl of Warwick, was the last male de- 
 scendant of a very ancient and rich house. His daughter, the 
 heiress of his fortunes and title, married Richard Nevil, son of 
 the earl of Salisbury, who thereby took the title of Warwick. 
 This person was the first among the great men of his time, 
 and know^n by the name oi king-inaker. So numerous were his 
 estates, and such his opulence, that thirty thousand persons are 
 supposed to have been daily maintained at his charge. 
 
 9. Many persons are spoken of in the civil wars, (between 
 1450 and 1485) under the name of dukes of Somerset. These 
 dukes were all derived from the third son of Edward III. 
 (who was John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster,) and Catherine 
 Swynford. By act of parliament, the offspring of this con- 
 nexion were legitimated. The family name of this race was 
 Beaufort, given to them by their father; one of his inferior 
 titles. 
 
 10. The earls of Northumberland were the ancient family 
 of Piercy. They were of Danish origin in the ninth century, 
 and came from Normandy with William, in 1066. This 
 family had eighty-six manors in York, and thirty-two in Lin- 
 
HENRY VI. 145 
 
 coin. In 1414, Henry Percy, son of Hotspur, was released 
 from confinement in Scotland, where he had long been as a 
 hostage, and was restored to his family estate and title. The 
 Percy family were active agents in all the wars of England, 
 civil and foreign. 
 
 11. Catherine was the widow of Henry V., and daughter 
 of Charles VI., king of France. After the death of Henry, 
 she gave great offence by marrying Owen Tudor of Wales, 
 who was descended (as was said) from the royal house of 
 Wales; but of whom, it was also said, that he was the son of a 
 brewer. This marriage produced several children, one of 
 whom, Edmund Tudor, married the daughter of John, duke 
 of Somerset, and of Margaret Beauchamp; and the son of this 
 marriage was Henry, earl of Richmond, Henry VII. The 
 Somersets were descendants of John of Gaunt, duke of Lancas- 
 ter, as before remarked. When Edmund Tudor married 
 Margaret, she was the widow of John de la Pole; and being 
 again a widow, she married Thomas Stanley, who was the 
 earl of Derby in Henry Vll.'s time; and consequently Henry's 
 father-m-law. 
 
 12 When John, duke of Bedford, died, he left a very young 
 widow, Jacquelaine of Luxembourgh, who married a private 
 gentleman in England, Thomas Woodville. Elizabeth, a 
 daughter of this marriage, became the wife of Sir John Gray. 
 She afterwards became the wife of Edward IV. Her ambition 
 and arrogance w^ere among the causes of the public afflictions. 
 Her father, her sons, and relations, were ennobled, enriched, 
 and honored in such manner as to give great offence to the 
 ancient families. 
 
 13. The Clifford family were very ancient, and are traced 
 back to the seventh century. This family was allied by mar- 
 riages with the earls of Westmoreland, Cumberland, i3orset, 
 and Pembroke. Walter de Clifford was the father of fair 
 Rosamond, and from him descended the lords of Westmoreland, 
 and the earls of Cumberland. The seat of this noble family 
 was Clifford Castle on the Wye, once a place of extraordinary 
 grandeur, now an imposing ruin. 
 
 14, George, duke of Clarence, was a younger brother of 
 Edward IV. and of Richard III. He joined Warwick in a 
 rebellion against Edward IV., and married Warwick's daugh- 
 ter. He afterwards deserted Warwick, and made his peace 
 with his brother Edward; but this peace was not of long dura- 
 lion. Edward condemned him, and would show him no grace, 
 
 13 
 
146 
 
 HENRY VI. 
 
 but in permitting him to choose his mode of dying — which 
 was, drowning in a butt of Malmsey wine. 
 
 From the year 1422, when Henry V. died, to the year 1445, 
 when his son Henry VI. married Margaret of Anjou, the 
 affairs of England have two aspects; the intrigues at home for 
 power, and the attempts to retain the conquests which Henry 
 V. had made in France. 
 
 The bishop of Winchester, and his nephew, the duke of 
 Somerset, were the head of the court party, as connected with 
 the young king. "The good duke of Gloucester," the king's 
 uncle, was the regent of the kingdom, and head of an opponent 
 party. What caused the bitter enmity between these parties, 
 is not disclosed; but the former had resolved on the destruc- 
 tion of the latter. They accused Elinor Cobham, the wife of 
 Gloucester, of sorcery. The precise charge was, that she had 
 a small image, made of wax, in the likeness of the king; and 
 that, with the aid of a priest and a witch, she caused the imbe- 
 cility of the king, by a slow melting of this wax before a fire; 
 and with the design to destro3^ the king, and open the way for 
 her husband to the throne. Elinor was tried, convicted, sen- 
 tenced to do public penance, and then imprisoned for life. 
 This was in 1441. This unfortunate lady disappeared, and is 
 no more mentioned. Such an accusation, such a trial, con- 
 viction and punishn:ient, disclose the true state of intelligence 
 and morals. 
 
 In 144.5, the earl of Suffolk, a tool of the bishop of Winches- 
 ter, negotiated a marriage between Henry and Margaret of 
 Anjou. Instead of acquiring riches, territory, or dominion, as 
 was common in such contracts, Suffolk secretly agreed to cede 
 a province of France, then held by England. It was for this 
 service, that the negotiator obtained his title of duke of Suffolk. 
 
 Margaret cordially joined the party of Winchester, Somer- 
 set, and Suffolk, imparting to it the strength of her regal 
 authority. The union of these persons soon proved fatal to 
 "the good duke of Gloucester." A parliament was convened 
 at their suggestion, at St. Edmundsbury, seventy miles north- 
 east of London, which Gloucester attended. He was there 
 suddenly accused, arrested, and thrown into prison. The next 
 morning he w^as found dead. The manner of his death can 
 only be conjectured; but that he was put to death by the 
 queen's party, seems not to have been doubted. 
 
 Suspicion of the duke of Suffolk was so strong, and the 
 popular dissatisfaction so great, that he was accused by the 
 Commons. When the trial was about to proceed, the king 
 
JACK CADE. 147 
 
 assembled the lords, and in their presence took on himself to 
 banish Suffolk for five years. He soon departed for the con- 
 tinent, but was forcibly taken on the sea, and brought back, 
 near the mouth of the Thames, and his head severed from his 
 body on a block, in a small boat, with a rusty sword. Among 
 the charges against Suifolk was that of intending to marry his 
 son to the daughter of Somerset, and, in her right, to claim 
 the throne. 
 
 In the summer of the year 1450, the formidable insurrection 
 occurred which was led by Jack Cade. This person is repre- 
 sented to have fled over to France to escape public punish- 
 ment, and to have returned, and to have excited the people to 
 rise. The number was great enough to intimidate the king, 
 who retired to Kenilworth castle in Warwickshire, one hun- 
 dred and one miles north-west from London. The insurgents 
 marched triumphantly through London. Their leader assum- 
 ed the name of John Mortimer, the family which had preten- 
 sions to the throne after the death of Richard II., though 
 this Mortimer was beheaded in the time of Henry V. Lord 
 Say was arrested and put to death by this mob. He was in 
 the office of treasurer, and accidentally fell into their power in 
 London. After some days, a general pardon was offered by 
 proclamation, excepting the leader, Cade. A price was set on 
 his head : he was met in Sussex by a gentleman named Iden, 
 and slain by him. 
 
 It is doubtful whether this insurrection was occasioned by a 
 sense of grievances and a clamor for reform in the adminis- 
 tration of public affairs, or was excited by the York party to 
 try the public sentiment concerning the tenure of the crown 
 by the Lancastrians. There are some facts which might sup- 
 port either opinion. 
 
 In 1451, the duke of York, who was lord-lieutenant of Ire- 
 land, came thence to England. In the following year the 
 House of Commons petitioned the king to remove from his 
 person and councils, the duke of Somerset, the duchess of 
 Suffolk, the bishop of Chester, Sir John Sutton, lord Dudley, 
 and others, and to forbid them from coming within twelve 
 miles of the court. 
 
 The duke of York raised an army of ten thousand men, 
 and marched towards London, demanding a reform of govern- 
 ment and the dismissal of Somerset. London closed its gates. 
 York retreated into Kent, The king came there with a supe- 
 rior army, in which were York's friends Warwick, Salisbury, 
 and others. A pacific conference occurred, and York retired 
 to his seat at Wigmore, on the borders of Wales. 
 
148 HENRY Vt. 
 
 In 1454, was born Edward, prince of Wales; and in the 
 same year the king fell into a state of utter imbecility. Par- 
 liament ordered that Richard, duke of York, should be lieu- 
 tenant of the kingdom. This office he accepted on condition 
 that his powers should be precisely defined. Somerset was 
 sent prisoner to the tower. 
 
 In the same year the king so far recovered, that his per- 
 sonal friends required of him to resume his power. York 
 now found it necessary to protect himself, but without claiming 
 the crown or demanding any thing but reform. He assembled 
 his forces, and approached London. On the 23d of May, 1454, 
 the^r^^ of the battles between York and Lancaster was fought 
 at St. Alban's, about thirty miles north of London, where the 
 Yorkists, without suffering any material loss, slew the duke 
 of Somerset, the earl of Northumberland, the earl of Stafford, 
 (oldest son of the duke of Buckingham,) lord Clifford, and 
 some others of distinction, with five thousand not named. 
 The king fell into the hands of the duke of York. A parlia- 
 ment indemnified the duke for this transaction, and confirmed 
 his authority as regent. 
 
 In 1456, the indefatigable queen Margaret suddenly produc- 
 ed her husband to the House of Lords, and caused him to 
 declare that he resumed his royal authority. He did so, and 
 the court retired to Coventry, near the centre of the kingdom, 
 about one hundred miles northwardly from London. At this 
 time the earls of Salisbury and Warwick appear on the side of 
 York, who retired again to his castle at Wigmore, Salisbury- 
 to Middleham in Yorkshire, and Warwick to Calais, of w^hich 
 place the government had been committed to him immediately 
 after the battle of St. Alban's. 
 
 A very natural but futile attempt was made at reconciliation. 
 This was, probably, a measure of the church, suggested by 
 the archbishop of Canterbury. Some time in 1458, all the 
 parties were invited to London, to effect a general amity; and 
 to give to this effort the appearance of solemnity and sincerity, 
 a procession was formed to St. Paul's, in couples, each couple 
 composed of one leader of the adverse parties. " York led 
 queen Margaret, and then came the others, paired in like 
 manner. Such efforts changed no one's feelings; the matter 
 to be settled admitted of no rule but that of force. 
 
 The opportunity soon occurred. A controversy arose in 1459 
 between two inferiors of the opposite parties, which brought the 
 principals and all their followers into conflict on the 23d of 
 September of that year. While the earl of Salisbury (a parti- 
 
CIVIL WARS. 
 
 149 
 
 sail of the duke of York) was leading his force to join the 
 duke, he was overtaken by lord Dudley, leading a superior 
 force on the side of the king. The parties encountered at 
 Blore-heath, about fifty miles south-east of Liverpool, and 
 Salisbury, by an ingenious stratagem, obtained a victory, and 
 reached the general rendezvous of the Yorkists at Ludlow, 
 near the border of Wales. This was the second battle in the 
 war of the roses. 
 
 Warwick brought over from Calais a body of hired troops, 
 under the command of Sir Andrew Trollop. Sir Andrew 
 deserted to king Henry with these troops. York fled to Irel- 
 and, and Warwick to Calais. 
 
 In the following year, Warwick landed in Kent, having 
 with him the earl of Salisbury, the earl of Marche, (oldest son 
 of Richard, duke of York,) and being met there by many of 
 the York party, he went to London, increasing his numbers 
 as he went, and soon was able to move onward to meet the 
 royal party, which came from Coventry to meet him. The 
 third battle was fought at Northampton (about seventy miles 
 north-west from London, on the 10th of July, 1460. The 
 perfidy of lord Gray of Ruthven, who deserted, with his forces, 
 to the Yorkists, gave them the victory. Henry was again 
 prisoner. On the king's side, the duke of Buckingham, the 
 earl of Shrewsbury, the lords Beaumont and Egremont, and 
 Sir William Lucie were killed. 
 
 On the 7th of October, a parliament was summoned, and 
 the duke of York having returned from Ireland, openly as- 
 serted his right to the throne. The matter was quietly debat- 
 ed, the right admitted, but postponed to the death of Henry, 
 the duke to be, meanwhile, regent of the kingdom. 
 
 Historical records give a very imperfect account of the deep 
 and searching interests which a change of dynasty, from Lan- 
 caster back to York, must necessarily bring into operation. 
 The titles and estates, which had been gradually strengthening 
 through more than two generations, were to be suddenly seized 
 upon, and bestowed on ancient claimants or new favorites. 
 Whatever may have been the motives, the duke of York 
 acquiesced in the proposed compromise. He sent to the 
 queen, requiring her presence in London. This active and 
 intelligent female had, meanwhile, obtained from Scotland and 
 in the north, an army of twenty thousand, and came to bring 
 her own answer. The duke, supposing this armament could 
 be no more than an insurrection, proceeded with five thousand 
 men to the north. He found at Wakefield (about sixty miles 
 13* 
 
150 
 
 CIVIL WARS. 
 
 north-east of Liverpool) that his force was too small to meet 
 that of the queen. He threw himself into Sandal castle, in- 
 tending to await the coming of his son, the earl of March, 
 wdth a force from the borders of Wales ; but feeling himself 
 disgraced in thus sheltering himself from a woman, he came 
 forth, and the battle of Wakefield was fought on the 24th of 
 December, 1460. The duke was killed. The earl of Salis- 
 bury was taken and beheaded. The earl of Rutland, a youth 
 of fourteen, youngest son of York, was killed after the battle 
 by the hand of lord Clifford, to avenge his father's death at 
 St. Alban's. The head of York was adorned with a paper 
 crown, by Margaret's orders, and placed on the gates of the 
 city of York, together with Salisbury's head. This was the 
 fourth battle of the roses. The duke of York fell at the age 
 of fifty. He probably did not leave a better man than himself 
 in the kingdom. His surviving children were Edward, George, 
 and Richard ; Anne, Elizabeth, and Margaret. 
 
 Edward, who was earl of March, now duke of York, was 
 coming from the borders of Wales. The queen sent a division 
 of her army, under the king's half brother, Jasper Tudor, earl 
 of Pembroke, to meet Edward. The parties met at Morti- 
 mer s cross, Herefordshire, near the borders of Wales, on the 
 2d of February, 1461. The queen's party was defeated, with 
 the loss of four thousand. Sir Owen Tudor (grandfather of 
 Henry VII.) was taken and beheaded. This was the fifth 
 battle. 
 
 The queen had better fortune at the sixth battle, fought at 
 St. Alban's, (the second, in this controversy, at that place,) on 
 the 17th of the same month of February. Here the earl of 
 Warwick appeared, with a numerous force from London, 
 assured of victory ; but another case of treachery arose on his 
 side. Lovelace, who led a large body of Yorkists, withdrew 
 in the midst of the conflict. The Yoikists were vanquished, 
 and the king fell again into the possession of the queen. But 
 this heroine finding herself between the young duke of York, 
 who was coming from the west, and the city of London, well 
 known to be favorably disposed to her enemy, withdrew 
 towards the north. The duke, less scrupulous than his father, 
 led his army to the city, and there caused himself to be pro- 
 claimed as Edward IV., March 5, 1461. 
 
EDWARD IV. 151 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Reig7i of Edward IV.-^ Continuations of the Wars between the two Roses 
 — Edward's Queen, Elizabeth WoodviLle—Rebetlioiis — Edward's Flight 
 — His Restoration — Death of Warwick— Queen Mat gar et captive — 
 Death of Henry VI. 
 
 Edward IV. was twenty years old. He was handsome, 
 and devoted to pleasure, but capable of energetic action, and 
 insensible to any restraints arising from mercy or a sense of 
 justice. He was well adapted to the cruel and bloody efforts 
 necessary to secure his seat upon the throne. The public feel- 
 ing had become familiar with scenes of violence. It excited 
 no emotion to see a London citizen put to death for saying he 
 would make his son heir to the crown, meaning the sign over 
 his own shop-door. It was about this time that the symbol of 
 the two roses first appeared. The whole nation was nearly 
 equally divided into two vindictive parties. Both could not 
 exist, and nothing but violence could destroy either. 
 
 Margaret had acquired an army of sixty thousand in York- 
 shire. Edward and the earl of Warwick led an army of 
 forty thousand against her. On the 29th of March, 1461, the 
 seventh battle was fought at Touton, a short distance from 
 Wakefield, near the city of York. This was the severest 
 battle of the war; thirty-six thousand men having fallen on 
 the side of the queen. Among the slain of this party were 
 the earl of Westmoreland, Sir John Nevil, his brother, the earl 
 of Northumberland, lords Dacres and Welles, and Sir Andrew 
 Trollop. The earl of Devonshire (now of the king's party) 
 was made prisoner, and immediately beheaded by Edward's 
 order. The heads of the late duke Richard and the earl of 
 Salisbury, which the queen had placed over the gate of York 
 immediately after the battle of Wakefield, were taken down 
 and buried, and that of Devonshire put up. The king and 
 queen, who were at the city of York awaiting the issue of 
 this battle, fled into Scotland. Among their companions were 
 the duke of Exeter, who had married king Edward's sister, 
 and Henry, duke of Somerset. Edward supposed he should 
 best promote his own interest by returnirig to London. 
 
 A parliament was held in November, and Edward experi- 
 enced the benefit of his own decisive energy. Parliament 
 was ready to annul every act of the Lancastrian kings as 
 mere usurpation, and to reverse every attainder and forfeiture. 
 
153 EDWARD IV. 
 
 It is now obvious why these battles occurred, and why they 
 were so severely contested. Parliament proceeded to declare 
 the king and queen, and all their adherents of the nobility and 
 gentry, attainted, and all the titles and estates of these attaint- 
 ed persons to be forfeited. But as to those who were within 
 Edward's power, attaint and forfeiture were followed by exe- 
 cution, John, earl of Oxford, and his son, Aubrey de Vere, 
 and three others, were so condemned and executed. 
 
 Between this time and May, 1464, Margaret had gone over 
 to France, and prevailed on the cautious Louis XI, to furnish 
 her with two thousand men, on the promise of surrendering 
 Calais, if she recovered the throne. On the 15th of May, the 
 queen again tried her fortune at the battle of Hexham, and 
 was defeated. This battle was the eighth. Hexham is within 
 sixty miles of Scotland. The duke of Somerset, the lords 
 Roos and Hungerford, Sir Humphrey Nevil, and others, were 
 either killed in battle or beheaded afterwards. Such modes of 
 vengeance indicate the desperate character of the war, far 
 more ferocious than war between different nations. 
 
 Margaret was compelled to hide herself and her son Ed- 
 ward (now about ten years old) in a forest. Here she was 
 assailed and robbed, and while the robbers were contending 
 for the spoils, she escaped, and soon after encountered another 
 robber carrying a drawn sword. She approached him boldly, 
 and addressed him, — " My friend, I commit to your care the 
 safety of your king's son ! " From whatever motive, the con- 
 fidence was accepted. She was concealed some time in the 
 forest, aided to reach the sea-coast, and escaped to France. 
 Her husband, Henry, was secreted in the north for more than 
 a year, then taken and imprisoned in the tower. 
 
 There Avas now comparative tranquillity. The Lancastrians 
 were terrified and silent. Edward abandoned himself to 
 pleasure. The fortunes of England took a new and unex- 
 pected turn from a mere accident. The princess Jaqueline of 
 Luxembourgh, widow of John, duke of Bedford, regent of 
 France, (who died in 1435,) married a private gentleman, 
 Thomas Woodville. Their daughter Elizabeth married Sir 
 John Gray, who was in the second battle of St. Alban's, on 
 the queen's side, and was there killed. The king (Edward 
 IV,) happening to be near the abode of Jaqueline, stopped to 
 visit her ; saw Elizabeth, became enamored, and raised her to 
 the throne. These things happened while the king's friend 
 Warwick was engaged in negotiating a marriage, under a 
 special commission from Edward, between him and the prin- 
 
EDWARD IV. 153 
 
 cess Bona of Savoy, sister to the queen of France. This alli- 
 ance was thought, by Warwick, necessary to Edward's secu- 
 rity, it was not only prevented, but Warwick perceived that 
 the power which he had exercised was impaired, and might 
 soon be lost under the influence of new favorites. Edward 
 felt too heavily the weight of obligation to Warwick, and was 
 not disinclined to be freed from a burthen. This appears to 
 be the point of time when an alienation began, and which 
 prolonged the wars of the roses, and, consequently, the afflic- 
 tions which seemed to have subsided. It may have been 
 difficult for Edward to bear Warwick's pretensions, and im- 
 possible to reconcile these with the powers which the new 
 queen assumed to exercise. The rich, noble, powerful War- 
 wick, had only to choose between a life of insignificance and 
 an attempt to make his power and his indignation felt on the 
 throne itself 
 
 The queen had a father, a brother, three sisters, and also, 
 by her former marriage, a son. All of them were raised to 
 high dignity by titles, marriages, or offices; nor only so, in 
 effecting her object, the queen wounded the pride of the whole 
 family of Nevil, of which Warwick was one. The ancient 
 nobility were generally disgusted by the queen's arrogance in 
 advancing her relations. Even the family of York were 
 unable to conceal their displeasure. 
 
 George, duke of Clarence, the king's second brother, was 
 among the malcontents of this time. Warw'ick perceiving 
 this, effected a marriage between Clarence and his eldest 
 daughter. This lady was one of two who were to inherit 
 Warwick's immense fortune. This alliance occurred in 1466. 
 
 From this time till 1469, Edward appears to have been 
 attempting to strengthen himself against France, by an alliance 
 with Charles, duke of Burgundy, to whom he gave his sister 
 Margaret in marriage. Some other arrangements were made, 
 to like purpose, with the duke of Brittany. Warwick retained 
 his government of Calais during these years, and was not 
 otherwise employed by the king. 
 
 In 1469 there was a numerous insurrection in the north. 
 It does not appear to have been political in its commencement. 
 Lord Montague, who was the military chief in the north and 
 brother of Warwick, attempted to suppress the insurgents. 
 The leader was seized and executed. Sir Henry Nevil, son 
 of Lord Latimer, associated himself with the rebels, as did Sir 
 John Coniers. Herbert, earl of Pembroke, (successor of Jas- 
 per Tudor in that title,) and Stafford, earl of Devonshire, were 
 
154 
 
 EDWARD IV. 
 
 sent against them by the king. There was a battle at Banbu- 
 ry. Nevil took Pembroke and beheaded him. The king 
 thinking the earl* of Devonshire blameable, beheaded him. 
 The rebels sent a party to Grafton, surprised the queen's 
 father, earl Rivers, and her brother John, and executed them. 
 This fact leads to a surmise that Warwick was not ignorant 
 that such insurrection was intended. 
 
 In 1470 another rebellion occurred, in Lincoln, with a force 
 of thirty thousand. Sir Hobert Welles, son of lord Welles, 
 (who seems to have abjured all part in it,) was their leader. 
 The king fought a battle with them, defeated them, and be- 
 headed lord Welles and his son. 
 
 These insurrections are not accounted for. They show an 
 exceedingly irritated condition of society, probably arising 
 from the insecurity of property and life, and this from inces- 
 sant revolutions and their consequences; or they may have 
 been excited by the malcontents, even by Warwick himself 
 
 Warwick, and his son-in-law Clarence, came from Calais to 
 aid the king, and had commissions to levy troops. But, sud- 
 denly, both Warwick and Clarence came out against the king, 
 and used their commissions to levy troops for themselves. 
 There may have been some connexion between these persons 
 and Sir Robert Welles. Hearing of his defeat, they retired 
 to the north, where they are supposed to have expected the aid 
 of lord Stanley, who married Warwick's sister, and of the 
 marquis Montague, brother of Warwick. Neither of these 
 persons appeared, and Warwick and Clarence fled. They 
 arrived at Calais, but the commandant of that fortress would not 
 admit them, preferring to adhere to the king. Doubtless, 
 Warwick's office of governor of Calais had been revoked. 
 He and his son-in-law, the duke of Clarence, were compelled 
 to seek safety in France. Both Warwick and Clarence now 
 appear as Lancastrians, negotiating with Margaret and the 
 king of France to dethrone Edward, and replace Henry. 
 Warwick married his youngest daughter to Margaret's son, 
 the prince of Wales, who was yet a boy, and settled the Eng- 
 lish crown on them and their issue, and in default of such 
 issue, on Clarence, and his heirs. 
 
 Edward had notice of these measures, considered them con- 
 temptible, and desired nothing more earnestly than that War- 
 wick should venture to England. He did venture thither, 
 soon found himself at the head of sixty thousand men, and 
 Edward approached him at Nottingham, in September, 1470. 
 In the night before the expected day of battle, some of War- 
 
EDWARD IV. 155 
 
 wick's party took arms, and proceeded with the Lancastrian 
 war cry towards Edward's quarters, who was advised by his 
 chamberlain, lord Hastings, to fly. He did so, and was hastily 
 conveyed over to the continent, and with so little preparation, 
 that he paid for his passage with his robe lined with sable. 
 Thus, in eleven days from landing, Warwick was master of 
 the kingdom. 
 
 The proud Warwick hastened to London, released the same 
 Henry whom he had ignominiously committed to the tower, 
 and convoked a parliament. This assembly restored Henry; 
 reversed all that the York party had done; restored the Lan- 
 castrians, and provided for the entire execution of the treaty 
 which Warwick had made with Margaret, in Paris. The 
 leaders of the Yorkists fled. Some of them, who had been 
 dukes, were little better than common beggars on the continent. 
 
 The toils of Margaret were now to be rewarded. She was 
 about to see her enemies prostrated ; herself and family restored 
 to the dignity and honor of which they had been unjustly and 
 cruelly deprived. The fugitive Lancastrians gathered around 
 her, to grace her triumphal return. Necessary preparations, 
 and adverse winds, prevented her departure, and she did not 
 reach England till the llth of April, 1471. She arrived at 
 the very moment to learn that Edward had returned, Warwick 
 was slain, Edward again king, and her poor husband, Henry, 
 again his captive. 
 
 It appears that Edward was aided by his brother-in-law, the 
 duke of Burgundy. He found his way to York, with some 
 followers. He moved southwardly, becoming daily stronger ; 
 designedly avoided Warwick, who had gone out to meet him ; 
 came to London ; was well received there, and recognised 
 as king. Many reasons are assigned why the citizens of 
 London welcomed him ; but not one creditable to him, or to 
 them. The king had now become strong enough to return 
 upon Warwick. They met at Barnet, about twenty-five miles 
 north of London. 
 
 On the llth of April, 1471, the conflict was had, and War- 
 wick's party were vanquished, and himself slain. These 
 events were produced, in part, by the perfidy of Clarence, and 
 of other supposed friends of Warwick; and, in part, by acci- 
 dents which often settle the result of battles, and which no 
 wisdom can foresee or prevent. Montague, the brother of 
 Warwick, was also slain. 
 
 On the same day of the battle, Margaret landed at Wey- 
 mouth, in Dorsetshire, on the south coast of England. Over- 
 
156 EDWARD IV. 
 
 whelmed by this reverse, for the first time, she gave way to 
 her fate, and sought a neigliboring sanctuary for herself and 
 son. Reassured by her companions and friends, she proceeded 
 northwardly to Tevvksbury, in Worcestershire, between the 
 cities of Worcester and Gloucester, where the battle of that 
 name (Tewksbnry) was fought, on the 11th of May, 1471. 
 Her party was totally defeated. The earl of Devonshire, and 
 lord Warloc, were killed in the field. The duke of Somerset, 
 and others, beheaded. The queen and her son were taken. 
 The son was brought to Edward's presence, who demanded of 
 him why he dared enter England. The youth (then about 
 eighteen) answered, "to claim my inheritance." Edward 
 struck him in the face, which whs construed into an order to 
 dispatch him. He was hurried into an adjoining room, and 
 that deed was done: some say by Gloucester, afterwards Rich- 
 ard in. Mjrgaret.was consigned to the tovver. Her husband, 
 Henry VI., died in the same place, soon after this battle. 
 There is no evidence that he was murdered, and, according to 
 the moral sense of that day, it is of little importance whether 
 he was, or was not. 
 
 After the battle of Tevvksbury, no Lancastrians remained, 
 who could disturb Edward, except Jasper Tudor, earl of Pem- 
 broke, half brother to Henry VI., and his nephew, the earl of 
 Richmond. Both these persons were then in Wales, where 
 Edward could not pursue them with a military force. He at- 
 tempted to get possession of them by fraud, and to cause them 
 to be murdered. They retired to France, and were driven into 
 a port in Brittany. They intended to go to Paris, but the 
 duke of Brittany found it expedient to forbid their departure. 
 Edward was careful to have them well guarded there. The 
 young earl of Richmond remained there until he returned to 
 England to wear its crown. 
 
 Edw^ard lived about eleven years after he had slain in battle, 
 silenced by the axe, or put to flight, every one who could 
 assert a claim to the throne. He had also taken a cruel ven- 
 geance on many of those persons who had united with his 
 adversaries. He attended next to schemes of ambition, in the 
 aflfairs -of France, and the countries which border upon France. 
 In these measures he had to contend with the most cunning 
 and most unprincipled man of the age, Louis XI. ; and found 
 no better fruits from his exertions, than the painful assurance 
 of having been duped, without the possibility of obtaining his 
 objects, or gratifying his revenge. 
 
 The private life of Edward was exceedingly odious. He 
 
EDWARD IV. 157 
 
 was the handsomest and most profligate man of his time. He 
 had popularity, and perhaps good will, with many of his sub- 
 jects, who were inclined to judge lightly of his vices. He 
 Avas brave and able in battle; prompt and effective in council; 
 but perfidious and cruel as a victor. The causes of his death, 
 at the age of forty-two, are variously stated. His own vices 
 were undoubtedly the true causes, whatever character disease 
 may have taken at the close. (April 9th, 1483.) 
 
 This profligate life of Edward was a subject of notice, after 
 his death, in the case of Jane Shore, who is destined, through 
 the attractions of the drama, to be long remembered. Mcin- 
 tosh has done something to mitigate opinion, in quoting the 
 words of a contemporary writer, Sir Thomas More : — " Proper 
 she was and fair, yet delighted not men so much in her beauty, 
 as in her pleasant behavior; for a proper wit had she, and 
 could both read well, and write: ready and quick of answer, 
 neither mute nor babbling; many mistresses the king had, but 
 her he loved, whose favor, to say the truth, she never abused, 
 to any man's hurt, but often employed to many a man's relief." 
 
 While Edward lived, he could suppress the bitterness of 
 feeling which had arisen, and which proved more inveterate 
 even than that of the two roses; but when this influence was 
 lost, all restraint on hatreds was lost. Elizabeth Woodville 
 had always known how to preserve, and to exercise her power 
 over her husband: and she had used it to honor and illustrate 
 all her own family, to the utmost of royal favor. The ancient 
 nobility had looked on this arrogance with smothered enmity 
 so long, that the opportunity to show it, and humble the 
 Woodvilles, was a welcome event. These feelings accorded 
 well with the designs of Richard, duke of Gloucester, who had 
 been careful to keep on good terms with all around him. 
 The long expected day had come to develope these designs. 
 These, and the execution of them, give to Richard the highest 
 place among the cool and deliberate villains, who have, at any 
 time, appeared on earth. 
 
 14 
 
158 RICHARD III. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIIL 
 
 Richard III. — Principal actors in his time — Murder of Edward'' s two sons 
 — Richard's attempt to marry Edward's daughter Elizabeth — Earl of 
 Richmond — Battle of Bosworth — Henry VII. 
 
 Richard, duke of Gloucester, has not been brought but 
 little into view in the preceding events. He was employed by 
 Edward in an expedition undertaken against Scotland, and 
 then held a high military rank. He was on the borders of 
 Scotland when his brother Edward died. This person be- 
 comes the principal character in the tragic scenes of the time. 
 Edward had removed from the earth his Lancastrian foes, 
 only to give place to the passions of his own brother, which 
 were satisfied with nothing short of the destruction of every 
 member of Edward's family, who stood between him and the 
 throne. The persons who are known as agents from the 9th 
 of April, 1483, (Edward's decease,) to the 22d of August, 1485, 
 when the duke of Gloucester (as Richard HI.) was slain, and 
 the earl of Richmond, (as Henry VH.) became king, were 
 these: — 
 
 1. Elizabeth, widow of Edward IV., whose origin and 
 family connexion have been already stated. 
 
 2. Edward V., son of Edward IV. and Elizabeth Wood- 
 ville, born 4th of November, 1470; murdered in the tower, 
 June, 1483. 
 
 3. Richard, duke of York, younger brother of Edward V., 
 murdered at the same time in the tower. 
 
 4. Elizabeth, born February, 1466, married Henry VII., 
 January, I486. 
 
 5. Richard, duke of Gloucester, brother of Edward IV., 
 usurped the crown as Richard III. Killed at Bosworth, 
 August, 1485, supposed to have been then thirty-eight years 
 old. " Of small stature, humpbacked, harsh, disagreeable 
 countenance, and one arm shrivelled and decayed." (Hume.) 
 
 6. The earl of Rivers, one of the Woodvilles, brother of the 
 queen; supposed to have been in middle age in 1483; much 
 distinguished for his learning and accomplishments. He in- 
 troduced printing in England, by commending Caxton to the 
 patronage of Edward IV. (between 1471 — 1483.) The earl 
 was murdered at Pomfret castle, June, 1483, by order of 
 Richard HI. 
 
RICHARD III. 159 
 
 7. Sir Richard Gray, son of the queen by her first marriage, 
 murdered at Pomfret castle, with earl Rivers. 
 
 8. The marquis of Dorset, was another son of the queen by 
 her former marriage, and brother of Sir Richard Gray. 
 
 9. The duke of Buckingham was descended from the sixth 
 son of Edward III., who was Thomas of Woodstock, duke of 
 Gloucester, brother of Edward, the Black Prince, and of John 
 of Gaunt. The descent was through Thomas's daughter 
 Ann, who married Thomas, earl of Stafford. Their son was 
 Humphrey, duke of Buckingham, who fvas killed in 1460. 
 The son of this duke died of his wounds received at the first 
 battle of St. Albans, 1 455. The son of the last mentioned 
 duke was the present Henry, duke of Buckingham, and hus- 
 band of the queen's sister Catherine Woodville. He was be- 
 headed by Richard III. in 1483. Buckingham was one of the 
 first men of his time, by family, by riches, and by personal 
 qualities. He was among the number of those who were 
 displeased with the arrogance of his sister-in-law, the queen ; 
 took part with Richard, and then against him. 
 
 10. Among the adherents to the queen, was lord Lyle, her 
 brother-in-law. 
 
 11. The duke of Norfolk. Thomas de Mowbray, earl of 
 Nottingham, was created duke of Norfolk, in 1398. (He was 
 grandson of Thomas Plantagenet, second son of Edward I.) 
 Sir John Howard married the heiress of John de Mowbray, 
 duke of Norfolk. This nobleman adhered to Richard HI., 
 and commanded the van at Bosworth, and was killed there. 
 His title of duke of Norfolk was recognised by Richard, the 
 day of the coronation. 
 
 12. The Stanley family were ancient and opulent, and were 
 distinguished as far back as the time of Henry HI. In 1456, 
 Sir Thomas Stanley was summoned to parliament. His son 
 Thomas was a leader in the battle of Bosworth, and appeared 
 on Richard's side, but declared for Richmond, and settled the 
 fortune of the day. He was created earl of Derby in 1485, 
 and was husband of Catherine, the mother of Henry VII. 
 
 13. Sir William Stanley was brother of the earl of Derby; 
 beheaded by Henry VIL 
 
 14. Lord Hastings had been among the personal friends of 
 Edward IV., but appeared among the principal advisers of 
 Richard III. Being suspected by Richard, he was beheaded 
 in 1483, in the tower. 
 
 15. The earl of Oxford. Robert de Vere, a favorite of 
 Richard II., was created earl of Oxford. At the battle of 
 
160 RICHARD III. 
 
 Barnet, Warwick's right wing was commanded by John de 
 Vere, Earl of Oxford. The earl escaped, and fled into Wales. 
 
 16. Lord Ferrers, in Richard's army, killed at Bosworlh. 
 
 17. Sir Richard Radcliffe, 
 
 18. Sir Robert Piercy, 
 
 19. Sir Robt. Brakenbury, 
 
 20. Sir William Catesby, 
 Richard, duke of Gloucester 
 
 " taken and beheaded, 
 came from the north towards 
 
 London, immediately on hearing of his brother's death. Ed- 
 ward, now king by»the name of Edward V., was at Ludlow 
 castle, on the borders of Wales, when his father died. He 
 was on his way to London, under the care of his uncle, the 
 earl of Rivers. On the same day that Richard arrived at 
 Northampton; young Edward arrived at Stony Stratford, about 
 ten miles south of that place. The duke of Buckingham had 
 come to Northampton to meet Richard. Earl Rivers left Ed- 
 ward at Stony Stratford, and went over with Sir Richard Gray 
 to Northampton to see Richard, who had assumed the charac- 
 ter of protector. The next day (April 30, 1483) Richard, 
 Buckingham, Rivers, and Gray rode together to Edward at 
 Stony Stratford. When they arrived, Rivers, Gray, and Sir 
 Thomas Vaughan were suddenly arrested by Richard's order, 
 and sent to Pomfret castle, about 25 miles south of the city of 
 York. The charge was, that they had taught the young king 
 to distrust Richard the protector. Richard took on himself to 
 conduct Edward to London. The queen, hearing of these 
 things, foresaw the coming ills, and fled at midnight with her 
 other son and daughter, into Westminster abbey. This was 
 unavailing, as Richard contrived to possess himself of both 
 sons, Edward and Richard, and lodged them in the tower. He 
 pretended that this measure was necessary to their safety. 
 
 On the 13th of June, Richard called a council at the tower to 
 consult on the coronation. He appeared, at first, to be in very 
 good humor. He retired for an hour, and returning with a 
 countenance indicative of the highest displeasure, made bare 
 his shrivelled arm, (which every one present knew to have 
 been so from his youth,) and demanded what should be done to 
 the sorceress who had so afflicted him? This inquiry is sup- 
 posed by some historians to allude to the queen; by others, to 
 Jane Shore, with whom Hastings was supposed to have had an 
 intimacy. Richard then striking violently on the table, armed 
 men rushed into the room, and seized the lords whom Richard 
 desired to secure. Hastings was taken down to the yard, and 
 his head severed from his body on a log; the others were 
 
RICHARD III. 161 
 
 confined in different apartments. On the same day, the 
 duke of Rivers, Sir Richard Gray, and Sir Thomas Vaughan, 
 who were confined at Pomfret castle, in the north, were mur- 
 dered by Richard's order. Richard Radcliffe had been com- 
 missioned to perform this deed, to which Hastings advised. 
 His own execution took place at the very hour when the pris- 
 oners at Pomfret castle were murdered. 
 
 The sudden change of Richard towards Hastings is thus 
 accounted for. Hastings had introduced one Catesby to Rich- 
 ard as a person capable of being useful. Richard employed 
 this man to sound Hastings; he did so, and reported that Hast- 
 ings hated the queen, and desired to deprive her of all power ; 
 but that he was affectionately attached to Edward's children, 
 Richard thereupon concerted the meeting in the tow^er, that he 
 might seize and murder Hastings. 
 
 Richard, to open his way to the crown, had not only to 
 murder his nephews, but to impress the public mind with the 
 belief that they were illegitimate. Lest this measure should 
 not fully answer his purpose, he conceived the project (which 
 gives him a place apart from all other men that ever lived) of 
 blasting the fame of his own mother. He attempted to have it 
 believed that his brother Edward was the offspring of adultery, 
 and himself the only lawful issue of his mother's marriage. 
 In the execution of these horrible designs, he caused Jane 
 Shore to be accused as the mistress of his brother, and con- 
 demned to penance. This unfortunate woman was thus made 
 to suffer, and finally to die in a ditch, the location of which is 
 known by the name of a street in London. He also caused 
 a certain Dr. Shaw to preach a sermon, on the 15th of June, 
 from the text, — "Bastard ships shall not thrive." The object 
 of this sermon was to prove the illegitimacy of Edward's chil- 
 dren. Richard expected that the people assembled there, 
 would be moved to proclaim him. Having failed in this, he 
 obtained, through his creatures, a collection of persons, who 
 were asked, by Buckingham, whether they would have Rich- 
 ard for king. The faint response was deemed sufficient for 
 him to assume the rank of king, and to style himself the third 
 Richard. 
 
 At what time, in what manner, and by what hand Richard 
 caused his two nephews to be murdered in the tower, is not 
 certainly known. Robert Brakenbury, the constable of the 
 tower, is supposed to have refused to murder them ; but sur- 
 rendered his keys, for one night, to Sir James Tyrrel ; and 
 under his direction the act was done, by smotheririg them in 
 14* 
 
162 RICHARD III. 
 
 the bed in which the}' were sleeping. Three persons, Slater, 
 DJghton, and Forest, were selected by Tyrrel, as the immedi- 
 ate agents in the murder. 
 
 Richard discerned the necessity of strengthening himself, 
 and seems to have had but two modes of doing this; rewards, 
 honors, riches, to accomplices in iniquity, and peace-oflerings 
 to those whom he dreaded. But within three months a plan 
 had been laid to bring over the young earl of Richmond from 
 France, and marry him to Elizabeth, (Edward's oldest daugh- 
 ter,) and to assert his claim to the crown. The same Bucking- 
 ham, (who seems to have had from Richard all he asked, and 
 to have had little modesty in asking,) headed this combination 
 against Richard, assisted by the marquis of Dorset, and the 
 bishop of Ely. Within five months of the day when Buck- 
 ingham invited the rabble to accept Richard for their king, he 
 was brought before Richard as a conspirator and traitor, and 
 immediately beheaded, without the ceremony of a trial. The 
 marquis and the bishop escaped to the continent. Several oth- 
 ers, less fortunate, were executed. 
 
 Another mode occurred to Richard of retaining his hold on 
 the crown; a marriage with the known lawful heiress, Eliza- 
 beth, daughter of Edward. There were two obstacles; one 
 that Richard had a wife living, the other that the marriage 
 would be incestuous. He removed the first by poisoning his 
 wife. The second obstacle required the consent of Edward's 
 widow. Richard had murdered her brother, her son, (Lord 
 Gray,) and her tw^o sons, (the young princes,) and now propos- 
 ed to become the husband of her daughter. The mother of 
 Elizabeth must have understood Richard to say, — " It is true 
 that the crown which your deceased husband wore, rightfully 
 descended to your son. I despoiled him, and placed the crown 
 on my own head. That your son might not demand that of 
 which I had robbed him, nor his brother, who would be next 
 entitled, I have put them both to death. Your daughters are 
 entitled next after your sons. If they were all murdered, I 
 should be the lawful successor of your husband. As your 
 daughter Elizabeth is now entitled, let me marry her, make 
 her a queen, and thus secure the crown to myself." Whether 
 fear, ambition, the hope of triumph over the old nobilit3% (her 
 well-knowm enemies,) or other motive, influenced the queen, 
 she consented to give her daughter to the most detestable of 
 men, in person and heart. But the opinion of the public pro- 
 nounced a judgment on this proposal u^hich even the audacious 
 Richard could not resist. Debased as that age was, moral sen- 
 
RICHARD III. 163 
 
 timent enough remained to declare a union between Riciiard 
 and Elizabetii, inadmissible. Debased and daring as Richard 
 was, he felt that such a union would call iorih an expression of 
 horror of him, and of his dominion, which might cost him the 
 throne and his life. 
 
 Whether a domestic insurrection or an invasion by the 
 young earl of Richmond, would happen, or both, was a mat- 
 ter that commanded Richard's attention. He prepared to meet 
 his dangers by force. Richmond being of Welsh descent, 
 and expecting the aid of his countrymen, landed at Milford- 
 Haven (the extreme west point of Wales) on the 7th of Au- 
 gust, 1485. He brought with him only two thousand men. 
 Richard had posted himself in the central part of his kingdom, 
 at Nottingham, and thence moved westwardly, on hearing of 
 Richmond's landing. The place of meeting on the 22d of 
 August was Bosworth, northwest from London, and midway 
 between that city and Liverpool. Richmond's arm.y had in- 
 creased to six thousand. Richard had double that number, 
 including those which lord Stanley and his brother William 
 led, amounting to one half of his force. 
 
 The earl of Oxford, Sir Gilbert Talbot, Sir John Savage, 
 and the earl of Pembroke, were leaders on Richmond's side. 
 The duke of Norfolk, lord Stanley, and Sir William Stanley 
 were leaders on Richard's side. Soon after the battle began, 
 lord Stanley, and soon after his brother also, declared for 
 Richmond. Richard's case was now desperate. He had a 
 single chance, that of slaying Richmond with his own hand. 
 He sought Richmond and found him, but, at the same mo- 
 ment, Sir William Stanley came up with his troops and sur- 
 rounded Richard, who died, fighting bravely to the last. There 
 fell also in this battle most of Richard's associates in crime ; 
 the duke of Norfolk, lord Ferrars, Sir Richard RatclifTe, Sir 
 Robert Piercy, Sir Robert Brakenbury. Sir William Catesby 
 was taken and beheaded. Richard's body Was found, thrown 
 over a horse, carried to Leicester, and buried there. Richard 
 was, probably, betw^een thirty-eight and forty on the day of 
 this battle. 
 
 It is said, by one historian, that Richmond did not manifest 
 much inclination to come within the reach of Richard's sword, 
 but rather put himself in a defensive attitude when he saw 
 Richard approach. He had not, probably, seen Richard be- 
 fore, but could not doubt when he saw him, for Richard 
 intended to survive that battle as king, or die in it as king. 
 He wore his crown. After he fell, a common soldier brought 
 
164 
 
 HENRY VII* 
 
 the crown to Sir William Stanley, who placed it on Rich- 
 mond's head, and saluted him as Henry VII. 
 
 From the time of Henry VI.'s marriage with Margaret of 
 Anjou, to the death of Richard IIL, (forty years,) all the 
 princes of the houses of York and Lancaster perished on the 
 field or at the block, besides a great number of the principal 
 nobles of the kingdom, and an unknown number of inferior 
 nobles, gentry, and private persons. The loss, independently 
 of rank, was a serious one to the nation, to say nothing of the 
 distresses which accompanied this loss. The whole popula- 
 tion of England is supposed not to have exceeded three mil- 
 lions. 
 
 In Richard's short reign there was but one session of par- 
 liament. Considering the disturbed state of the kingdom, the 
 acts of this session are remarkable. There were fifteen acts, 
 seven of them were for the regulation of commerce and manu- 
 factures. Prior to this session, all laws were written in barba- 
 rous Latin or French, both unintelligible to the mass of the 
 people. In this, and all future parliaments, the laws were 
 enacted in English. The acts of Richard's parliament were 
 the first that were printed. (Macpherson, vol. i. p, 704.) 
 
 Henry VII. began his reign on the field of Bosworth. If 
 he claimed the crown as a Lancastrian, there were descendants 
 from John of Gaunt (the son of Edward III.) in Spain, who 
 had belter claims than his. He could not claim from the 
 house of York by marriage with Elizabeth, the daughter of 
 Edward IV. ; that union had not taken place. There was a 
 son of George, duke of Clarence, (called Edward Plantage- 
 net, earl of Warwick,) who might have been thought to have 
 a better right even than Elizabeth, though only nephew of 
 Edward IV. The claim of conquest was inadmissible. Rich- 
 mond had conquered an usurper, not the nation. One con- 
 dition of supporting Richmond was, that he should marry 
 Elizabeth, which he did, but with delay and apparent reluc- 
 tance, on the 14th of January, 1486. Henry's policy and 
 feeling were entirely Lancastrian, and his repugnance to the 
 Yorkists hardly veiled, and never overcome, even as to his 
 wife. Henry's life was devoted to two objects, gathering 
 riches and securing himself on the throne. 
 
 Margaret, the sister of Edward iV., had married the duke 
 of Burgundy. This lady is supposed to have invented the 
 plan of causing one Lambert Symnel to personate Edward 
 Plantagenet, (above named,) and to claim the crown. This 
 
HENRY VII. 165 
 
 Edward was then safely in the tower, and Henry ordered him 
 to be led through the streets of London, on horseback, to show 
 that Symnel was an impostor. But the supporters of Symnel 
 gathered an army in the west, which penetrated to the middle 
 of the kingdom, where it was met and vanquished. Symnel 
 was taken, and made a turnspit in the king's kitchen. 
 
 Six years afterwards (1493) another pretender appeared, Per- 
 kin Warbeck, claiming to be Richard, duke of York, second son 
 of Edward IV. This person is supposed to have been moved 
 to this adventure by the same Margaret sister of Edward IV., 
 duchess of Burgundy. He pursued his purpose six years, 
 and was sometimes well sustained in Scotland, Ireland, and 
 Wales. He was at length taken, or surrendered himself, and 
 imprisoned in the tower in 1499. The son of George, duke 
 of Clarence, called the earl of Warwick, nephew of Edward 
 IV., had been a prisoner there for fifteen years. His offence 
 was, that he was one of the house of York. He had lived 
 without any companion, without any instruction, and without 
 the power of instructing himself, as his apartment was too 
 dark to discern letters Yet this unfortunate boy was accused 
 and executed for treason. When Perkin Warbeck was impris- 
 oned in the same place, he was charged with having plotted 
 with the simple Warwick to escape. In the close of 1499, 
 both these young persons were executed. Mcintosh gives 
 a mournful and disgraceful solution to this apparent act of 
 barbarity. Henry desired to marry his son Arthur, prince 
 of Wales, to Catherine of Arragon, daughter of Ferdinand 
 and Isabella. The marriage contract was delayed for the 
 reason that Ferdinand thought Henry insecure, while any one 
 of the house of York existed. Perkin Warbeck was there- 
 upon used, though uninformed himself of the purpose or con- 
 sequences, to draw Warwick into the commission of some act 
 which might apparently forfeit his life. This could not be 
 done without forfeiting his own life, and both were executed. 
 This criminal measure may have accomplished Henry's pur- 
 pose. Arthur married Catherine, but died within six months 
 afterwards. 
 
 Sir .Tames Mcintosh refers to Lord Bacon as an authority 
 for the fact, that the destruction of Warwick, the last of the 
 male Plantagenets, was an indispensable condition of the mar- 
 riage of Arthur and Catherine. This fact seems to have 
 been known to Catherine; for, when she had become the wife 
 of Arthur's brother, (Henry VIII.,) and the latter had resolved 
 on a divorce, Catherine said, — " The divorce is a judgment of 
 God, for that my former marriage was made in blood ! " 
 
liU> IIKXRY VII. 
 
 The govornniont of HtMiry soonis to have been snfliciently 
 unpopular to make many persons of hiiih rank desire some 
 other state of things. Many believed Warbeck to be the son 
 of Edward IV., and were inclined favorably to him. Among 
 others, Sir William Stanley, the same person who decided the 
 fate of the battle of Bosworth, was accused, condemned, and 
 executed. IMany others were executed on like charges. Stan- 
 ley was own brother to the earl of Derhy, who was the hus- 
 band of the king's mother. But Henry is charged with 
 desiring the death of Stanley as a traitor, rather because the 
 great estates and riches of that nobk-man would be forfeited, 
 than to punish liis otience Henry's conduct, in this matter, 
 would stamp a private cliaracter, in these days, with intamy. 
 
 Henry involved himself, to some extent, in the conflicts and 
 politics of the continent. No event arose from these causes 
 material to be noticed. An important event happened in 
 Henry's time in relation to Scotland. The destructive wars 
 which had been carried on for centuries between the north and 
 south parts of the island, were terminated by the marriage of 
 Henry's daughter. Elizabeth Tudor, with James IV , king of 
 Scotland. From this marriage the house of Stuart came to 
 the crown of England in the person of .Tames I., when the 
 house of Tudor became extinct by the death of Elizabeth, the 
 grand-daughter of Henry 
 
 The reign of Henry was, on the whole, fortunate for Eng- 
 land. Though the king's strongest passion was avarice, and 
 though this passion was indulged by him to excess, yet the 
 nation had repose, after long and ruinous convulsions. They 
 endured the most arbitrary dominion which had been experi- 
 enced since the time of king John, when the great charter was 
 extorted. But the fear of bringing on civil convulsions again, 
 and the terror which Henry's severe government had ditlused, 
 preserved the country in peace. 
 
 Henry had two principal counsellors, John Morton and 
 Richard Fox, on whom he bestowed the highest othces of 
 church and state; and two unprincipled and obedient lawvers, 
 Sir Richard Empson and Edmund Dudley, whom he employ- 
 ed to rob his subjects under the forms of civil and criminal 
 process. The sole object was to accumulate money for money's 
 sake, and not to expend it, either for the public or himself. 
 He seems to have been destitute of passions and afiections, 
 absorbed in himself and valuing himself only as tenant of a 
 throne and as a gatherer of riches. One case will be sutticient 
 to show the character o( the monarch and the man. 
 
HENRY VII. 107 
 
 The earl of Oxford resided at his castle at Henningham : 
 the king visited the earl at that place. There was a law in 
 force which made it penal for the great lords to retain in their 
 service numerous followers in livery and badges, for the pur- 
 pose of employing them in quarrels and in petty wars, offen- 
 sive and defensive. This law discloses the fact, that the great 
 lords strengthened themselves by enlisting these dependants in 
 their train, giving them the appearance of domestic servants. 
 The king had been faithfully served by the earl of Oxford in 
 the cabinet and the field, and a friendly relation existed be- 
 tween them. On this occasion, Oxford had spared no exertion 
 to do honor to his guest. The visit being paid, and the king 
 about departing, he saw that Oxford had formed a long line of 
 men, dressed in rich liveries, for him to pass through. The 
 king said to Oxford, — " These handsome gentlemen and yeo- 
 men, on each side of me are, surely, your menial servants." 
 Oxford said no, they were only retained by him to perform 
 extraordinary service. The king replied, — " I thank you for 
 your good cheer, but my laws must not be broken before my 
 face. My attorney must talk with you." Empson and Dud- 
 ley were set to work, and the affair cost the earl fifteen thou- 
 sand marks, (nearly forty-five thousand dollars.) 
 
 Henry devoted many of the latter years of his life to form- 
 ing alliances with royal families, by marrying his children. 
 He hoped, by these means, to strengthen his family on the 
 throne. This was the object in marrying Arthur to Catherine 
 of Arragon, and Elizabeth to James IV. of Scotland. The 
 king's character was shown in the first of these marriages. 
 He was to have two hundred thousand crowns w^ith Catherine. 
 Half was paid. Before the other half was due, Arthur died. 
 Henry was thereby liable to be deprived of the second half, 
 and to be obliged to restore the first ; but he avoided both by 
 getting a papal dispensation for the marriage of his son (Henry 
 Vni.) with the widow of his brother. 
 
 In the fifty-second year of his age, Henry perceived that his 
 days were soon to be numbered. Remorse came upon him for 
 his severe and rapacious exercise of power. He did some acts 
 in the spirit of contrition and atonement, and ordered more by 
 his will. But his profligate successor had other uses for the 
 treasure which Henry accumulated. His death occurred the 
 22d of April. 1509, at Richmond, (his favorite abode,) without 
 drawing a sigh or a tear, probably, from any survivor. Mcin- 
 tosh says, — "His good qualities were useful, but low; his 
 vices were mean, and no person in history, of so much under- 
 
168 AUTHORS. 
 
 Standing and courage, is so near being despised." This writer 
 is more gracious to king Henry, then is consistent with the 
 truth ; and less severe upon him as a ma7i, than is consistent 
 with justice. 
 
 In the fifteenth century the aftermentioned persons flourish- 
 ed in the years placed against their names : — 
 
 1415. John Van Eyk, founder of the Flemish school, dis- 
 covered the use of oil in mixing paints. 
 
 John Huss, and Jerome of Prague, who were burnt by or- 
 der of the council of Constance. 
 
 1420. Gasparini, of Bergamo, author of the first book print- 
 ed in France. 1490. 
 
 1439. Moustrelet, who continued Froissart's chronicles. 
 
 1440. Lawrence Valla, renewed in Italy the beauties of the 
 Latin language. 
 
 1449. Ulugh Beigh, grandson of Tamerlane the Great, 
 author of learned works. 
 
 1450. Sir John Fortescue, chief justice of king's bench, 
 author of a valuable work on the laws of England. (De laudi- 
 bus Legum Anglise.) 
 
 1458. Finniguerra, of Florence, first produced prints by en- 
 graving on copper. Eneas Sylvius, (pope plus 11.) a writer 
 often quoted, historian, &c. Thomas A Kempis, celebrated 
 divine and writer. 
 
 1470. Thomas Littleton, English lawyer ; lord Coke com- 
 mented on his work. Antony, of Palermo, sold his house to 
 buy a manuscript of Livy. 
 
 1481. Rodolphus Agrocola, who first introduced the study 
 of Greek, in Germany. 
 
 1490. William Caxton, first printer in England. 
 
 1498. Philip de Comines, biographer of Louis XT. 
 
 1500. Leonardo de Vinci, of Florence, said to be the first 
 who reduced the art of painting to fixed principles. He expir- 
 ed in the arms of Francis L, of France. 
 
 In this century, there were many others who distinguished 
 themselves as historians, poets, grammarians, translators, teach- 
 ers, &c., showing that the cultivation of the mind had now be- 
 come an object of attention in Europe. That one, among 
 them all, most known at this day, was Nicholas Machiavel, of 
 Florence, born 1469, died 1527, in poverty, though he had 
 been high in office. He wrote History of Florence — Dis- 
 courses on Living — On the Art Military — and his famous 
 work entitled the Prince. The latter gave him a bad name, 
 but some persons consider it a satire on tyranny. 
 
SPAIN. 169 
 
 In the last half of this century, printing was invented, and 
 came into use in many parts of Europe. Great changes had 
 been made in warfare, from the common use of gun-powder, 
 and small fire-arms. The passage by sea to Eastern Asia had 
 been discovered, around the Cape of Good Hope. The west- 
 ern continent had been discovered. From these, and other 
 causes, great revolutions occurred in the following century. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 SPAIN. 
 
 Early Population — Gothic Kingdom — Introduction of the Catholic Relig- 
 ion — Northern Kingdoms of Spain — Invasion of the Moors — Wars 
 betioeen the Northern Kingdoms and the Moors. 
 
 Spain is the most westwardly country of Europe, except 
 Ireland. It is situated between the degrees of thirty-six and 
 forty-four, north latitude, and the degrees of three and ten, east 
 longitude from Greenwich. Its extent from north to south is 
 540 miles ; from east to west it is 560 miles. Its superficial 
 surface contains 225,600 square miles, including Portugal. 
 On the north-east it is separated from France by the Pyren- 
 ees ; on all other parts it is bounded by the sea. It is, there- 
 fore, often called the Peninsula. Its surface is remarkable 
 for the lofty ranges of mountains, and for the elevated plains 
 which are placed between these ranges. There are five 
 ranges, which begin in the Pyrenees, and traverse Spain west- 
 wardly and southwardly. From these ranges, spurs extend 
 and meet, and thus form the location of these plains. The 
 plain on which Madrid, the capital, stands, is two thousand 
 feet above the level of the sea, nearly surrounded by moun- 
 tains. The plain of La Mancha, south of that, is still higher, 
 probably the highest in Europe. In ancient days there were 
 gold mines in some of these regions, and some metals are still 
 obtained from them. There are five great rivers, which run 
 from the north-east to the south-west, and one to the south-east. 
 The valleys through which these rivers run are fertile, and 
 some of them delightful. Some of the mountains are more 
 than a third higher than any in the United States ; that is, 
 between ten and eleven thousand feet. The great rivers have 
 many tributaries ; they are at least one hundred and fifty in 
 15 
 
170 SPAIN. 
 
 number, but, from the mountainous form of the country, none 
 but the great rivers are navigable. It has been suggested that 
 the singular formation of Spain, in having territories severed 
 from each other by mountains difficult to pass, may have occa- 
 sioned the variety of political and moral character which has 
 been noticed, from time to time, in this country. From the 
 variety of climates, the qualities of the soil, and natural riches, 
 Spain might be powerful ; but despotism and the church have 
 overshadowed it. 
 
 Some writers suppose that Spain and Portugal were first 
 possessed by a people called Iberians, a branch of the ancient 
 Kimmerian race, while others consider the Celts as the origi- 
 nal people, who were descended from that race. Long before 
 the Christian era, the Phoenicians (from Tyre and Sidon) had 
 found their way to Spain, and after them the Carthaginians, 
 and both had colonies there. The Greeks, undoubtedly, colo- 
 nized the south-eastern shore of Spain, and there are relics of 
 Grecian ceremonies which time and revolutions have failed to 
 obliterate. About 219 years B. C. the memorable siege of the 
 city of Saguntum (then in alliance with Rome) was carried 
 on by Hannibal, and the city conquered. It stood where Mur- 
 yiedro now stands, on the south-east coast of Spain, near the 
 middle of Valencia. It cost the Romans a vigorous warfare 
 of more than two hundred years to conquer the native people 
 of Spain — accomplished by Agrippa in the year 8 B. C, in 
 the time of Augustus. This country continued to be a Ro- 
 man province about four hundred years ; and was regarded 
 as one of the most valuable appendages of the empire. — 
 Its Hesperian name was given by the Greeks, signifying 
 western, while its Spanish name is thought to be of Phoeni- 
 cian origin, signifying the land of rabbits. These animals 
 must have been very abundant, to have given a name to a 
 count r J'-, then and still distinguishable from most others by 
 many qualities more likely to have suggested a name. 
 
 At the commencement of the fifth century, the Gothic invad- 
 ers had reached Spain. The Roman empire was then yield- 
 ing every where, from its own imbecility and the force and 
 numbers of the barbarians. The tribes who possessed them- 
 selves of Spain about this tim.e, were the Suevi, Alans, and 
 Vandals. From the latter, that beautiful portion in the west 
 of Spain now called Andalusia, has its name. In 419, the 
 Visigoths, under Wallia, founded their kingdom, and drove 
 the Vandals into Africa. Euric, in 484, extended his king- 
 dom still further, expelled the Romans, and established a code 
 
SPAIN. 171 
 
 of written laws. In the beginning of the sixth century, all of 
 the Peninsula, except the small kingdom now called Gallicia, 
 in the north-west corner of Spain, then held by the Suevi, had 
 submitted to the Visigoths, and was then ruled by Alaric, son 
 of the first king of this people, whom historians call the Great 
 Euric. The kingdom of Alaric included a large portion of 
 the south of France, as well as most of Spain. All of France 
 not held by theBurgundians, (along the Rhone and between it 
 and the Alps,) was held by the founder of the French mon- 
 archy, Clovis. 
 
 In 527, Clovis and the Visigoth king Alaric, fought a bat- 
 tle, in which great numbers were engaged. The result enabled 
 Clovis to extend his empire to the Pyrenees. Clovis led his 
 numerous hosts from Paris south-westwardly, through Orleans 
 and Tours, and crossed the Loire at the latter place, and in his 
 way towards Poictiers, near to which Alaric had advanced from 
 the south, with his hosts. The Vienne, a tributary branch of 
 the Loire, having been suddenly increased by rains, was found 
 to be impassable. In this difficulty, and when delay was more 
 perilous than battle, a white stag, of extraordinary size and 
 beauty, suddenly appeared and passed the river, in view of the 
 Franks, and thereby disclosed a ford, of which Clovis availed 
 himself, and came unexpectedly on his foe. Clovis killed 
 Alaric with his own hand, and (Gibbon says) "the victorious 
 Frank was saved by the goodness of his cuirass and the vigor 
 of his horse, from the spears of two desperate Goths, who 
 furiously rode against him to avenge the death of their sove- 
 reign." With regard to the stag, it should be mentioned that 
 the historians of those days were monks, and that Clovis had 
 recently become a convert. This tremendous battle was fought 
 about ten miles south-west of Poictiers, and is sometimes called 
 the battle of Vouille, from the name of the neighboring vil- 
 lage. 
 
 In 585, the Suevi in Gallicia were subdued by the Visi- 
 goths, and thus the whole of the Peninsula became Gothic. 
 In 586, the Catholic religion was introduced, and with it 
 monks, priests, and bishops, and they introduced the Latin 
 language, already much corrupted, as the language of wor- 
 ship. The Visigoths had become converts to Christianity 
 before they (Conquered Spain ; but, like many other barbarian 
 tribes, they were not of Nicene or Catholic faith, but were 
 Arians. At this time, the king of the Visigoths was named 
 Leovigild, an Arian. Herminigild, his son, had become a 
 devout Catholic, and revolted against his father. After many 
 
172 SPAIN. 
 
 unsuccessful attempts, on the part of the son, to obtain the 
 dominion, and, on the part of the father, to bring the son to a 
 sense of his duties, the father ordered the son to be put to 
 death, in the tower of Seville. The second son, Recared, 
 succeeded to the throne, and, being a Catholic, established that 
 form of Christianity in Spain, and connected it with the royal 
 authority. In the w^hole space of the seventh century, the 
 history of this country teaches nothing which was not common 
 to most other countries. There were the usual contentions 
 for the exercise of a despotic power, and, consequently, a pro- 
 portionate amount of crimes and sufferings. There were, also, 
 all the oppressions and miseries which religious contentions 
 produce when the clerical authority is either sustained or 
 opposed by the power of a temporal despot. It may be worth 
 while to mention some few circumstances, rather as amusement 
 than instruction. 
 
 In 656, the throne being vacant, the electors were embar- 
 rassed in choosing a king. At length Wamba, a nobleman, 
 was chosen. He said he knew better than any one else did 
 what he was, and what he was not qualified for ; and that he 
 was not qualified to be a king. Whereupon, one of the elec- 
 tors said to him, — " Whoever persists in refusing to contribute 
 to the good of the country, is as much an enemy of the state 
 as he who attempts to hurt it ; " and then laying his hand on 
 his sword, threatened to run it through Wamba's body if he 
 did not accept. Though Wamba well deserved his place, he 
 was too good a king for his time. A conspiracy was formed, 
 and he was removed in a singular manner. An ecclesiastic 
 could not be a king. Wamba was suddenly converted into 
 one of this order. A sleeping potion was given to him, and, 
 while he was insensible, he was clothed like a monk, and his 
 head shaved. When his senses returned, it was declared that 
 he had renounced the world, and, consequently, his kingdom. 
 This ingenious measure is ascribed to Erviga, who was elected 
 king, or -who took the crown on the deposition of Wamba, in- 
 683. 
 
 The next Visigoth king, but one, w^as called Witiza. He 
 is represented to have been a barbarian. An event occurred 
 in his time which produced most important and enduring con- 
 sequences, and which has some resemblance to a striking event 
 in Roman history. A revolution was effected in Rome, and 
 the Tarquins and royalty banished by the people, in conse- 
 quence of an outrage committed by one of the Tarquins on 
 Lucretia, daughter of Brutus, and wife of Collatinus. A sim- 
 
SPAIN. 173 
 
 liar act of Witiza, in relation to a daughter of count Julien, 
 caused the introduction of the Moors into Spain, and the sub- 
 jection of it to their dominion for eight hundred years. The 
 enraged and inconsolable father sought revenge. The Ara- 
 bians had conquered and converted the Moors, on the opposite 
 coast of Africa, the inhabitants of the ancient Mauritania of 
 the Romans. Musa ruled here as the lieutenant of the Ara- 
 bian caliph, whose seat of empire was at Damascus. Count 
 Julien invited Musa to invade Spain. Gibbon discredits this 
 fact. A one-eyed chief, called Tarik, commanded an army 
 which took the high land now called Gibraltar, a name deriv- 
 ed from Gabel el Tarik, the mountain of Tarik. This Moor- 
 ish army was met in 711, near Cadiz, by a Visigoth army, 
 led by king Witiza, amounting to one hundred thousand men. 
 The Moors had twelve thousand. A battle of seven days' 
 duration ensued. The king was slain, and his army defeated. 
 Within a few months the whole of Spain was conquered, 
 except a few fortified cities and a territory in the mountains, in 
 the north, next the sea, to which the surviving warriors of the 
 Goths retired. Here the spirit of patriotism, liberty, and ven- 
 geance was nourished. Hence it came forth to engage in the 
 warfare which continued through centuries. 
 
 The victorious Tarik was called to severe account by Musa, 
 for the treasures he had gathered, and was reviled, scourged, 
 and imprisoned. While Musa, now ruling in Spain, was 
 meditating the conquest of Europe, he was suddenly arrested, 
 and commanded to appear before the caliph. He was accused 
 (as Gibbon relates) of vanity and falsehood, fined two hundred 
 thousand pieces of gold, publicly whipped, condemned to stand 
 a whole day before the palace gate unsheltered from the sun, 
 and finally dismissed on a pilgrimage to Mecca. Meanwhile, 
 Spain was suffering all the miseries which the merciless Moors 
 could inflict. Count Julien was avenged, if the degradation 
 of his country could satisfy him. 
 
 If the Moors would not have invaded Spain unless count 
 Julien had invited them to come, (which is improbable,) he 
 made the first move in a long train of events important to 
 Spain and to Europe. The conquest and tenure of so large a 
 portion of the west of Christian Europe by infidels, is a dis- 
 astrous occurrence. But the Moors (or, properly, the Ara- 
 bians) will be found to have aided, essentially, in dissipating 
 the barbarism in which Europe was involved. 
 
 The northern part of Spain, to which the unconquered 
 Goths had retired, was a very small territory next to the sea ; 
 15* 
 
174 SPAIN. 
 
 mountainous, and difficult of access. The first of this people 
 who embodied a force against the Moors, was a chief named 
 Pelayo. The kingdom of Oviedo arose here, and was known 
 by that name until the name of Leon was given to it. Leon 
 soon comprised about one quarter part of the peninsula, and 
 was bounded on the west by the Atlantic, north by the Bay of 
 Biscay, eastwardly by the Pyrenees, and southwardly by the 
 territory held by the Moors. In the ninth century, the small 
 kingdom of Navarre arose, eastwardly of Leon, comprising a 
 territory bounded north-eastwardly on France, and extending 
 half the distance across from the Bay of Biscay to the Medi- 
 terranean, and consisting of the mountains and vallies in the 
 north-east corner of Spain. This kingdom gave, for centuries, 
 part of the title of kings of France, long after it ceased to be 
 subject to these kings. South-eastwardly of Navarre, the king- 
 dom of Arragon arose before the end of the eleventh century, 
 and extended from Navarre to the Mediterranean. About the 
 same time, the former kingdom of Oviedo had taken the name 
 of Leon and Castile. In the thirteenth century, Leon and 
 Castile extended over a larger portion of the peninsula. In 
 1074, the kingdoms of Leon, Castile, Navarre, and Arragon, 
 covered about one third of the northern part of Spain. The 
 Moors held the residue. 
 
 These several kingdoms arose, as other kingdoms have 
 been seen to arise elsewhere in Europe, by the necessity of 
 having military chiefs, who became kings by choice, or usurp- 
 ation. Being such, they must have nobles and chiefs. The 
 desire of dominion introduced civil contentions, violence, 
 cruelties, and crimes. It is only necessary to substitute Span- 
 ish names of places and persons, and the same course of action 
 and suffering would be found here, which occurred, from like 
 causes, in France, Italy, and throughout Europe. Sometimes 
 a marriage would unite two of these kingdoms in the same 
 king and queen. Sometimes the death of a king would occa- 
 sion a partition of his dominions among his sons, and then 
 would follow the usual course of warfare, until some one, by 
 fraud, perfidy, or violence, became sole monarch. Such were 
 the contentions which history exhibits in the north of Spain, 
 among the descendants of the Visigoths, for centuries. Some- 
 times one kingdom, and sometimes another, would contend 
 against the Moors ; and, when their own feuds and warfare 
 would permit, they united successfully against the common 
 enemy, and pushed their conquests to the south. 
 
 There was one circumstance among these Gothic Spaniards, 
 
SPANISH ARABS. 175 
 
 which distinguished them from the French and the Germans. 
 The vassalage, or slavery, common in France and Germany, 
 arising out of the order of society, which finally rivetted the 
 feudal system, does not appear to have existed in Spain. This 
 may have been so, for the reason, that the Spaniards had a 
 common interest in their unceasing warfare with the Moors, 
 and a high sense of patriotism in carrying it on. The peo- 
 ple of Spain and of France were both of Celtic origin, inter- 
 mingled with Romans, at the time of the barbarian conquests ; 
 and a similar state of society might have been expected in both 
 countries. The Spaniards were greatly the superiors of the 
 Franks. 
 
 The Moors, as they are usually called, though first called 
 Arabians, and then Saracens, had occupied the south and 
 middle of Spain for three centuries, in the year 1000. Their 
 progress and their interior government, require a brief notice, 
 because this people have impressed themselves so deeply on 
 the affairs of Europe, that the impression still remains. Their 
 settlement in Spain was at first only a colonial relation to the 
 eastern caliphate established in the valley of the Euphrates 
 and Tigris. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 The Moors in Spain — Their Riches and Magnificence — Their Learning — 
 Their Decline. 
 
 When we come to that part of the globe in which Moham- 
 med, or Mahomet appeared, there will be found the proper 
 notice of this remarkable person, of the religion which he 
 established, and of his followers. At present, they are only to 
 be noticed as they appeared in Spain. At the time of their 
 conquest of this country, the throne of the caliphs was at 
 Damascus, which is sixty miles east from the east shore of the 
 Mediterranean, and one hundred and thirty north by east from 
 Jerusalem. In the eighth century, the reigning family were 
 the Abassides, who had supplanted the Ommaiades. Haroun 
 Al Raschid was caliph for some years before his death, in 800. 
 He devoted himself to the cultivation of science in his domin- 
 ions, by inviting learned men to his court, and by causing the 
 philosophical and literary works of the Greeks to be translat- 
 ed into Arabic, and copies of them to be greatly multiplied. 
 
176 SPANISH ARABS. 
 
 The same course was followed by his successors, and Bagdad 
 (which had become the seat of empire) was renowned for its 
 science and learning, while Europe, with the exception of 
 Spain, (from the like course of the Arabians there,) was sunk 
 in the grossest ignorance and barbarism. 
 
 When Abul Abbas (from whom the name of the Abbassides 
 is derived,) overthrew the dynasty of the Ommaiades, (so call- 
 ed from Omwiyah) he attempted to destroy all of the latter 
 race. A young prince, of the name of Abdalrahman, was the 
 only one who escaped. He fled through Egypt, and along 
 the northern coast of Africa, and was joyfully received in 
 Spain, where he founded the caliphate of that country, which 
 continued more than two hundred and fifty years. His seat 
 of empire was at Cordova, on the Guadalquiver, in lower 
 Andalusia. This was an ancient town of the Romans, and is 
 said to exhibit, to the present day, that it was so; and also that 
 it was afterwards Arabian, or Moorish. In splendid Cordova, 
 the commerce, luxury, and learning of the East, were rivalled, 
 if not surpassed. It is credited by respectable historians, (see 
 Hallam's Mid. Ages, vol. i. p. 306,) that Cordova contained, at 
 one p'eriod, two hundred thousand houses, six hundred mosques, 
 and nine hundred public baths; that there were twelve thou- 
 sand towns and villages on the banks of the river. The reve- 
 nues of the caliphs were annually equal to twenty-five millions 
 of dollars. There are still relics of the splendid edifices of the 
 Moors, but their mosques have been transformed into churches. 
 Magnificent Cordova has become comparatively an insignifi- 
 cant city, and its population is now computed at about thirty- 
 five thousand only. Gibbon relates, that the third, and the 
 greatest of the Abdalrahman race, constructed, three miles 
 from Cordova, the city, palace, and gardens of Zehra, in honor 
 of his fevorite sultana. Twenty-five years, and three millions 
 sterling, were required in this work. Here were seen one 
 thousand and two hundred pillars of Spanish, African, Greek, 
 and Italian marble, erected by artists brought from Constan- 
 tinople. One of the fountains in the garden was replenished, 
 not with water, but with purest quicksilver. The prince's 
 household comprised six thousand and three hundred persons, 
 and his guard twelve thousand, whose belts and cimeters were 
 studded with gold. But there was found, in the closet of the 
 deceased caliph, this memorial of his life : " I have now reigned 
 above fifty years in victory, or peace ; beloved by my subjects, 
 dreaded by my enemies, respected by my allies. Riches and 
 honor, power and pleasure, have waited on my call ; nor does 
 
SPANISH ARABS. 177 
 
 any earthly blessing appear to have been wanting to my 
 felicity. In this situation, I have diligently numbered the 
 days of pure and genuine happiness which have fallen to my 
 lot; they amount to four/ een. O man! place not thy confi- 
 dence in this present world!" 
 
 Compared Avith other nations of that time, the Arabians 
 were very superior in intellectual attainments. They had 
 translations from the Greek, especially the works of Aristotle. 
 They plunged into metaphysical philosophy, and the scholas- 
 tic learning, which afterwards flourished in Europe, is sup- 
 posed to have been derived from Aristotle, through them. 
 The Arabian learning was cultivated in Spain. The academy 
 at Cordova was attended, in the eleventh century, by young 
 German, French, and English pupils. There were many 
 other academies and elementary schools. In the science of 
 quantity and numbers, they had sure guides in the Greek 
 translations. In astronomy, they had gone as far as any of 
 their predecessors. The common arithmetical figures are 
 attributed to them ; but these, probably, came from Egyptians. 
 Gibbon says that Arabians admit Algebra to have been, de- 
 rived to them from the Grecian Diophantus. In medicine, 
 they knew far more than any of their contemporaries. They 
 invented distillation. But they absurdly misapplied their 
 knowledge in attempting to find the 'philosopher^ s stone, by 
 which base metals might be converted into gold; and in find- 
 ing the elixir of life, by which to secure immortality on earth. 
 In works of imagination, they had oriental luxuriance. Ro- 
 mance and poetical composition were familiar to them. They 
 did not attempt dramatic writing. Almanac, algebra, alcohol, 
 azimuth, zenith, nadir, alembic, and m.any other familiar words, 
 are of Arabian origin. 
 
 The refinements of the Arabians, and their luxurious enjoy- 
 ments, were either those of sensuality, or of fervent fancy. 
 Their magnificence was that of a people who fell far short of 
 civilization. Wise sayings, and moral precepts were abun- 
 dant among them ; but they had not the only substantial 
 ground-work of real refinement, the spirit of Christianity. 
 Nor had they its necessary consequence, the elevation of woman 
 to the proper rank of equal, companion, and friend of the other 
 sex. But it will appear, in the history of the Arabians, that 
 woman was not, among them, the degraded being which she 
 has ever been among the Turks, who are the ruling Mahome- 
 tans of the present day. Though secluded from the public 
 gaze, there was a spirit of respectful deference towards women, 
 
178 SPAIN. 
 
 The same fact is found in India, in all ages, where a truly- 
 chivalrous spirit exists in regard to the other sex. That 
 degradation of woman in the East, which makes her a miser- 
 able slave, or a gilded toy, is, probably, of Turkish or Tartar 
 origin. It is found wherever Turks or Tartars have acquired 
 dominion. The Arabians of Spain, however, knew nothing 
 of the happiness which is expressed by the comprehensive 
 word home; nothing of that exaltation of the mind and heart, 
 which belongs to the domestic relations of the Christian. Yet 
 it is seen that in the long course of ages, the invasion of Spain, 
 by the Moors, was destined to kindle anew the light of learn- 
 ing in Western Europe; and, in another long space of time, to 
 bring forth that refinement to which the Arabians were stran- 
 gers. Thus it may be found, that the invasion of Spain by the 
 Moors, though at first, the mere violence of the strongest, and 
 prompted by the love of power and of conquest, may have 
 been intended to aid in recovering Europe from its deplorable 
 barbarism. 
 
 The Spanish caliphate continued in splendor until about 
 the year 1030. Then the natural causes of change, which are 
 seen in all earthly things, were operative, and the unity of 
 power gave way. The territories of the Moors were broken 
 into niany petty kingdoms. Insurrections, tumults, violence, 
 and crimes, followed, as elsewhere in the world, and from 
 these causes, the strength which the Moors had maintained 
 when united, gradually declined. Meanwhile the descendants 
 of the Visigoths in the north, were growing stronger and 
 stronger from the union of numbers, and the direction of their 
 force by skilful minds; and were thus enabled successfully to 
 assail their invaders, and to force them further and further 
 towards the south. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVL 
 
 Gothic Kingdoms — Wars with the Moors — Spirit of Freedom — Cortes — 
 Justiza — The Cid — Peter the Cruel — Ferdinand and Isabella — Conquest 
 of Granada. 
 
 Within the Gothic kingdoms of the north of Spain, the 
 elements of history, from the year 1000 to 1450, are the con- 
 tests for the crown ; the attempts of the nobles to control the 
 crown; and the efl^orts of the crown to subdue the nobles. 
 
SPAIN. 179 
 
 Sudden revolutions, extraordinary reverses, bloody battles, ev- 
 ery form of cruelty and crime, may be found in the course of 
 these years. The most prolific and recurring cause of calam- 
 ity, was the custom of making partition of a kingdom among the 
 sons of a dying monarch. It always happened that wars arose 
 and continued, until one of the number had subdued the others, 
 and prepared the way to reproduce the like calamities, in a suc- 
 ceeding generation. To give these details would be useless. 
 On the frontiers of these kingdoms, there was the ever-enduring 
 contest with the Moors. The battles between these enemies 
 were numerous and well fought; but the mode of conducting 
 them, and the immediate agents in each, are not now objects of 
 instruction or interest. 
 
 The result of these 450 years, (from 1000 to 1450,) w^as the 
 gradual enlargement of the two kingdoms of Castile and Arra- 
 gon, which embraced all others, and opened the way for the 
 union of these tw'o, and thus finally established one monarchy 
 throughout the peninsula. 
 
 Without intending to enter into the details of civil wars, bat- 
 tles, insurrections, rebellions, and crimes, there are some facts 
 in Spanish history, in those 450 years, which are w^ell w^orthy 
 of notice. They show a state of society unlike any other at 
 that time existing in Europe. This w^as founded in a knowl- 
 edge of the principles of civil freedom, in a firm resolution to 
 preserve them. Certainly, the Spaniards had a surprising in- 
 telligence (for that age) in the means of effecting their object. 
 How these facts, so unlike any elsewhere in Europe, at the 
 same time, can be accounted for, is now only to be conjectured. 
 There are no means of knowing what the real state of the 
 Gothic Spaniards was, before the Moors overwhelmed them, in 
 711. Whether those who fled to the mountains carried with 
 them principles of civil liberty, and cultivated them there; — or 
 whether these principles were called forth by their struggles 
 with the Moors, and the equality of those who were engaged 
 in these struggles, each one contending for himself, and neces- 
 sarily each one for the whole, — is not to be known. Several 
 writers intimate, that the proud Castilian spirit and honor, 
 (which are still spoken of as existing,) arose from the self-de- 
 pendence of each man, in doing his own part to resist the 
 Moors, and to drive them back. By this is meant, that the 
 Gothic Spaniards, who were, by inheritance and necessity, 
 the irreconcilable foes of the Moors, fought for themselves, and 
 not as the vassals of some lord, in whose quarrel they had en- 
 gaged, from obligation, reluctantly performed. 
 
180 
 
 SPAIN. 
 
 The liability to Moorish invasion required the defence of 
 castles, and the protection of fortified cities. The intercourse 
 of men in cities, during the middle ages, promoted sentiments 
 of liberty, and these were strengthened by the facility of unit- 
 ing to protect and enforce them. As such population increas- 
 ed in number and wealth, they were serviceable to kings in 
 humbling the nobility, and were capable of resisting the tyranny 
 of nobles, when exerted against themselves. From such causes 
 it arose, that there was a firmer and more rational spirit of lib- 
 erty, in the north of Spain, than any where else in Europe. It 
 was especially so in the cities, because they were erected on ter- 
 ritories wrested from the Moors, and had, originally, grants of 
 privileges connected with the duty of maintaining these cities 
 against the Moors. 
 
 As a further aid in resisting the Moors, and in support of 
 the ever-cherished hope of expelling them, military orders of 
 knighthood were established in Spain. Those of Caletrava, St. 
 Jago, and Alcantara, were the most distinguished. The mem- 
 bers of these institutions took a prominent part in the wars 
 of the Peninsula. They were established between the years 
 1150 and 1200; probably imitations of the military orders 
 established about the same time, in Palestine, by the Crusaders. 
 In the beginning of the thirteenth century, (1210,) the king, Al- 
 fonso IX., defeated the Moors in a battle at Banos di Tolosa, 
 and slew 180,000. This is so extraordinary an event, before 
 the use of gunpowder, it is proper to remark, that it is credited 
 by Hallam. (Middle Ages, vol. 1. p. 305.) In 1236, the splen- 
 did city of Cordova was wrested by Ferdinand from the Moors, 
 and soon after, Seville. 
 
 Peculiar in^^titutions to preserve liberty. There were great 
 national councils in these Spanish kingdoms. They consisted 
 of the nobles, spiritual persons, and the deputies from the cities. 
 It is doubtful whether these great councils, including the third 
 estate, are not of earlier date by 150 years, than similar coun- 
 cils in England. These assemblies were called Cortes, and 
 the third estate (or commons) were a constituent part, as 
 early as 1169. They exercised an important power. Their 
 assent was indispensable to taxation ; and they had a controll- 
 ing power over expenditure. In 1258, the cortes informed 
 their Monarch that his daily expenditure, for his table, ought 
 not to exceed a certain sum. 
 
 In the time of Alfonso X., king of Castille and Leon, (about 
 the year 1250,) a law existed to this effect: — "The duty of 
 subjects towards their king, enjoins them not to permit him, 
 
SPAIN, 181 
 
 knowingly, to endanger his salvation, nor to incur dishonor, 
 or inconvenience, in his person or family, nor to produce mis- 
 chief to his kingdom. And this may be fulfilled two ways — 
 one by good advice, showing him the reason wherefore he 
 ought not to act thus; the other by deeds, seeking means to 
 prevent his going on to his own ruin, and putting a stop to 
 those who give him ill counsel; for, inasmuch as his errors 
 are of worse consequence than those of other men, it is the 
 bounden duty of subjects to prevent his committing them." 
 
 This law was in force soon after the time that magna charta 
 was wrested from king John. It asserts as decided a power 
 over the royal will as that eminent recognition of liberty 
 does. 
 
 In the kingdom of Arragon, the spirit of liberty was still 
 more emphatic in the 13th century. In 1283, Peter the third, 
 was compelled to grant the law of " general privilege," which 
 goes further than magna charta. It also recites, that the priv- 
 ileges therein spoken of, are, — " The ancient liberties of their 
 country." The people of this kingdom established the right 
 of maintaining their privileges by force of arms ; the recog- 
 nition of this right was called " The privilege of union." 
 This privilege was lost at the battle of Epila, in 1348, between 
 the king and his nobles, in which the former triumphed. 
 
 A more remarkable fact in the government of Arragon, was 
 the existence of an officer called the justiza. How ancient 
 this officer was, is unknown. Hallam says, he cannot be traced 
 further back than 1118. After the privilege of union was 
 abolished, this officer appears to have had an increased power. 
 We have not room to mention all the powers of this officer. It 
 is a most extraordinary and unaccountable fact, that in this 
 benighted period of the world, a power should have been estab- 
 lished which has been the boast of free governments in the 
 most enlightened of modern times. The justiza had power, 
 not only over persons, but over tribunals, and even over the 
 monarch himself. Peter IV. removed his son John from the 
 regency of Arragon, while Peter was absent. John asserted 
 the ancient right of the heir apparent to that regency, in case of 
 the king's absence. The justiza confirmed the right, replaced 
 John, and the king submitted. Afterwards, the same John 
 forbade the justiza to pronounce sentence in a certain case, but to 
 come forthwith before the king in council. The justiza came, 
 and the king's chancellor began to reason with him on the 
 propriety of suspending sentence. The justiza answered, that 
 the case was clear, and sentence had already been pronounced. 
 16 
 
182 SPAIN. 
 
 The king then expressed himself most angrily; but thejustiza 
 calmly replied, that he was responsible to the cortes, not to the 
 king-, if he had done wrong. (John was king from 1387 to 
 1395.) 
 
 As liberty, in social life, is a quality which belongs either to 
 rery rude society, or is the acquisition of a high degree of civil 
 refinement, it is difficult to account for this degree of liberty 
 among the Gothic Spaniards ; much more so, to account for the 
 modes, which they had invented, of preserving it. Sismondi, 
 in his work on the literature of the south of Europe, chap. 
 XXIII., derives this spirit of liberty from the original Gothic 
 character. It is common to stigmatize ignorance and barbarism 
 as Gothic ; but the Goths of Spain were the least ignorant 
 and barbarous of all who invaded the west. Sismondi even 
 goes so (ar as to derive from them, the noble self-respect, and 
 the personal dignity, so well known under the name of Cas- 
 iilian. 
 
 The history of these Gothic kingdoms present remarkable 
 characters, some of whom were of extraordinary merit, and 
 some not excelled by the vicious and the criminal of any age. 
 First, among the worthy of these days, should be placed Don 
 Rodrigo Ruy Diar, count of Rivar, called by the Moors El 
 mio Old, (my lord,) and by his king and countrymen, Compea- 
 dor, (hero without an equal ) This person was born in 1026, 
 and died in 1099. He was called "The model of the heroic 
 virtues ;" " The flower of Spanish chivalry." He served 
 Francis I., and Alfonso I., kings of Castile and Leon. His 
 rictories over the Moors — his magnanimity under all circum- 
 stances — his misfortunes, no less than his grandeur, gave him 
 an extraordinary celebrity. The history of the Cid is the sub- 
 ject of the oldest Castilian poem, composed about the end of 
 the 12th century, (more than 200 years before Chaucer was 
 born.) There are said to be more than an hundred ballads ex- 
 tant in honor of the Cid. Corneille, the father of French 
 tragedy, wrote a play about the year 1636, of which the Cid 
 was the subject. Southey has presented the full history of this 
 eminent person in a work entitled the chronicle of the Cid. 
 Our limits do not permit much further notice of this hero, nor 
 does his life specially connect itself with the events of the pres- 
 ent day. But for the benefit of the curious in the history of 
 extraordinary men, it may be remarked, that the private life of 
 the Cid was as interesting as his public life was illustrious. 
 He died at Valencia, and his body was carried to Castile, at- 
 tended by his widow Exemene. He was buried at the Con- 
 vent of St. Peter, of Cardena; and there, also, reposes his 
 
SPAIN. 183 
 
 widow. History condescends to record, that Babieca, the re- 
 nowned horse of the Cid, was buried with suitable honors, un- 
 der the trees before the convent. 
 
 The person to be most contrasted with the Cid, in those 500 
 years, was Peter the Cruel, king- of Castile and Leon. He 
 was killed in 1368, at the age of 34. Perhaps this man may 
 be selected as the most cruel and odious of all who are men- 
 tioned in history. Yet, it so happened that when Edv\ard the 
 Black Prince, son of Edward III., of England, was lord of 
 Guienne, (south of France,) he was induced to aid Peter to re- 
 cover the throne from which he had been expelled ; an exploit 
 which Edward was sorry afterwards to have accomplished. 
 John of Gaunt, one of the sons of Edward the third, of Eng- 
 land, married a daughter of Peter the Cruel, and made some 
 pretensions to the crown of Castile in her right. 
 
 The kings and the people, in the North of Spain, were fully 
 employed in the period now under review, with the Moors on 
 the one hand, and their interior convulsions on the other. They 
 exhibited, in their Moorish warfare, great courage and perse- 
 verance, and in their warfare among themselves, the revenge- 
 ful cruelty of that age. But the names of agents, the achieve- 
 ments and the sufferings contain no instruction for the present 
 age. About the middle of the fifteenth century we approach 
 persons and events which deserve a special notice. 
 
 John II., king of Castile, died in 1454. He had two daugh- 
 ters, Joanna and Isabella, and a son Henry, who succeeded him, 
 by the name of Henry IV. While Henry was alive, Isabella 
 had married (in 1469) Ferdinand, son of John II., king of 
 Arragon. When Isabella's brother Henry died, leaving an 
 infant daughter, Isabella was raised to the throne in preference 
 to her niece, and became queen of Castile in 1474. Isabella 
 did not permit her husband to take the royal authority out of 
 her hands. In 1479, John of Arragon, Ferdinand's father, 
 died, and thereupon Ferdinand became king of Arragon. At 
 this time, the whole of Spain, excepting that part which the 
 Moors still retained, and this was only Granada, along the 
 Mediterranean, had been united with Castile, or with Arragon, 
 so that the union of Ferdinand and Isabella, and their succes- 
 sion to the two crowns made them the joint sovereigns of Spain. 
 But the Castilians were careful, in raising Isabella to the 
 throne, in the place of her niece, to guard against coming un- 
 der the dominion of Arragon, when her husband, Ferdinand, 
 should have succeeded his father. 
 
 In virtue of a compromise, the names of Ferdinand and Is- 
 abella were to appear jointly, in all cases where the royal au- 
 
184 SPAIN. 
 
 thority was to be expressed, as well as on the coin ; Ferdinand 
 being first named, from the superior dignity of the sex; but the 
 arms of Castile were placed first, in acknowledgment of the 
 superior dignity of that kingdom. Isabella retained to herself 
 the appointment of all civil officers in her kingdom; spiritual 
 appointments were made in the name of herself and husband. 
 When the two were together, government was conducted by 
 both, jointly. When they were in different provinces, either 
 exercised the whole authority alone. 
 
 It is one of the most remarkable facts in history, that Ferdi- 
 nand and Isabella continued, so far as records disclose, a per- 
 fect unanimity throughout the thirty-five years of their married 
 life. He had his own kingdom of Arragon to manage, and to 
 act with her in the management of Castile. It would seem to 
 be inevitable, that discord would arise almost daily. The case 
 is more remarkable, because Ferdinand is represented to have 
 been ambitious, and quite a stranger to the magnanimous feel- 
 ings and principles, which constituted the glory of chivalry. 
 That this royal pair moved on so long and so harmoniously 
 is attributed, by historians, to the admirable qualities of Isabella, 
 who had the rare excellence of being able to preserve respect 
 and affection as a wife, while she never sacrificed her rights as 
 a queen. Ferdinand was born in March, 1452, and was mar- 
 ried to Isabella when he was seventeen years of age. Isabella 
 was two years older, having been born in 1450. 
 
 Although the feudal system does not appear to have been es- 
 tablished in Spain, yet here, as in other parts of Europe, the 
 landed estate was held by the great lords, and by the church ; 
 and here, as elsewhere, the great lords exercised powers within 
 their own territories, and used force, as to each other, inconsis- 
 tent with the public peace. There was another cause of pub- 
 lic disturbance, in the robberies which occurred, by numerous 
 bands, in various parts of the kingdoms. Some of the nobles 
 were either concerned in these robberies, or gave protection in 
 their castles to those who were. The preference of Isabella 
 to her niece, for queen, had raised some malcontents. When, 
 in 1467, Isabella assumed the sovereignty, her first object was 
 to tranquillize her kingdom. This was done promptly, and, in 
 some cases, with exemplary severity. New disturbances hav- 
 ing arisen in 1486, Ferdinand and Isabella revived the Her- 
 maiidad. This was, originally, a brotherhood, formed of in- 
 habitants of cities in Castile and Leon, about 200 years before, 
 for the purpose of controlling the insolence and rapacity of the 
 nobles. Very severe and summary justice overtook delinquents 
 
SPAIN. 186 
 
 and offenders under this fraternal association ; and it seemed to 
 the king and queen a suitable instrument for their present pur- 
 poses. A mounted military force, having with them civil judg- 
 es, were able to bring the nobles to submission, to prevent the 
 robbery of defenceless villages, and make the highways safe 
 from attack. Internal tranquillity being established, these able 
 sovereigns had leisure to comtemplate and effect great purposes, 
 and to connect their names with memorable events. 
 
 In 1480, the whole of Spain, excepting the kingdom of Por- 
 tugal, in the southwest corner of the peninsula, and the king- 
 dom of Granada, along the south-east shore, on the Mediterra- 
 nean, were under the dominion of Ferdmand and Isabella. The 
 Moors, during a conflict of nearly 800 years, (711 — 1480) had 
 been driven from the North until Granada only was left to 
 them. This territory may have been about 200 miles in length, 
 and 50 in breadth. 
 
 It was the most fertile and cultivated part of the whole pe- 
 ninsula. The city of Granada is supposed to have had a pop- 
 ulation of 200,000, and all other parts were very populous, from 
 the concentration of the Moors. Within this territory were no 
 less than seventy walled towns. A free communication be- 
 tween Granada and Africa permitted a great increase of strength^ 
 Ferdinand and Isabella prepared themselves to make a final 
 effort for the recovery of Spain, and the expulsion of the Moors. 
 A war of ten years' duration followed, and, probably, the most 
 bravely and obstinately contested of any that occurred in these 
 eight centuries. The last blow was given on the second of 
 January, 1492, and the whole of Spain had submitted to the 
 joint sovereigns, except the little kingdom of Navarre, in the 
 Pyrenees. Many of the Moors were permitted to remain as 
 subjects, and all who preferred to withdraw into Africa, were 
 aided to depart. The conquest of Granada is a fine subject 
 for the historian and the poet. It raised Spain to be one of 
 the most respected powers in Europe. During the joint lives 
 of Ferdinand and Isabella, its grandeur was continually in- 
 creasing, partly from the good sense and harmony of these two 
 persons, and partly from fortunate circumstances. The name 
 of Most Catholic was conferred on Ferdinand, on his triumph 
 over the Moors, by pope Innocent VIII. and confirmed by Alex- 
 ander VI., and has ever since been borne by Spanish monarchs. 
 There is "a chronicle of the conquest of Granada, from the 
 manuscript of Fray Antonio Agapida ; " for which the public 
 are indebted to the labors of Washington Irving. We regret 
 
 16* 
 
186 SPAIN. 
 
 that our limits do not allow extracts from this interesting com- 
 pilation. 
 
 While Ferdinand and Isabella were engaged in the con- 
 quest of Granada, Louis XI. of France died, (1484,) having 
 possession of Navarre, which Ferdinand claimed. On the 
 succession of Charles VIII., this was surrendered lo Ferdi- 
 nand, that Charles might not leave an enemy behind him, as 
 he was about to engage in the conquest of Naples. A treaty 
 of peace was made, and Charles proceeded to Italy, But the 
 crafty Ferdinand having perceived that the opportunity had 
 arisen to humble Charles, and possess himself of Naples, sent 
 into Italy an army under the command of Gonsalvez of Cor- 
 dova, known by the surname of the Great Captain. Louis 
 XII. having succeeded Charles, Ferdinand made a secret treaty 
 with the new French king to divide the kingdom of Naples 
 between them. But, before the end of 1505, Ferdinand had 
 expelled the French and become sole possessor, and was soon 
 after recognized as king of the Two Sicilies. The policy of 
 Ferdinand was one of the causes of the wars which agitated 
 all Europe in the sixteenth century, and is hereafter to be con- 
 sidered. 
 
 Ferdinand disinclined to aid Columbus. The aid given by 
 Isabella, on her own authority and power, is so familiarly 
 known that it is unnecessary to enter into details. To those 
 who have yet to learn them it is unnecessary to do more than 
 refer to the fact, and to the admirable history of Washington 
 Irving. Ferdinand alone would not have sustained Columbus. 
 Isabella is that one of the two on whom the enterprise depend- 
 ed. Ambitious and able as she may have been, she was no 
 less bigoted in her religion, and is supposed to have thought 
 much more of the glory of making Christians in the new 
 world, than of extending her dominion over it. The sove- 
 reigns of Spain embraced in their views few of the great con- 
 sequences which arose out of the departure of Columbus from 
 the port of Palos, near the mouth df the Tinto, and sixty miles 
 north-west of Cadiz, on the 3d of August, 1492, on his bold 
 and perilous enterprise. The expulsion of the Moors, the 
 success of Columbus, the prosperity of Spain, and the consid- 
 eration demanded, and accorded by other nations, placed Fer- 
 dinand and Isabella in the most fortunate condition of royal 
 life. The reformation of morals and the enforcement of relig- 
 ious duties, deeply engaged Isabella's attention. She was 
 aided by Francisco Ximenes, (born in 1437, died in 1517,) one 
 of the ablest of men in any age. He was archbishop of To- 
 
SPAIN. 187 
 
 ledo and a cardinal, and prime minister of Spain for many- 
 years. This person will be again in view in another period 
 of Spanish affairs, and is mentioned now only as the agent 
 of Isabella in establishing a severe discipline over Jews, 
 Moors, and heretics. Ferdinand was equally devoted to the 
 same pursuits. In 1484 he established the Inquisition in 
 his kingdom of Arragon. It was thence extended throughout 
 Spain, and continued in force more than three centuries. No 
 country in Europe has been under an ecclesiastical tyranny 
 more odious and merciless, or more disgraceful to human 
 nature, than Spain. The opinions and feelings of Isabella on 
 the subject of religion, were the farlt of the age, and not of 
 herself With Ferdinand, religion may have been as much a 
 matter of policy as of principle. 
 
 With all that great talents, good intentions, and fortunate 
 circumstances could bestow on a sovereign queen, Isabella was 
 one of the most miserable of women. Her son, Don Juan, 
 and her daughter, queen of Portugal, died in her life-time. 
 Her second daughter, Jeanne, (or Joan,) married Philip, son 
 of Maximilian, emperor of Germany. Unfortunately, Philip 
 was not disposed to remain at the Spanish court, nor to take 
 away with him his doating wife. While Isabella was mourn- 
 ing the loss of her son and daughter, the wife of Philip, from 
 grief of her husband's absence, became insane. These afflic- 
 tions, with some bodily infirmities, brought Isabella to the 
 tomb on the 26th of November, 1504, at the age of fifty-four. 
 
 If a reasonable allowance be made for the period of time 
 when Isabella appeared, she would be considered (if of the 
 other sex) one of the most useful kings that ever wore a 
 crown. As to her personal qualities, she is represented to 
 have been well instructed, of commanding figure, attractive 
 countenance, and gracious deportment. As to her talents, 
 historical facts are the best proofs. Isabella and Ferdinand 
 were jointly conquerors of Granada; it was annexed to the 
 kingdom of Castile. In the Chronicle of Agapida, the pres- 
 ence and the agency of Isabella are described. She controlled 
 the nobles w-ithout driving them to rebellion. She made it the 
 duty and the interest of the well-disposed part of her subjects to 
 suppress and extirpate the powerful banditti which infested her 
 empire. With more ability, more success, and less commotion 
 than occurred in any other country, she established a regular 
 royal authority on the overthrow of baronial barbarism. The 
 unfortunate Joan was made the heir of Isabella. Ferdinand 
 survived his wife twelve years. It is apparent, from his policy 
 
188 SPAIN. 
 
 after her death, that the magnanimity of the joint reign flowed 
 from her, and that she often controlled the cunning and deceit- 
 ful purposes of her husband. 
 
 It is difficult to weigh justly the good and evil which any 
 powerful monarch may have done; more difficult to decide to 
 what degree of commendation he is entitled, and to what de- 
 gree of reproach to be subjected, for the transactions of his 
 reign. The English, the French, and the Neapolitans called 
 Ferdinand perfidious; the people of the church called him 
 pious; his own countrymen called him prudent and wise. It 
 seems to those who judge of him after so many years, that he 
 was injudicious and cruel in expelling the Jews and Moors 
 because they would not submit to baptism. The numbers 
 expelled amounted to many thousands, and they were among 
 the richest, most intelligent, and useful of his subjects. But, 
 in so judging, one easily overlooks the power of the church at 
 that time. One cannot deny to him praise for the effect of his 
 internal government, if he hesitates to praise him for the 
 means which he used. He controlled the power of the nobles 
 — he reformed and gave force to the laws — he diminished the 
 burthens to which his subjects were liable — corrected clerical 
 abuses, and punished unworthy magistrates. 
 
 In his exterior relations, Ferdinand lived at a time when 
 the politics of Europe were governed by intrigues and 
 frauds in a degree never surpassed. But, one writer gives 
 him the eulogy of having held in his own hand the thread 
 of all the intrigues of all the courts of Europe. He used 
 his intelligence well ; for, with a force much inferior to 
 that of several other powers, he acquired Sicily, Naples, 
 Oran, and some other places on the coast of Africa, and he 
 extended the Spanish empire over a new world. He is 
 charged, however, with great injustice to the Great Captain, 
 (Gonsalvez,) and also to Columbus. But he has left many 
 examples of clemency and generosity. While Isabella lived, 
 they two together constituted the ablest and the worthiest of 
 all the monarchs of their age; and, after her death, Ferdinand 
 had no equal as an able politician, an exact minister of his 
 own affairs, and as an enlightened reformer. Whatever the 
 Spanish monarchy could claim to be among the powers of Eu- 
 rope, after Isabella's death, it was made to be by Ferdinand. 
 
 Though Isabella extorted a promise from her husband, that 
 he would not marry again, he did marry, from policy rather 
 than choice, Germaine de Foix, sister of Louis XII. of France. 
 From causes, stated by historians, his mind and body fell into 
 
SPANISH LANGUAGE. 189 
 
 decay, and his close of life was sad and melancholy, (25th of 
 January, 1516, aged sixty-four.) 
 
 He made his daughter Jane, or Joan, his heiress, and after 
 her, Charles, her son, afterwards Charles V. Thus Spain fell 
 under the dominion of the house of Austria. 
 
 The Language and Literature of Spain. — This language is 
 the result of a combination of German and Latin. (Sismondi, vol. 
 ii. p. 104, chap, xxiii.) This was formed during the three cen- 
 turies between the Gothic conquest of the Romans in Spain 
 and the conquest of the Moors in 711. The Romans remain- 
 ed, and gradually intermingled with their conquerors, and the 
 two were blended into one nation. The Spanish, the Italian, 
 the French, and the Portuguese, which must have had a simi- 
 lar origin, (that is, the combination of the language of the 
 barbarians with the Latin,) had been separated from each 
 other by sjjeakiiig, a long time before they became written 
 languages. It is well known that provinces, and counties, and 
 neighborhoods, in our own time, have dialects of their own. 
 Different pronunciation, changes of letters, contractions, great- 
 er or less use of vowels, are natural consequences. When the 
 rules of grammar come to be applied, the languages, though 
 of common origin, become dissimilar and distinct. There is 
 one language in the north-east of Spain, the Basque, which 
 has no affinity to any northern language, nor to the Latin. 
 Sismondi thinks it may have been of African origin. The 
 Spanish Avas much influenced by the language of the Moors. 
 Notwithstanding hostility continued through centuries, there 
 was great intercourse between Goths and Moors. 
 
 Though Spain abounded in poetical works in the twelfth 
 century, their language was still a rude one. Even the great 
 poem of the Cid, which dates from 1207, is said by Sismondi 
 to be almost absolutely barbarous in its versification and lan- 
 guage. Yet, it is a lively and faithful picture of the manners 
 of the age. (Vol. ii. p. 115.)* The early and even the 
 modern literature of Spain, excepting always the immortal 
 work of Cervantes, seems to be very little known beyond the 
 limits in which they were produced, although the dramatic 
 pieces of Spain outnumber those of all other nations. Wheth- 
 er national character is in any, and in what degree, a conse- 
 quence of language, or language a consequence of national 
 
 * In the pages next following, Sismondi has made an analysis of 
 this poem. 
 
190 PORTUGAL. 
 
 qualities, is a question which we do not remember to have seen 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 PORTUGAL. 
 
 Portugal lies along the western coast of the peninsula, 
 the whole extent, (excepting Gallicia in the north-west corner,) 
 and is about four hundred miles in length, and of breadth 
 between one hundred and one hundred and fifty miles. Its 
 southern end bounds on" the Atlantic. The whole of this ter- 
 ritory was under the dominion of the Moors. 
 
 Alfonso VI. of Leon, and the first of that name in Castile, 
 the two kingdoms being under his dominion, reigned from 
 1067 to 1 109. 
 
 Henry of Besancon, who was of the royal blood of France, 
 (son of Robert I.,) married a natural daughter of Alfonso, 
 and, in 1095, he received from his father-in-law the govern- 
 ment of Portugal from the Minho to the Tagus. Within this 
 territory is Porto, or Oporto, from which the name of the 
 country is derived. It is unsettled, whether Alfonso intended 
 to confer a representative or an absolute power on Henry. It 
 was, or was assumed to be, the latter ; and Henry laid the 
 foundation of a separate kingdom. The history of Portugal, 
 from this time till the beginning of the fifteenth century, con- 
 tains the usual succession of monarchs, a greater proportion of 
 whom were military chiefs, and successful in their wars. 
 These wars were waged either with the Moors or the Castil- 
 ians. In the former, the territory of Portugal was gradually 
 extended to the south, as the fruit of many severe conflicts. 
 
 About the year 1400, John of Gaunt, whose name so often 
 occurs in English history, came to Portugal, in his way to 
 Castile, to assert his claim to the crown of that kingdom, in 
 right of his wife, the daughter of Peter the Cruel. At this 
 time, Joam I. was king of Portugal, and was then at variance 
 with the tenant of the Castilian throne, who was Henry III. 
 
 In 1403, Joam married Philippa, the daughter of John of 
 
 * It is regretted that a work now in the press, the " History of Fer- 
 dinand and Isabella," by William H. PrescoU, could not have been read 
 before these pages were put to press. 
 
PORTUGAL. 191 
 
 Gaunt, and had five sons by this marriage, all of whom proved 
 to be persons of eminent worth and high military renown. 
 In 1415, the king and his five sons engaged in an expedition 
 against the Moors in Africa, and possessed himself of Ceuta, 
 the strong fortress and city w^hich is opposite to Gibraltar. 
 This exploit excited the admiration of Europe. This king 
 and his sons are the authors of that spirit of adventure and 
 enterprise, which, in the course of the next hundred years, 
 changed the commercial relations of the whole world, and 
 raised Portugal to be the first of maritime nations. 
 
 Meanwhile, the internal history of Portugal is the usual 
 exhibition of human nature, in that age. It discloses a series 
 of odious crimes, and instances of wanton, capricious, cruel 
 exercise of power ; but instances, also, in greater number 
 than in any other nation of this time, of magnanimity and 
 virtue. It is foreign to our purpose to enter into any details 
 which have no relation to the present state of the world. 
 
 In the reign of Joam II. the Portuguese continued their 
 adventures to the coast of Africa ; and between 1482 and 1486, 
 had established a fort at Guinea. These enterprises were 
 carried on under the immediate orders of the king, and not as 
 private adventures. In 1487, Bartholomeo Diaz discovered 
 the southern point of Africa, to which he gave the name of the 
 Cape of Storms ; but when king Joam heard that it was a 
 promontory, and might be passed into an eastern ocean, he 
 changed the name, doubtless in contemplation of future dis- 
 coveries, and gave it the present name, O Cabo de boa Espe- 
 ranca, or, the Cape of Good Hope. But this enterprising 
 monarch did not live to see his hopes realized. He died in 
 1495. He left a very respectable reputation as a man and as 
 a sovereign. His vices and follies were much fewer, and less 
 strongly marked, than was usual among the crowned heads 
 of this age. 
 
 The commercial grandeur of Portugal was thus begun, and 
 was followed out by Manuel, successor of Joam Five vessels 
 were entrusted to the command of Vasco de Gama, who 
 doubled the Cape of Good Hope on the 20th day of November, 
 1497. Having passed as far eastwardly as the hither penin- 
 sula of India, he returned to Lisbon in September, 1499. The 
 commercial, political, and religious measures of the Portu- 
 guese in the East, are to be noticed in sketches of the countries 
 in which they occurred. They would properly belong to 
 Portuguese history, if that were the only one to be considered. 
 In these general views, it is most convenient to notice events 
 in the respective territories in which they took place. 
 
192 NETHERLANDS. 
 
 The language of Portugal is of the like origin with that of 
 Spain; but, from causes referred to in noticing the latter, it has 
 become a distinct one, no less than that of Italy. It was not 
 until the sixteenth century, that any work in the Portuguese 
 attracted general notice. The Lusiad, by Louis Camoens, 
 first appeared in 1572, and is a work of genius, honored and 
 admired by his countrymen. But its erratic and unfortunate 
 author begged his bread, at the close of his life, and died in an 
 alms-house. The literature of Portugal is examined by Ses- 
 mondi in his Literature of the South, from page 260, to the 
 end, of vol. iv. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 Holland — Belgium — Netherlands. 
 
 The modern kingdom of Holland is bounded on the north 
 and west by the Northern ocean, which separates it from 
 Great Britain ; eastwardly by Germany, southwardly by a line 
 which is not marked by any geographical monuments, but 
 settled by agreement, as the boundary between Holland and 
 Belgium. The whole country is lower than the surface of 
 the sea, and is defended from inundation by dikes, kept up at 
 great expense. It was said by Butler, (the author of Hudi- 
 bras,) in allusion to the depth of water required to float ships, — 
 " Holland is a country which draws fifty feet of w^ater." The 
 name of Holland, according to the historian Anquetil, is from 
 the hollowness of the land, (Hollow Land.) In the history of 
 the Netherlands by Grattan, (chap, iv.) it is said, " The dis- 
 trict in which Dordretcht is situated formed an island just 
 raised above the waters, and which was called Holland, or 
 Holtland, which means wooded land, or, according to some, 
 hollow land." It is probable that the name of a particular 
 place was extended to the country, as was the fact with Ger- 
 many, Italy, and Asia. 
 
 The name of Belgium was probably that of a particular 
 part, with the people of which the Romans first came in con- 
 tact under Julius Caesar, near the middle of the century before 
 the Christian era. This kingdom is bounded northwardly on 
 Holland, northwestwardly in the Northern ocean, eastwardly 
 by Germany, southwardly by a conventional line, which is 
 the boundary between this kingdom and France. This line 
 
NETHERLANDS. 193 
 
 begins on the ocean, a little east of Dunkirk, and runs south- 
 eastwardly to the river Moselle, and stops there, at a point in 
 north latitude, 49° 50'. Holland and Belgium, and the country 
 between the Moselle and the Rhine, have been usually treated 
 of, politically and geographically, as one country, under the 
 name of the Netherlands, or low lands. 
 
 The sources of the earliest history of the Netherlands are 
 Caesar's Commentaries ; the elder Pliny's Remarks, who made 
 a campaign in Germany about one hundred years after Caesar ; 
 (Pliny was born in 23, and died in 79.) The works of Taci- 
 tus, who wrote about the end of the first century. The ac- 
 counts of these writers are very general ; and the difficulty of 
 assigning the names of places, .5.s_u5ed by -th.em, to places nt3W-...._^ 
 known, is insurmountable. '-' Csesar is considered the best \ 
 authority in what he did, and in what he saw; but otherwise, 
 in what he heard of He describes three sorts of animals of 
 Germany, which never existed there; one of them, an animal 
 that had no joints in its legs, and if by any accident it was 
 prostrated, it had no power to rise. 
 
 The Netherlands, when earliest known, were inhabited by 
 several different tribes, who were called by different names. 
 The forest of Ardennes extended westwardly from the Rhine to 
 the Scheldt. Within this forest the Romans found a warlike 
 people, whom they called the Belgas. There were a people 
 whom Caesar calls Menapians, who inhabited the country 
 about Antwerp, and thence westwardly to the ocean. Between 
 the Rhine and the Meuse, were the Batavi, from whom the 
 modern name of Batavians is derived. Around the east and 
 north sides of the Zuyder Zee, were the Frisons, as it is sup- 
 posed, who were neither conquered by the Romans, nor would 
 they consent to become allies. Most of the people found in 
 what is now Belgium, became subjects of the Romans, by 
 force or consent. Many of their males entered the military 
 service, and made excellent soldiers, especially as cavalry. 
 The Menapians are mentioned as being a maritime and trading 
 people in a rude way, dealing in fish and salt. The people 
 of what is now called the kingdom of Holland, are spoken of 
 as devoted to liberty, though dwelling in a wretched condition, 
 in a land, where,(says Pliny,) " when the sea rises, they appear 
 like navigators ; when it retires, they seem as though they had 
 been shipwrecked." (Grattan, 16.) 
 
 These ancient tribes of Belgium were exterminated, or lost, 
 in the victorious invasion of the Salian Franks, about the mid- 
 dle of the third century. The Franks came from what is now 
 17 
 
194 NETHERLANDS. 
 
 Westphalia, across the Rhine, and extended their conquests 
 into France. The Frison race in Holland, defended by the 
 nature of their country, and their own bravery, preserved their 
 existence, and their independence. 
 
 From the time of the coming of the Franks in 250, to the 
 time of Charlemagne, 800, history occupies itself in the wars 
 of Saxons, Frisons, and Frenchmen ; the latter under the 
 names of Merovingians, and Carlovingians. Its details are 
 few and uninteresting to those who have no taste for the field 
 of battle, and the common barbarities of war. The more 
 material facts, are the progress of society. Christianity had 
 been introduced ; there were, consequently, churches, monas- 
 teries, and ecclesiastical domains, and rich prelates, and all the 
 subordinate classes of priesthood. The lowlands had been 
 diked; the morasses turned into productive fields ; very impor- 
 tant towns had arisen, and society was divided, as elsewhere 
 in Europe, into great landed proprietors, and dependent serfs 
 or vassals. The abby of Nivelle, (twenty miles south of 
 Brussels,) alone, is said (by CTrattan) to have had fourteen 
 thousand families of vassals. The whole of this country was 
 comprised in the empire of Charlemagne: but it deserves to be 
 remembered that the Frisons (who held the country now the 
 northern part of the kingdom of Holland) preserved their 
 social and civil rights in their interior government, though 
 they were the subjects of that monarch. 
 
 When France and Germany ceased to be parts of one em- 
 pire, by the treaty of Verdun, in 843, the kingdom of France 
 extended to the mouth of the Scheldt. The residue of Belgium 
 with Holland, became part of the German empire. The whole 
 territory was held by feudal lords, and the names of counts of 
 Flanders, of Lorraine, of Namur, of Ardenne, and many others, 
 occur in history. The most potent territorial lords were the 
 bishops. In 1018, a count of Friesland is mentioned as en- 
 gaged in a war wath the bishop of Utrecht. It afterwards 
 appears, however, that the Frisons still preserved their inde- 
 pendence, as the chronicler Froissart, in the year 1380, re- 
 marks of them that they w'ere a most unreasonable people in 
 refusing to submit themselves to great lords. (Grattan, 41.) 
 
 In the year 1100, the country called Belgium, from the sea 
 to the Rhine, had taken the common course of all the other 
 states of Europe, in being divided into principalities, dukedoms, 
 counties, and petty sovereignties, the fortunes of which depend- 
 ed on wars, marriages, inheritances, and conquests. In all these 
 respects the history of any one part of Europe is the history, 
 substantially, of all others. 
 
NETHERLANDS. 196 
 
 In 1098 began the Holy Wars, and these Belgic nobles took 
 an active part in that delusion. Godfrey de Bouillon, of 
 Lorraine, became king of Jerusalem before the end of the cen- 
 tury. Whether from the absence of so many nobles, or from 
 the awakening impulse of the crusades, or whatever other 
 cause, the towns in Belgium, from about this time, advanced 
 rapidly in manufactures and commerce. The wool of England 
 was wrought into the finest cloths in Flanders; and great 
 quantities of linen were made. The Flemmings owned vessels, 
 and carried on a maritime commerce with distant countries as 
 far as the Garonne in France, and to ports in Spain. The 
 land was cultivated, for its products were now wanted. In- 
 dustry, in various branches, created wealth ; wealth required 
 security; security demanded laws; and laws could only be 
 made by those who perceived the utility of them. Equal and 
 just laws are the proper evidence of the knowledge of civil 
 liberty. The people of Flanders had great difficulties to 
 contend with, in maintaining their hold on freedom. Within 
 their territories they had the tyranny of their petty sovereigns; 
 and on their southern border, the French, who were frequently 
 involved in warfare with these sovereigns ; and on the east, 
 they had the German emperors, who claimed a sovereignty 
 over all their sovereigns. 
 
 The contentions between France and Germany brought 
 the military power of these two countries into conflict in the 
 Netherlands. The knights and gentlemen of Brabant, arrang- 
 ed at that time on the side of the German emperor, suffered 
 severely in the battle of Bouvines, fought between Otho IV. 
 and Philip II., July, 1214. Otho, with one hundred and fifty 
 thousand, was defeated by Philip, who had only fifty thousand. 
 Bouvines is twenty miles south of Namur. 
 
 At this time, beginning of the thirteenth century, the 
 Netherlands were settled, as to the principal towns and cities, 
 and geographical names, nearly as that country has since been 
 known. Bruges, the commercial city of the middle ages, is 
 east of Ostend, fifteen miles. Ghent is thirty miles east of 
 Bruges. Antwerp, on the Scheldt, is thirty miles north-east 
 from Ghent ; Brussels about the same distance south-east of 
 Ghent, and about the same distance south of Antwerp. These 
 three cities are at the pointo of a triangle. Namur is thirty-five 
 miles south-east of Brussels. Luxemburgh is eighty miles 
 south-east of Namur. The Moselle is fifteen miles south-east 
 of Luxemburgh, and that river is the boundary of the Nether- 
 lands. Brussels is sixty miles north-east from the north-east 
 boundary of France. 
 
196 Netherlands. 
 
 Along the coast north-east from the French boundary, was 
 Flanders, to the Scheldt; then Zealand, composed of the islands 
 formed where the great rivers empty ; then Holland, between 
 the Ocean, Utrecht, and the Znyder Zee. Next to France, 
 south-east of Flanders, was the duchy of Hainault; north-east 
 of Hainault was Brabant, extending one hundred and ten miles 
 to the Moselle. Next to France, and south-east of Brabant, 
 was Namur; north-east of Namur, the duchy of Liege. Next 
 to France, and south-east of Namur, was the great duchy of 
 Luxemburgh; and north-east of that, the duchy of Juliers; 
 north-east of that, the duchy of Cleves; north-east of Cleves, 
 was Gelders ; north of Gelders, Overyssel, lying east of the 
 Zuyder Zee. North of Overyssel, was Ommerlande; and 
 Friesland and Groningen occupied the seacoast on the north 
 and west. The territorial subdivisions are too minute to be 
 noticed. 
 
 In the two centuries, 1200 to 1400, Flanders, Hainault, 
 Brabant, Utrecht, and Holland, became rich and powerful, 
 through their industry; and had imbibed a spirit of liberty, 
 which distinguished their inhabitants from all others in Eu- 
 rope, except those of the Hanse towns, and some Italian cities, 
 where like effects had been produced from similar causes. 
 The people insisted on having a share in legislation, and in 
 the execution of the laws, and on bearing arms. They often 
 asserted their rights against territorial sovereigns, and some- 
 times drove them out, or forced them to terms. Men of 
 humble origin often arose as patriots and warriors, and secured 
 to themselves a place in history. James d'Arteveldt was one 
 of these, in the years 1330 to 1345. He was called the brewer 
 of Ghent. Whether that was his business, is doubtful. He 
 was enrolled as a mechanic, to make him eligible, it is said, to 
 office; a case very common in the republican cities of Italy, 
 A weaver of Ghent commanded an army in aid of Edward III. 
 in 1348, at the siege of Calais. Louis le Male was hereditary 
 count of Flanders. He had been driven out by the patriotic 
 citizens, who gloriously defeated him and his allies, the French. 
 Philip, the duke of Burgundy, who was the sovereign of 
 Burgundy in France, and son-in-law of Louis le Male, made 
 a compromising peace, and was admitted to the succession of 
 Louis, in 1348, as count of Flanders. Thenext year, in right 
 of his wife, Philip acquired Brabant. 
 
 By a course of events, of which our limits will not permit a 
 detailed account, (though as interesting as any of that period, 
 in Europe) the whole of the Netherlands, except the country 
 
NETHERLANDS. 197 
 
 north-east of the Zuyder Zee, was acquired by the dukes of 
 Burgundy. This object was accomplished very near the 
 middle of the fifteenth century. (1443 — 1467.) The Bur- 
 gundy family was of royal origin. John, king of France, 
 made his son, Philip the Bold, duke of Burgundy. Philip's 
 son, John the Fearless, succeeded him. The son of John was 
 Philip the Good, who little deserved that distinction. This 
 Philip's son was Charles the Rash, (count of Charlerois in his 
 father's life-time,) and his successor in 1467, as duke of Bur- 
 gundy, and sovereign of the Netherlands, but a feudatory of 
 the king of France, who was, at this time, the cunning and 
 deceitful Louis XL* 
 
 Charles the Rash had a territory little inferior to that of his 
 former friend Louis, now his rival, and soon after, his impla- 
 cable and malicious foe. Charles desired to be the equal of 
 Louis, and to assume a royal rank. His project was, to rule 
 from the Zuyder Zee, along the Rhine, and to the mouth of 
 the Rhone ; that is, from the North sea to the Mediterranean. 
 He began by conquering Lorraine, which adjoined, and was 
 situated south of Luxemburgh, part of his dominions, and 
 having Franche Comte south of it, part also, of the duke's 
 dominions. Franche Comte has Switzerland on the south- 
 east. The sovereignty of Switzerland was claimed, at this 
 time, by the duke of Austria, and Charles purchased the 
 duke's claim, which gave no more than a pretension of con- 
 quest. Switzerland would be his, when he made it so by 
 force. It is said of Charles that he had read the history of 
 Hannibal, and aspired, like him, to cross the Alps, and per- 
 haps annex Italy to his empire. He approached Switzerland 
 with an army of forty thousand men, or sixty thousand, as 
 accounts differ in this respect. The river Aar runs from the 
 lake Neuchatel, north-east to the Rhine. Charles pursued 
 the valley of the Aar to the southwest end of the lake, and 
 besieged Granson, a strong town, situate near its border. The 
 Swiss, hearing of his approach and purpose, sent ambassadors 
 to him, who said, " You have little to gain with us. The gold 
 on the bits of your bridles, and on the spurs of your knights, 
 is worth more than all our land contains." In February, 
 1476, the siege of Granson began. 
 
 The fate of Charles in assailing Switzerland will be con- 
 sidered in notices of that country. In this place, it is only 
 necessary to say, that he was utterly defeated by the Swiss, at 
 
 * The same whom Sir Walter Scott has introduced to so many readers. 
 17* 
 
198 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 Granson. Three months afterwards, Charles appeared with 
 another army of thirty thousand men, and again met the Swiss 
 at Morat, on a lake of the same name, east of the north-east 
 end of lake Neuchatel, and twenty miles west from Berne. 
 Here Charles was again defeated. He had a body of English 
 Icnights in his army, commanded by the duke of Somerset. All 
 of them were slain. Charles was so chagrined at this second de- 
 feat, that he resolved not to shave his beard, nor cut his nails, till 
 he had subdued the Swiss. But his disasters encouraged his 
 new subjects in Lorraine to revolt, and he was called thither 
 to reduce them. In the following winter he fought a battle 
 near the city of Nancy, in Lorraine, (about two hundred miles 
 directly east of Paris,) where he perished miserably, at the age 
 of forty-four. There are different accounts of his death; one 
 is, that his body was found in a half-frozen pool, transfixed by 
 a dart ; and that he was known by the length of his beard and 
 nails. 
 
 He left an only daughter, named Mary, who inherited his 
 great domains. Mary married the archduke Maximilian, of 
 Austria, who was afterwards em.peror. This marriage de- 
 cided the fortunes of Europe for centuries afterwards. Their 
 son was Philip, who married Jane, the daughter and heiress 
 of Ferdinand and Isabella, of Spain. Their son was Charles 
 v., who was king of Spain, and heir to the Netherlands, under 
 his grandmother Mary. He was afterwards elected emperor of 
 Germany. He was also monarch of no small part of Italy ; 
 and thus, excepting France and Switzerland, had an empire 
 little less extensive than that of Charlemagne, seven hundred 
 years before. 
 
 The history of the Netherlands from the accession of Charles 
 v., forms an important portion of European history, to be 
 hereafter considered. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 FRANCE, FROM 500 TO THE REIGN OF THE CARLOVINGIANS. 
 
 In the beginning of the sixth century, the territory of mod- 
 ern France was thus possessed : — The northern part had been 
 conquered by the Franks, under Clovis ; the south-western 
 part, next to Spain, was held by Euric the Great, the Visigoth 
 
FRANCE. 199 
 
 king, whose seat of empire was Bordeaux, on the river Ga- 
 ronne ; eastuardly of the Rhone, and between that and the 
 Alps, and towards the Rhine was the Burgundian kingdom. 
 Intermixed with all these were the descendants of the ancient 
 Celts, and of that population which the Romans had intro- 
 duced in the course of the preceding six centuries. From 
 these materials, the present French nation is derived. It is 
 the only country of Europe whose inhabitants claim an un- 
 broken descent from the original barbarian conquerors. France 
 has been held by Frenchmen only, at least since the time of 
 Clovis; that is, no new people have, since that time, conquer- 
 ed and settled in France, except the Normans, under Rollo, in 
 911, who came from Norway, but who held only one prov- 
 ince. The founder of the French kingdom, Clovis, has been 
 before mentioned. He was of the Merovingian race, so called 
 from an ancestor named Merovius. He led the Franks into 
 France from a country somewhere on the east side of the lower 
 Rhine. When he entered France, about the year 485, Sya- 
 grius, the last of the Roman provincial governors, maintained 
 the semblance of royal authority at Soissons, sixty miles north- 
 east of Paris. Clovis attacked and conquered this person, 
 who fled south, to the Burgundians. They being threatened 
 by Clovis, surrendered him, and he was put to death. This 
 was the last of Roman authority in Gaul, in the year 486. 
 The next object of Clovis was to attack the Visigoths. The 
 battle of Poictiers or Vouille, has been mentioned in the 
 notices of Spain ; the effect was to extend the French king- 
 dom to the Pyrenees. Clovis had married Clotilda, a niece of 
 the king of Burgundy. By her persuasion and that of her 
 priests, he was induced to think of conversion. While in this 
 state, he fought a battle with the German people called the Ale- 
 manni, who dwelt on the east side of the Upper Rhine. Being 
 hard pressed, he vowed that, if he gained the victory, he would 
 acknowledge conversion. A fortunate turn in the conflict 
 qualified him to perform his vow. He and three thousand of 
 his warriors were baptized. But his new religion did not 
 make him a better monarch or a better man. He was only a 
 barbarous chief, and hesitated at no crime, however atrocious, 
 if adapted to his interest, convenience, or caprice. He died 
 in 511, at the age of forty-five, having reigned thirty years, 
 leaving four sons. He made Paris the seat of empire, and it 
 has ever since been the capital of France. The kingdom of 
 France was divided among the four sons of Clovis. In 525, 
 Burgundy was conquered and added to the kingdom. 
 
^00 FRANCE. 
 
 Throughout the whole of the sixth century, the events in 
 France, of which historians give an account, consist of wars 
 among the members of the same family, contending for sove- 
 reignty, with various fortune ; and of rebellions, punishments, 
 and terrible crimes, among relatives. Some females make a 
 distinguished figure in this century. It is doubtful what credit 
 is to be given to these accounts. If they are credible, the mo- 
 tives appear to have been such as might govern a depraved fe- 
 male heart. Two females are specially mentioned. Brunehaut, 
 the wife of Sigebert, king of Austrasia, (one of the northern 
 divisions of France,) is said to have been the murderess of 
 ten kings and royal princes, which is only a part of her many 
 crimes. At the same time, lived Fredegonde, wife of Chil- 
 peric, king of Soissons, (a north-eastern division of France,) 
 who was distinguished in like manner. To become queen, 
 she caused the removal of the existing queen, and the assassi- 
 nation of her successor. Having become queen herself by 
 marrying Chilperic, she caused Brunehaut's husband to be 
 assassinated. Next, she caused two sons of her husband, by 
 his former wives, to be murdered, and then Chilperic himself. 
 She thus became regent during her own son's minority. Yet 
 she died a natural death, leaving the kingdom in a flourishing 
 condition. Brunehaut, by some accounts, ended her life by 
 having been fastened to the tail of a wild horse and dragged 
 till she was dead. If these are facts, they are the best indica- 
 tions of the real condition of the country. 
 
 Very little, however, is known of the state of France at this 
 time. There were no records, except among the priests. No 
 other persons could write or read. Gregory, of Tours, is 
 mentioned as having flourished in this century, (570.) He is 
 called the earliest historian of France. He was a bishop, and 
 contemporary with Fredegonde. He wrote eight books on 
 the virtues and miracles of the saints. This may give some 
 idea of the value of history from the same hand, mostly limited 
 to the events of the French church. Gregory is often quoted 
 by Gibbon, Hallam, and others, and is frequently mentioned 
 by Montesquieu, in his Spirit of Laws. 
 
 It is believed, as Hallam intimates in his History of the 
 Middle Ages, that there is not a fact, nor a person, of such 
 importance as to be mentioned in French history, throughout 
 the whole of the seventh century. It was one continued scene 
 of family wars, contentions, and crimes. All is told in saying 
 that a king of France reigns, and dies a natural death, or in 
 battle, or by violence, aud leaves his kingdom divided among 
 
FRANCE. 201 
 
 his sons. One of them, by some means, comes lo be sole 
 monarch, then dies, and a new division arises, and new con- 
 tentions, new \Yars, and like consequences, as in the preceding 
 generation. Intermingled with such scenes, will be found no 
 small portion of oppression, suffering, and misery among the 
 mass of people, and such influence on public and private life 
 as an adroit priesthood could exercise over an ignorant and 
 superstitious community. 
 
 In the eighth century, some events occur which deserve 
 notice, because they led to some important changes. In the 
 preceding century, the monarchs of France had become very 
 insignificant persons. A new officer appeared under the 
 name of mayor of the palace, who was, in fact, the real mon- 
 arch. He commanded the military force, disposed of favors, 
 places, revenues, keeping the king in the interior of the palace 
 to be amused with trifles, and to be of no other public use 
 than to exist, so that the mayors might act in the name of 
 royal authority. This did not long satisfy the mayors. They 
 naturally concluded, that as they had to do the work of kings, 
 they might more conveniently Ho it in their own name and 
 right. It happened, towards the close of the seventh century, 
 (680,) that Pepin Heristal was the real sovereign of France, 
 in the name of mayor of the palace. He transmitted his 
 power to his son Charles, surnamed Martel, (the hammer,) 
 from his renown in breaking down his foes. In this person's 
 time, a very important event happened in the form of a battle. 
 It is common to say, that if such an event had or had not hap- 
 pened, as the case may be, a very different state of things 
 might have existed. This can, sometimes, be said with much 
 certainty in public and private affairs. If such conjecture be 
 admissible on any occasion, it would be in one event of Charles 
 Martel's life. This requires some introductory remarks. 
 
 In the sketches of Spain, the Moors, Arabians, or Saracens, 
 (usually called the Moors in Spanish history,) have been men- 
 tioned as the conquerors of that country. They assembled a 
 very numerous army there, and invaded France. They are 
 supposed to have intended to conquer all the west of Europe, 
 and then to move towards the east, expecting that their coun- 
 trymen, the Saracens, w^ould enter Europe by the way of Con- 
 stantinople, subduing all the east, until they united with the 
 Moors. In the year 732, the Moorish army and that of 
 Charles Martel met at a place supposed to be fifty miles south 
 of the Loire, and one hundred east of the Atlantic shore, and 
 between the city of Tours and Poitiers. In this battle, the 
 
202 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 Moorish chief and three hundred thousand of his army were 
 slain. If the victory had been to them, and France had been 
 subdued, the supposition is, that Mahommedans and their re- 
 ligion might have been established in the west of Europe, and 
 with them the same barbarism which now reigns over the 
 once beautiful and populous regions from the waters that sepa- 
 rate Europe and Asia to the confines of China. Charles 
 Martel knew nothing of the consequences of his memorable 
 victory ; with him it was only the common question, ivhich of 
 the two parties -was the strongest. But the friends of civiliza- 
 tion and refinement, even of the present day, have cause to be 
 grateful that Charles proved to be the victor. The followers 
 of Mahomet were driven back to Spain, and are no more heard 
 of in the west of Europe, except in that country which they 
 held for some ages afterwards. 
 
 In what manner could Charles Martel have assembled, or- 
 ganized, and disciplined a military force in that age, capable of 
 encountering and destroying three hundred thousand persons] 
 If there be a want of accuracy as to the number slain, yet 
 there must have been extraordinary armies, on both sides, for 
 any age of the world. Nothing is known of the numbers 
 who then inhabited France ; but this is supposed to have been 
 the fact, that every free male adult was liable to be a soldier, and 
 was held to render military service. The feudal system, known 
 afterwards in Europe, had not then been established ; but all 
 tenants of land were held to accompany some superior to the 
 wars. The precise nature of this obligation has been lost in 
 the lapse of time. It is probable that France was held by 
 great landed proprietors, and that the whole population, with 
 few exceptions, were required to arm themselves, and provide 
 their own maintenance, when called to the field. One induce- 
 ment, and a strong one, may have been the expectation of plun- 
 der. It is very certain, that in whatsoever other way these 
 great armies may have been embodied, it was not in standing 
 armies, as now practised. The exclusive occupation of a soldier, 
 as now understood, was unknown, unless we consider the no- 
 bles, only, as having such occupation. 
 
 The power which Charles had acquired in the exercise of 
 the royal authority, though under the name of mayor, enabled 
 him to vest the like power in his son Pepin. At this time, 752, 
 the nominal king of France was Childeric III. Pepin concluded 
 to assume the title, as well as the authority of king, though 
 with the consent " of the nation." Whether the nobles, and 
 bishops, and great landholders are intended by the nation, or 
 
CHARLEMAGJ4E. 203 
 
 whether it included some other portion of the whole people, is 
 unknown. It is probable that the prelates were active ao-ents 
 in the plan of deposing Childeric, and crowning Pepin. It 
 w^as eflectedby an appeal to the pope, who was then Zacharias. 
 He assumed to declare that he who had the power of a king, 
 should also have the title. The insignificant Childeric was 
 conducted from the palace to a convent, and is no more heard 
 of. With him ended the Merovingian race of kings, which 
 had existed 267 j^ears, from Clovis. With Pepin began the 
 Carlo vingian race, in the year 752. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 The Reign of Ihe Carlnvingians — Charlemagne. 
 
 Charles Pepin's reign began in 752, and ended in 768. 
 There is but one event in his reign which had lasting conse- 
 quences. He was invited by the pope to conduct an army to 
 subdue the Lombards, of the north of Italy, who had become 
 irreverent and troublesome. Pepin subdued them, and made a 
 present of a part of their territories to the pope. The reign 
 of Pepin's son and successor, Charlemagne, (a French termina- 
 tion of the Latin magnus, great,) is a brilliant period in the his- 
 tory of France. One of the principal causes of the miseries 
 of France, both before and after the reign of this monarch, 
 was the practice of dividing the dominions ofa deceased king, 
 among his sons. The partition was never satisfactory: and if 
 it could have been, jealousies, rivalry, and causes of war were 
 inevitable. Those who should have been the best friends, were 
 ever the bitterest enemies. If they, only, had been the suffer- 
 ers, there would be less cause for regret; but their warfare ne- 
 cessarily involved all their subjects, on both sides. Pepin di- 
 vided his kingdom between his sons, Carloman and Charles, in 
 768. In three years Carloman died, and Charlemagne became 
 sole monarch. He was one of the most remarkable men, and 
 one of the most efficient monarchs known in history. He 
 arose in an age of darkness, and shone with a glorious light 
 over all Europe. He disappeared, and a darker night of ig- 
 norance, oppression, tyranny and crime, settled for ages over 
 the Christian world. In the following remarks, on this reign, 
 the work of Hallam, (Middle Ages,) is taken as an authority, 
 
204 CHARLEMAGNE, 
 
 among others ; but especially the historical lectures of profes- 
 sor Guizot, read at Paris, in the year 1829. 
 
 Charlemagne will not be found to have been an Alfred, but 
 rather a Napoleon, and, considering the state of the world 
 when he lived, not his inferior. He became sole monarch of 
 his paternal dominions at the age of 29 ; he reigned 43 years, 
 and died in 814 at the age of 72. The French population was 
 composed of nobles of different ranks ; of freemen, of slaves, 
 and of all the various classes of churchmen, from archbishops 
 down to the lowest order of monks. The priesthood held in 
 France, and in all countries in Europe, where Christianity 
 was professed, rich territories and great personal property. 
 Besides this, the few persons who could read and write were 
 of this order. The nobles were rude, ignorant, and fit only 
 for the conflict of arms; and when not so employed were easily 
 allied in parties, against each other, or against the reigning 
 prince. These nobles led to the wars the principal part of the 
 efficient force, which was gathered from the lands over which 
 they were lords. That part of the people who were slaves, 
 were held to the land, and passed with the land, and were its 
 cukivators. Knowledge of mechanical arts, internal com- 
 merce, workmanship, devoted to the luxuries of the noble and 
 wealthy, cannot be described with any certainty. The benefits 
 of commerce, with other countries, must have been known in 
 a very limited degree, in that age, if at all. Hunting, gaming, 
 and riotous feasting, must have held a high rank among their 
 pleasures. The thousands who belonged to the church estab- 
 lishments were sustained from their church estates, and by the 
 tributes which the Roman priesthood have always know^n how 
 to extract from all other classes of society, where ignorance and 
 superstition pass by the name of religion. Such may be the 
 outline of the great community over which this really great 
 man arose, to exercise a royal authority. Among the eminent 
 who have appeared in the last 1000 years, Charles holds an 
 elevated rank. As a man, he will be found to have had strik- 
 ing faults, not to use a more reproachful term ; and as a mon- 
 arch, great and well-used talents, considering the age in which 
 he lived. The character of Charlemagne has been drawn by 
 many different writers, some of whom were eminent — Gibbon, 
 Montesquieu, Hallam, and Guizot, may be considered as among 
 the most so. They concur in those points which are most ma- 
 terial. An emperor, who was also an illustrious individual, 
 must be estimated in relation to the age of the world — the power 
 of a monarch over property, liberty, and life — the employments 
 
CHARLEMAGNE. 205 
 
 of his subjects, whether in peace or war — the degree of intel- 
 lectual and moral cultivation — the influence of a pure or per- 
 verted religion — the liabilities of one nation to aggressions from 
 those around them. These are among the elements which 
 necessarily enter into the estimate of character. As an indi- 
 vidual, one is to be estimated as worthy or unworthy, accord- 
 ing to the use which he made of his power. If he used it 
 merely to gratify himself, regardless of the natural rights of 
 all others ; if he used it to secure the welfare of those who 
 were compelled to obey him — if he sometimes appears in the 
 former light, and sometimes in the lattei', he is to be estimated 
 accordingly. The delusions incident to princely rank are the 
 usual apologies for errors in thinking too much of one's self, 
 and too little of others. There are persons in the range of his- 
 tory, who were far more worthy than Charlemagne, whether 
 considered as a monarch, or a man, after making every allow- 
 ance for the circumstances in which he lived. Alfred, of Eng- 
 land, and Louis IX., of France, were certainly better rulers, 
 and better men than Charlemagne. 
 
 His empire was little less extensive than that over which 
 Napoleon, and those whom he made kings, ruled at the begin- 
 ning of this century. It included all France, all Germany, 
 and the low countries, to the northern ocean ; part of Spain, 
 and nearly all Italy. At this time the nobles of the empire 
 held large domains, and were disposed to combine, and dispute 
 his authority. One motive for his incessant wars may have 
 been to keep these nobles occupied in conquests, that they 
 might have no leisure to conspire against him. The ostensi- 
 ble cause of his barbarous warfare with the Saxons, on his 
 north-eastern frontier, was to force them to embrace Christiani- 
 ty. He carried on his conquests with a cruelty which cannot 
 be screened by apparent motives, nor by the character of his en- 
 emies. He forcibly transferred his captives to other countries, 
 and especially to Switzerland and Flanders. No writer apol- 
 ogises for his act inputting to death 4,500 disarmed Saxons, in 
 one day. The destruction of all the sacred objects of the re- 
 ligion of the Saxons cannot be excused on the ground that they 
 were idolators, nor was this the best mode of making them 
 Christians. 
 
 This warfare provoked the bitterest resentment, and was 
 continued through many successive years, because the forces 
 ordered into service could only be employed for a certain 
 number of days. When the emperor withdrew for the time, 
 Saxons took advantage of the respite. Before the war with 
 18 
 
206 CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 the Saxons ended, the emperor was called to Italy ; and here 
 he was crowned king of Italy, with the iron crown, in 774.* 
 This event followed the extinguishment of the kingdom of 
 Lombardy, in the north of Italy, hereafter to be mentioned. 
 Napoleon placed the iron crown on his own head, in the same 
 place, not unmindful, probably, of what Charlemagne had done. 
 It was a part of Charlemagne's policy to leave the conquered 
 (when he did not prefer to remove or slay them) in possession 
 of their ovv'n laws and customs, to prevent rebellion. In 778 
 we find him in Spain, contending with the Moors. In this ex- 
 pedition fell the famous Roland, (a knight,) at Roncevalles. 
 On his return from Spain, the war with the Saxons was renew- 
 ed. These are only some of his wars; for, during the 47 years 
 of his reign, with Carloman, or alone, there was but one year 
 in which he did not engage in some war. 
 
 On Christmas day, in the year 800, he was crowned at Rome, 
 as emperor of the west, by Leo the third, and was saluted as 
 Caesar and Augustus, and assumed the ornaments of the an- 
 cient Roman emperors. This was considered as a renovation 
 of the empire of the west, which began 405 years before, on 
 the division into east and west, by Arcadius and Honorius. 
 He experienced, both before and after this event, afflictive 
 troubles from his rebellious sons, whom he had raised to the 
 dignity of kings, in different parts of his dominions. One of 
 his sons he forced to become a monk. His son Pepin, and his 
 son Charles, died in his life-time. Louis, only, survived, who 
 succeeded him as sole monarch over his vast empire. He an- 
 ticipated the dismemberment of his possessions. He knew 
 that efforts to this end, from within and from without, would 
 be made, and might have believed, without overvaluing him- 
 self, that a hand less strong than his own, could not hold his 
 empire together. While he was in Italy, he saw the vessels 
 of the Normans, in the Mediterranean. They had found their 
 way thither by passing around Spain, He shed tears on see- 
 ing them; and, probably, felt that he saw in them the allies of 
 the revengeful Saxons. In the view so far taken of this per- 
 son, he appears to have been an ambitious, unrelenting conquer- 
 or. The extenuation may be, that he would have been con- 
 quered himself if he had not conquered others. 
 
 There are other views, in which esteem and respect are due 
 to him. He was fully sensible of the degradation of the world, 
 in consequence of the universal ignorance. He became the 
 
 * The crown of Lombardy was an iron ring, believed to have been 
 made, in whole or in part, of nails taken from the holy cross. 
 
CHARLEMAGNE. 5207 
 
 friend of learning, and the patron of learned men. He was 
 himself illiterate, until his manhood. Learned men were at- 
 tracted to his court. Teachers of Latin and mathematics were 
 invited from Italy. He founded schools of theology, and of 
 the liberal sciences in the church establishments.* He acquir- 
 ed several languages himself, and delighted in the society of 
 the learned. Besides reading himself, whenever he had leisure, 
 he had always some one to read to him, while at table, or 
 when otherwise engaged, yet so that he could listen. He at- 
 tempted to introduce uniformity of weights and measures; and 
 also to connect the Rhme and the Danube, by a canal. He 
 succeeded in neither attempt. He endeavored to reform wor- 
 ship and the music in the churches ; in this he was partially 
 successful. He made efforts to promote commerce, and is just- 
 ly entitled to the praise of having foreseen the civilizing and 
 refining effects of commercial employments. He improved 
 the style of building, and adorned Aix La Chapelle, his usual 
 place of residence, with churches, palaces, and baths. His 
 greatest praise is found in the laws which he made, to promote 
 the agriculture, industry, and welfare of his subjects. These 
 laws are known by the name of capitularies, a word which de- 
 notes any literary work composed in chapters. 
 
 These were very numerous, and related to a great va- 
 riety of subjects ; and are supposed to have been the sugges- 
 tions of his own mind. In Guizot's lectures, (vol. ii. p. 261, 
 and seq.) there is an examination of the various subjects of 
 these capitularies. They show that the utmost effort of Char- 
 lemagne was made to improve the moral and social condition 
 of his people. They comprise the minutest as well as the 
 most important objects. He assembled in his palace many 
 learned men, and established a school there, in which he was 
 himself a pupil. Among these was Alcuin, an Englishman, 
 and of surprising attainments for that age. He passed many 
 years in the relation of confidant, counsellor, and intellectual 
 prime minister of Charles, and wrote to him many confidential 
 letters. There is an illustrative examination of these letters 
 by Guizot, (vol. 2. p. 367—372.) 
 
 This monarch erred in having strengthened the power of 
 the clergy, and in having aided them to establish a dominion, 
 under which Europe groaned for ages, and which brought 
 one of his own successors to the footstool of the pope, as a sup- 
 plicating penitent. The apology for this error is not piety, for 
 this perhaps was not a governing principle, but to raise up a 
 
 * There is a fine anecdote of him in a note to the second volume of 
 Tjtler's Universal History, p. 77. 
 
208 CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 power which would balance the refractory nobles. Kings, as 
 well as nobles, throughout all Europe, afterwards trembled at 
 the maledictions of the pope of Rome. As an individual, 
 Charlemagne was like most other men, a mixed character. 
 Fewer crimes and follies than might have been expected, are 
 charged to him, considering that he was subject to no control. 
 Then, as now, an emperor may do acts without reproach, which 
 would disgrace a private person. He had nine wives in suc- 
 cession, disposing of them merely from caprice; and, in such 
 respects, his example must have warred with his moral pre- 
 cepts. Yet it is said that he was a good father, and exceed- 
 ingly amiable, and condescending in his deportment. 
 
 He despised those indications of grandeur which are common 
 to little minds, and which are, sometimes, the weakness of 
 strong ones. His dress was simple, his repasts frugal. He 
 was a severe economist : it is said that the surplus products 
 of his own lands, and even of his poultry yard, were sold on 
 his own account. Like Alfred, he had a biographer, Eginhard, 
 from whom, probably, it is known, that in person he was large 
 and strong ; his head round — his eye large and lively — his 
 countenance serene — his step firm and manly. His ordinary 
 apparel was thus described : A linen shirt, a coat bordered 
 with silk, long covering for the lower limbs, an outside cloak; 
 and always wearing a sword adorned with gold and silver. It 
 strikes one with some surprise, that a person who spent 46 
 years of his reign in continued and severe warfare, should 
 have found time to do so much, in affairs which were entirely 
 of a different nature. The solution, probably, is, that war was 
 carried on only in a favorable part of the year, and that all 
 the winter seasons w^ere devoted to these other objects. This 
 great man, having died in 814, at the age of 72, his remains 
 were disposed of with a magnificence corresponding with his 
 life. He was buried at Aix La Chapelle,* in a vault, seated on 
 a throne of gold, in the full dress of an emperor. On his 
 head was his crown; in his hand he held a chalice; (commun- 
 ion cup;) on his knees lay the books of the evangelists; by his 
 side lay his sword ; at his feet lay his sceptre and shield. The 
 sepulchre was sealed, and over it was raised a triumphal arch, 
 on which was inscribed — " Here lies the body of Charles, the 
 great and orthodox emperor, who gloriously enlarged, and for 
 
 * This is now a free and imperial city. It is 22 miles N. E. of Leige ; 
 40 west of Cologne, on the Rhine, and 220 N. E. from Paris. It is between 
 the Rhine and the Meuse. Long. 6, 3 deg. E. Lat. 50, 48 deg. N. It is 
 in a valley surrounded by mountains. 
 
CHARLEMAGNE. 209 
 
 forty-seven years happily governed the empire of the Franks." 
 This may not, perhaps, be deemed extravagant eulogy, when 
 it is considered how easy it is to praise the harmless dead — 
 praise in which friends and foes may, sometimes, cordially 
 unite. This eulogy may be the more just, if that which is said 
 of him by a recent historian be true : — " His greatest praise is 
 that he prevented the total decline of the sciences in the west, 
 and supplied new aliment to their expiring light ; that he con- 
 sidered the improvement of nations as important as their union 
 and subjugation." 
 
 It should be taken into view, that in the time of Charle- 
 magne, the press had not been invented, the art of writing had 
 been acquired by very few, and those few were ecclesiastics. 
 The written language of the time was Latin, and that language 
 was known only to the small number who were educated. 
 The laws were in Latin, and could be known only by transla- 
 tions into the several languages spoken within the extensive 
 limits of the empire. Translations were probably oral, and if 
 retained by those who heard them, it could only be by memo- 
 ry. The communications made from the emperor throughout 
 his dominions, mast have been by special messengers. The 
 empire was divided into counties, over each of w^hich was 
 appointed a ruler by the name of count.* Over several coun- 
 ties was placed a duke. These officers exercised the powers 
 of sovereignty in the name of the emperor. All of them were 
 military as well as civil officers. To them belonged (or under 
 their supervision) the assessment of taxes, the administration 
 of justice, the embodying of the armed forces, and the internal 
 police. The opportunities to tyrannize were ever present, and 
 the disposition to do so, rarely wanting. From these outlines 
 may be drawn the comparison arising from a free press. The 
 limitation of power by voluntary constitutions — the right of 
 election — popular governments — equal rights — the facility of 
 comparing opinions — learned and righteous judges — open 
 courts — personal freedom — defined modes of punishment, and 
 the absence of all hereditary distinction. It is under such cir- 
 cumstances that the character and conduct of Charlemagne is 
 to be estimated. The emperor of the west, (which included 
 all western Europe,) next after Charlemagne, was his son, 
 Louis le Debonnaire. 
 
 * These territoria-1 divisions have the same name with those instituted 
 by Alfred, but the organization by Alfred is thought to have been essen- 
 tially different, and far more effective. 
 
 18* 
 
210 FRANCE. 
 
 This surname is said to mean either pious or good-natured. 
 He was a feeble representative of his father. His sons, aided 
 by powerful nobles, rebelled, and caused great affliction to him, 
 and serious troubles in his dominions. These family conten- 
 tions, though among princes, teach nothing, and are not worthy 
 of examination. This contention, after many battles, appears 
 to have been adjusted, for a time, by a treaty made at Verdun 
 in 843, by which the contending descendants of Louis divided 
 Europe, so far as it was held by Charlemagne, among them- 
 selves. This may be considered as the first step towards the 
 separation of France and Germany ; but, in 885, a monarch 
 called Charles the Fat, united France and Germany again, 
 under his dominion. From this time to 987, there was a suc- 
 cession of feeble and insignificant monarchs in France, who 
 were not of importance enough to be even named, and. who 
 are considered to be of the blood of Charlemagne. The last 
 of them was Louis, who Avas only nominally king. Hugh 
 Capet was the king, in fact. He assumed the title, on the 
 death of Louis, and is the founder of the Capetian race. 
 
 This race has endured nearly a thousand years, though 
 every variety of fortune has been experienced among them 
 which can be known to kings and princes. One respectable 
 authority (the American Encyclopsedia) states^ that of this 
 family there have been thirty-six kings of France, twenty-two 
 of Portugal, eleven of Naples and Sicily, five of Spain, three 
 of Hungary, three of Navarre, three emperors of Constantino- 
 ple, seventeen dukes of Burgundy, twelve dukes of Brittany, 
 two of Lorraine, and four of Parma. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE STATE OF FRANCE IN THE YEAR 1000. 
 
 The territory of modern France is bounded north-eastwardly 
 by the kingdom of Belgium, from the North Sea to the river 
 Moselle, and thence, by a continuation of the same south- 
 east wardly line, by Prussian Bavaria, (which is west of the 
 Rhine,) until it comes to that river. Then bounded east on 
 the Rhine, till it comes near Basle, in Switzerland, where 
 this river turns from a west to a north course. Thence bound- 
 ing south-eastwardly along the vallies and the mountains 
 
FRANCE. 211 
 
 which separate France from Switzerland. Thence the boun- 
 dary line runs south-eastwardly through the Alpine territories, 
 having Savoy and Italy on the north-cast, to Nice, on the 
 Mediterranean. The south line is the Mediterranean Sea, 
 and the south-western, the Pyrenees, which separate France 
 from Spain. On the west side is the Bay of Biscay and part 
 of the Atlantic. On the north-east is the English channel 
 and the Straits of Dover, to Dunkirk, where the kingdom 
 of Belgium begins. France lies between 4° 50' and 8° 15' 
 east longitude, and between 42° 20' and 51° 5' north latitude. 
 It contains two hundred thousand square miles ; its length, 
 from north to south, is about seven hundred miles ; its average 
 breadth about five hundred. Taken as a whole, it is one of 
 the finest kingdoms of Europe, having many superior qualities 
 in agriculture, manufacturing, and commerce; and in position, 
 relatively, to other countries. 
 
 In the year 1000, it was divided into thirty-three principali- 
 ties, dukedoms, or provinces, many of which were entirely 
 independent of the crown. Some of them, around Paris, and 
 in the north-eastern part, were the property of the crown, and 
 some of them adjoining these on the north, west, and south, 
 were sovereignties, independent of the king, excepting in the 
 relation of feuds, of w^hich the king was the chief lord. These 
 territorial divisions had become hereditary, by males and fe- 
 males, and passed, by marriages of heiresses, to their husbands. 
 This was not the case with the crown itself, which was never 
 inheritable by females, in. France. This w^as a regulation of 
 very early times, and is known as the Salic law. 
 
 It is difficult to describe the social and political condition of 
 France at the commencement of the eleventh century. It is said, 
 by the best writers, who have examined all the records which 
 remain, that nothing better than general views can be taken. 
 First, the king had a very limited power, with little ability to 
 enforce even that. Secondly, the great nobles had acquired 
 hereditary rights to their territories, and exercised a sovereign 
 authority within them. They made war on each other, and 
 administered justice as they saw fit. They obeyed or diso- 
 beyed the king, in the wars in which he engaged, at their own 
 pleasure. There were various grades of these nobles, depen- 
 dent on the extent of their dominions. Prelates of the Roman 
 church possessed great landed estates, and sustained the rela- 
 tion of vassals, under the feudal system. The great body of 
 people, who were neither nobles nor of the church, were abso- 
 lutely slaves, or bound down by feudal regulations and customs 
 
212 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 which amounted to slavery. They cultivated the land, and v^rere 
 held to serve in war, and the character of their servitude was 
 more or less oppressive, according to the disposition of their 
 superiors. There are supposed to have been some free propri- 
 etors of estates, but it is very uncertain what the number of these 
 was, or vv^hat their rights or privileges were. The dominion 
 of the church was extended to all classes of laymen; but the 
 spirit of religion had no effect to restrain the indulgence of the 
 most brutal passions or the most barbarous crimes. It may be 
 presumed that not one person in a thousand, except among the 
 clergy, could write or read. This was no less true of the 
 nobles than of the people in general ; even the kings, in some 
 instances, were destitute of all literary instruction. 
 
 There are no means of ascertaining the state of the me- 
 chanic arts. Whatever this may have been, it was probably 
 limited to the weapons of war and the implements of hus- 
 bandry, and the wants of domestic life. History has devoted 
 itself to an account of the kings, and of the transactions in 
 which they were engaged ; and, in this way, distinguished 
 individuals, among nobles and prelates, are brought to view, 
 and an account of wars is thus obtained ; but the real charac- 
 ter of society as it existed among all below these high grades, 
 is conjectured rather than known. It would be an unprofita- 
 ble labor to enter into the personal history of the successive 
 kings of these five centuries. Many of them were so insig- 
 nificant, that their names would not have survived the genera- 
 tion in which they lived, if the accident of birth had not placed 
 them on a throne. From the brief notice to be taken of these 
 persons, it will be inferred, that human life cannot be more 
 miserable than it was in France during the time we have now 
 to review. 
 
 Discouraging as these historical elements may be, we are 
 to find, nevertheless, in these five centuries, the causes of the 
 great changes which have since taken place in the political, 
 social, and religious condition of society. The labor which is 
 now intended, is to search out these causes, and to discern 
 how that power has been exerted, which the Author of our 
 being bestowed to improve and benefit the human race. It 
 will be seen that discoveries and inventions which have proved 
 to be most useful and permanent, were the product of solitary 
 genius or of accident, and that those who have thus benefited 
 the world did not even imagine the consequences of their acts. 
 It will be seen, also, that the efforts of the wisest and most 
 powerful among men, have often led to results of the most 
 
FRANCE. 213 
 
 mischievous character. And, again, that some of the ahlest 
 conductors of human affairs, who intended nothing but their 
 own aggrandizement, undesignedly introduced important meli- 
 orations of society. Such facts humble the pride of man, 
 while they raise his thoughts to the great Disposer of events, 
 who brings forth, in his own time and manner, in the long 
 series of ages, his own beneficent purposes. 
 
 Although it is not intended to devote any labor to the per- 
 sonal history of the kings of France during these five centu- 
 ries, nor to enter into a detail of the wars in which they were 
 engaged, yet it is necessary to state the course of succession. 
 The following table has been prepared as a convenient illus- 
 tration of the time in which those events happened, which are 
 material to the present purpose. 
 
 The principal events in these five centuries are, — 1. The 
 gradual extension of the royal dominion, and the depression of 
 the feudal nobility, whereby the nobles became subjects, and 
 the kings absolute monarchs. 2. The struggle for power on 
 the part of the Roman church, and the resistance of the kings 
 of France. 3. The decline of the feudal system, and the 
 nominal abolition of personal slavery. 4. The crusades. 5. 
 The wars of conquest by the English kings against France. 
 6. The origin and effect of chivalry. 7. The civil wars of 
 France. 8. The revival of learning and of commerce. 9. 
 The distress and misery experienced throughout these ages, 
 from some of the above-mentioned causes, and from others 
 which will come to Yiew in their proper places. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 The succession of French kings — Papal poiver — Truce of God — Hilde- 
 hrayid, Gregory VII. — Crusades. 
 
 The first race of kings in France were called the Merovin- 
 gians, and reigned from 420 to 752. 
 
 The second race was called Carlovingians, and reigned from 
 752, to 987. 
 
 The third race was called Capetians, and reigned from 987, 
 to 1589, when Henry IV. became king. 
 
 Hugh Capet was the first of the Capetians - 987 to 996 
 ivo6(;r/, son of former 996 " 1031 
 
 Married 1, Bertha. 2. Constantia of Provence. 
 
214 FRANCE. 
 
 Henry I. {son) 1031 to 1060 
 
 Married Anne of Russia. 
 PhiUp I. (son) crowned at eight years of age ; 1060 " 1 108 
 
 Married and repudiated, Bertha of Holland. 
 2. Bertrade of Anjou. 
 iowisY/. (son) the Fat; - - - - 1108 "1137 
 
 Married Adelaide of Savoy. 
 Louis T//. (son) 1137 " 1180 
 
 Married Eleonora of Gayenne. 2. Constance of Castile. 
 PM?> //. (son) Augustus" - . - - 1180 "1223 
 » Married Isabel of Hainault. 2. Ingerberge of Denmark. 
 Louis VIIL (son) the Lion - - - - 1223 " 1226 
 
 Married Blanche of Castile. 
 Louis IX. (son) saint; age of twelve years - 1226 " 1270 
 
 Married Margaret of Provence. 
 Philip III. (son) the Hardy - - - 1270 " 1285 
 
 1. Isabel of Arragon. 2. Mary of Brabant. 
 Philip IV. (son) the Fair - - - . 1285 " 1314 
 
 Married Jane, heiress of Navarre. 
 Louis X. (son) the stubborn, (hutin.) - - 1314 " 1316 
 
 Married Margaret of Burgundy. 2. Clementia of Hungary. 
 Philip F., brother- of former: the' Long - 1316 " 1322 
 
 Married Jane of Burgundy, heiress of Artois. ^- 
 
 C/iar/^5 7F., brother of formW - - - 1322 " 1328 
 
 Married thrice; no issue. 
 Philip VL, grandson of Philip III. (branch of 
 
 Valois.) 1328 " 1350 
 
 Married Jane of Burgundy. 2. Blanche of Navarre. 
 John, son of former 1350 " 1364 
 
 Married Bonne of Luxemburgh. 2. Jane of Boulogne. 
 CA«rZf5 F., the Wise; son of former - - 1364 " 1380 
 
 Married Jane of Bourbon. 
 CAar/es F/., son of former - - - - 1380 " 1422 
 
 Married Isabel of Bavaria. 
 Charles F//., son of former - - - - 1422 " 1461 
 
 Married Mary of Anjou, 
 iowis X/., son of former - - - - 1461 " 1483 
 
 Married Mary of Scotland. 2. Charlotte of Savoy. 
 Charles F/1/., son of former - - - 1483 " 1498 
 
 Married Anne, heiress of Brittany. No issue. 
 Louis XII, great-grandson of Charles V. (Or- 
 leans.) 1498 " 1515 
 
 Married Anne of Brittany. 2. Mary of England. 
 
FRANCE. 215 
 
 The collateral branches of the royal family who appear in 
 French history, are these: — 
 
 The house of Valoia, sprang from Charles of Valois, who 
 was a son of Philip III. He married Margaret of Anjou; 
 2. Catherine of Coiirtenay, empress of Constantinople ; 3. Ma- 
 tilda of Chatillon; and died in 1325. He was father of 
 Philip VI. 
 
 The house of Ale/)po7i, sprang from Charles, duke of Alen- 
 9on, brother of Philip VI. Killed in 1346. 
 
 The house of Anjou, sprang from Louis, duke of Anjou, 
 brother of Charles V. Died in 1384. 
 
 The house of Burgundy sprang from Philip the Bold, duke 
 of Burgundy, who was also brother of Charles V. Died in 
 1404. John, Sanspeur, (the Fearless) was son of this Philip, 
 
 The house of Orleans, sprang from Louis, duke of Orleans, 
 brother of Charles VI. Killed in 1407. His second son was 
 John, duke of Angouleme, from whom the house of that name 
 is descended. The famous warrior Dunois was brother of 
 this duke. Died in 1468. 
 
 The house of Bourbo7i, descended from a son of saint Louis 
 IX. ; in which line is found Henry IV. (in 1600) surnamed 
 the Great, son of Anthony, king of Navarre. He was duke 
 of Bourbon ; and, in right of Jane his wife, (heiress,) w^as king 
 of Navarre. 
 
 The house of Burgundy, above mentioned, is not the ancient 
 house of that name; successors of the kings of Burgundy. In 
 1361, John, king of France, seized the remaining territories of 
 that ancient house, and gave them to his son, Philip the Bold, 
 duke of Burgundy, Avho founded the second house of that 
 name, and from whom descended Charles the Rash, already- 
 mentioned in sketches of the Netherlands. 
 
 The house of Ariois, sprana; from the fifth son of Louis 
 VIII. 
 
 All these princely houses, and some others, of less impor- 
 tance, had territories in France, over which they were sove- 
 reigns, but owing allegiance to the crown. 
 
 Besides these territories, there were, in France, the great 
 ducal territories of Normandy, Brittany, Guienne, and some 
 others, over which the kings of France claimed to be feudal 
 lords. 
 
 It will be seen by the table of succession, that Robert, Hen- 
 ry I., and Philip I. occupied the throne of France, during 
 the first of these five centuries. The whole of this period was 
 one unvaried scene of commotion between these kings and the 
 
216 * FRANCE. 
 
 nobles, or between the nobles themselves. Their wars were 
 excessively barbarous, carrying, in their course, pillage and 
 destruction. It is probable that the universal misery of society 
 suggested to the Roman church to interpose its spiritual 
 authority. Whatever may have been the motive, it is certain, 
 that in this age began that tremendous power which the popes 
 of Rome exercised over the Christian world. The prelates of 
 France united to strengthen and extend this power, to protect 
 themselves and their estates against the rapacity of the French 
 nobles. The strength of this power is seen in the assumption 
 of the pope to excommunicate Robert, for the reason that he had 
 married his cousin, Bertha. Robert is famed for his piety, 
 and for his hymns, and his devotion to the church. But he 
 would not obey this mandate of the pope. He suffered the 
 miseries of an excommunicated person, deprived of all authori- 
 ty and social intercourse ; and was regarded daring three years, 
 as a contaminated wretch, whom no one could obey, or ap- 
 proach. He then yielded, and repudiated his wife. The power 
 of excommunication was no more than that of all societies to 
 expel unworthy members. In the hands of the popes it rose to 
 a tremendous authority, exercised by no physical force, but a 
 mere verbal denunciation, which separated the victim from all 
 temporal rights, and even denied him burial, if he died under 
 the anathema. 
 
 A measure of the same authority, arose at this time, of 
 different and even salutary character, suggested by the bellige- 
 rent disposition of the nobles, and its consequent miseries. 
 This was called the truce, of God. It forbade all warfare from 
 sunset on Thursday, until sunrise on Monday. These days 
 were consecrated to peace, because the Savior of the world 
 was crucified on Friday, was in the tomb on Saturday, and 
 rose from the dead on Sunday. It was extended on all days 
 to certain privileged places, as churches, convents, hospitals, 
 church-yards, and at length to clergymen, peasants in the 
 fields, and all defenceless persons. In the course of the 
 eleventh century this measure was discussed in councils, and 
 gradually introduced in various paits of Europe, having re- 
 ceived the sanction of these councils. It is possible that 
 comparison of opinions in these meetings was favorable to 
 that spirit which afterwards manifested itself under the name 
 of chivalry, and Avhich tended to meliorate the condition of 
 society, especially in France. It is possible, also, that the 
 perception of the general wretchedness of the times led to 
 furthering the views of the church, in imposing restraints on 
 
FRANCE. 217 
 
 the barbarous passions of the nobles. But it was not perceiv- 
 ed, that, in furthering these views, a power was conceded to the 
 church, before which all the Christian states of Europe were 
 soon made to tremble. When the effect of this power was 
 afterwards perceived, several monarchs (as we shall have 
 occasion to show) attempted to resist it ; but it went on to 
 strengthen itself, and in the beginning of the sixteenth century, 
 became sufficiently oppressive to cause its own overthrow. 
 
 The civil as well as religious supremacy of the popes of 
 Rome, was the conception of Hildebrand, who directed the 
 councils of several popes before he attained to the papal chair, 
 in the year 1073. The place of this remarkable man's birth 
 is unknown, but he is supposed to have been an Italian. He 
 is known to have been at Rome when a child, and to have 
 gone, in his youth, to France ; and to have returned to Rome 
 in 1045. He was taken into favor by Leo IX. From this 
 time till he became pope himself, he is supposed to have had a 
 decisive influence in the affiiirs of the church. He had three 
 purposes: 1. To submit all ecclesiastical authority to the will 
 of the pope. 2. To make the church entirely independent of 
 all temporal power. 3. To submit all temporal power to the 
 authority of the church. In short, he sought to establish a 
 government in which the pope, as the representative of God, 
 could exercise an absolute dominion in the earth. The con- 
 ception of this design discloses the genius of the man; and this 
 he sustained with unyielding resolution, and an erudition (as 
 known from his letters) unsurpassed in that age. 
 
 It was Hildebrand, under the name of Gregory VII., who 
 interdicted the marriage of priests, to sever them from all 
 family ties, and bind them to the church. He forbade all 
 bishops, and inferior clergy, to receive investiture, (or the sym- 
 bols of clerical authority,) from any temporal prince. He 
 prohibited simony, or the traffic in church offices and holy- 
 things, which was universally prevalent. (This term is de- 
 rived from one Simon, who is mentioned in the eighth chapter 
 of the Acts of the Apostles.) 
 
 The attempts of the church to control the love of war, are 
 supposed to have been so successful, that, in the last half of the 
 eleventh century, some other mode of satisfying the demands 
 for action were required. There were sins enough to be 
 atoned for, and one way of effecting this object was to engage 
 in pilgrimages. Another mode of occupation was to exhibit, 
 in tournaments, a semblance of war. Both these objects tend- 
 ed to bring out the spirit of chivalry. Pilgrimages to Rome 
 19 
 
218 FRANCE. 
 
 had long been practised. Robert of France was a pilgrim to 
 Rome. During his devotions there, he placed a sealed paper 
 on the altar. A princely gift was expected, but it proved to be 
 only one of his own hymns. Pilgrimages were undertaken 
 about the middle of this century, to the holy land, by thousands. 
 Few survived and returned to recount their disasters, and the 
 cruelties of the infidels, who possessed the site of the holy 
 sepulchre. Among the pilgrims who returned about the year 
 1094, was Peter the Hermit. He brought a letter to pope 
 Urban H. from the patriarch of Jerusalem, proposing that the 
 Christians of the west should appear in arms in Palestine, and 
 make themselves masters of the Holy Land. The proposal 
 was welcome, and was immediately connected with the great 
 purposes inspired by Gregory VII. As early as 1074, the 
 Greek emperor, Michael, besought Gregory to rouse the 
 Christians of the west to defend those of similar faith against 
 the increasing power of the Turks. All Asia Minor had been 
 conquered, and the Bosphorus only arrested their progress to 
 Constantinople. The far-sighted Gregory perceived, in this 
 event, the means of extending his own power. In that year 
 he sent a circular letter through the Christian states, urging 
 the duty of taking arms against the Saracens. A war against 
 infidels, a war to recover the land where the Saviour of the 
 world was crucified and buried, was necessarily a war of the 
 supreme head of the Christian church. Its effect was a subju- 
 gation of the military power of Christian Europe to papal 
 ambition. The zealous Peter exhibited himself in various 
 places, and every where represented, with moving eloquence, 
 the perils and sufferings of devout pilgrims, and the duty of all 
 Christians to arm, and rescue the object of veneration. 
 
 When Peter had sufficiently inflamed the zeal of all who 
 heard him, pope Urban II. convened an assembly at Cler- 
 mont, in France, two hundred and ten miles south from Paris. 
 He attended this assembly, consisting of archbishops, bishops, 
 Tiitred abbots, and hundreds of inferior clergy, and a great 
 concourse of laymen, comprising princes, nobles, and warriors. 
 Peter addressed this assembly, and prepared the way for the 
 eloquence of the pontiff, who described the reproach which 
 had fallen on the whole Christian world, in permitting the 
 infidels of the East to profane the holy sepulchre. He in- 
 veighed against the enormity of preventing the approach of 
 the devout, and the expiation of sins, by rendering there, sup- 
 plications for pardon. An enthusiasm seized the whole assem- 
 bly ; most of them " assumed the cross," that is, solemnly bound 
 themselves to engage in this holy warfare. (1095.) 
 
FRANCE. 219 
 
 This scene discloses the state of the human mind in this 
 age of the world. The persons assembled at Clermont in 
 1095, were among the best informed in Europe. They were 
 ignorant neither of the distance to Jerusalem, nor of the perils 
 of going there, nor of the dangers which awaited them from 
 the combined forces of the East, if they should surmount the 
 difficulties of the way. They could not carry with them their 
 means of subsistence. From the confines of Germany, the 
 route was through countries uninhabited, or hostile, at least, 
 until they reached Constantinople. Beyond that city were 
 enemies at every step. But they were inspired with the charms 
 of adventure ; they were sure of occupation ; and occupation 
 and adventure were to be devoted, under the sanction of the 
 head of the church, to religion. Some worldly inducements 
 had their full influence, not unlike those which animated the 
 followers of Mohammed. The badge of the holy war was a 
 red cross worn on the dress, and it soon became infamous not 
 to assume it. These warriors were exempted from prosecution 
 for debt, while in this holy service — from interest on debts, and 
 from all taxes. Vassals were empowered to alien their lands 
 without the consent of their lords. No one was amenable to 
 civil, but only to ecclesiastical courts. All who took the cross, 
 and all that belonged to them, were put under the protection 
 of St. Peter. All sins were remitted, and the gates of heaven 
 thrown open. These facts abundantly prove that the crusades 
 were promoted by the popes to establish their temporal power. 
 
 A year was allowed to sell or pledge estates, to furnish 
 means for the expedition. But the zealous Peter could not 
 wait so long. He departed at the head of a multitude of monks 
 and miserable rabble, who had no preparation to make, and 
 who imagined that none was necessary but their own zeal. 
 This numerous collection found their way along the Danube, 
 and passed the Bosphorus at Constantinople. In Asia Minor, 
 disease, famine and the sword put an end to their adventure, 
 and to themselves. 
 
 Among the persons who assembled at Clermont were some 
 of the first men of that age. The count of Toulouse, brother 
 of Philip 1. 5 Godfrey of Bouillon, (born in Brabant, Nether- 
 lands;) duke of Lorraine; his brothers; Robert, duke of Nor- 
 mandy, son of William the Conqueror ; and many others of 
 like eminence. All of them assumed the cross. One reads, 
 with some doubt, even on the credit of respectable historians 
 that in the year 1096, there were assembled in the plains of 
 Bythinia, in Asia Minor, one hundred miles east of Constanti- 
 
220 FRANCE. 
 
 nople, and about fifty miles south of the Black Sea, one hun- 
 dred thousand mounted warriors, covered with coats of armor, 
 and six hundred thousand men capable of bearing- arms, and 
 an immense number of monks, women, and children, on their 
 way to Jerusalem. In July, 1099, Jerusalem was taken. 
 Godfrey de Bouillon (or Baldwin) was offered a crown. But 
 this man, who seems to have been alike eminent for his valor 
 and his virtues, answered, that he would not wear a golden 
 crown where his Saviour wore one of thorns. This distin- 
 guished person died in July, 1100, at Jerusalem, one year 
 after the capture of that city, and was buried on Mount Cal- 
 vary. In the celebrated epic poem, Tasso's Jerusalem, this 
 pattern of valor, piety, and princely virtue, is justly honored. 
 As the dominion of the Roman church and the effect of the 
 crusades will come into view in another place, these subjects 
 are no further pursued in this connexion. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 Louis the Fat — Third Estate — Crusades — Louis VII. — Divorce of his 
 Queen, Eleonora — Her Marriage with Henry 11. of England-^ Crusade 
 of Richard and others — Troubadours — Persecution of the Albigenses — 
 Origin of the Inquisition. 
 
 The successor of Philip I. was his son, Louis VI., sur- 
 named the Fat. It is remarkable that history has not given 
 to this king some cognomen more descriptive of his character. 
 He was the first of the Capetians who exercised the royal 
 power with any credit to himself or with any utility to France. 
 The royal dominions, at the time of his accession to the throne, 
 (1108,) were very limited. He could see from his capital 
 (Paris) the castles of his vassals, who were sovereign and 
 independent of him, excepting in the acknowledgment of his 
 feudal lordship. These noble vassals, and the bishops within 
 their territories, were in frequent conflict. Louis took part 
 with the bishops, and succeeded, by force of arms, to reduce 
 the nobles around Paris, and even as far as Amiens, seventy- 
 five miles north of Paris. The like success attended his 
 efforts in the south-west, as far as the city of Orleans, about 
 the same distance from Paris. The incident of a marriage 
 extended the royal dominion still further in the south-west. 
 
FRANCE. 331 
 
 The count of Poictiers, who was sovereign of Poitou and of 
 Guienne, (two large provinces on the west coast of France, 
 the latter on the Garonne,) was about to engage in the cru- 
 sades, and offered his daughter to the son of Louis. The 
 death of the count, within the following year, transferred these 
 provinces to the royal house. In the course of his reign, 
 Louis also annexed the province of Bourbon, and that of Au- 
 vergne to his dominions. The former adjoins the latter on 
 the north, and the latter is two hundred miles south of Paris. 
 These acquisitions were very important in enlarging the royal 
 authority, and in diminishing the power of the nobles. South 
 of Auvergne, on the Mediterranean, there were, at this time, 
 several provinces, which were entirely independent. In the 
 north-west, on the Atlantic and the English channel, were the 
 two great adjoining provinces, Brittany and Normandy. The 
 former, held by the duchess of Brittany, acknowledged the 
 feudal vassalage to the king, while Normandy, held by Plenry 
 I. of England, claimed to be independent. In the time of 
 Louis and Henry commenced the warfare which was after- 
 wards so ruinous to France. 
 
 Louis was a benefactor to his country in acquiring domin- 
 ion over so many provinces, as he thereby diminished the evils 
 arising from the exercise of sovereignty by the nobles. But 
 this king is entitled to far greater commendation from design, 
 or he was unintentionally the cause, of a great and important 
 change in the social condition of France. At this time there 
 were several large cities and towns within his dominions, to 
 which he granted charters, with various privileges. Among 
 these was the right of self-government by voluntary election. 
 Thus, Louis may be justly regarded as the founder of the 
 third estate ; or as having been the first to recognize popular 
 rights* 
 
 Louis VII. (1137 — 1180) was unable to follow in the foot- 
 steps of his father. He attempted the conquest of Champagne, 
 a province which lies next eastwardly of that of which Paris 
 is the capital, and between that and Lorraine. The ancient 
 city of Troyes is in Champagne. In besieging a castle, Louis 
 sat fire to it, and the fire extended to a church in which thir- 
 teen hundred men, women, and children were burnt. This 
 melancholy spectacle, together with the urgent solicitations of 
 the pope, influenced the king to assume the cross. He depart- 
 
 * Tiers elat, or third estate ; popular representation in legislative 
 assemblies. 
 
 19* 
 
233 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 ed on this expedition in 1 147, and this is known as the second 
 crusade. Another account of Louis's resolve to engage in 
 this crusade is, that it was exacted of him as an atonement for 
 the sacrilege of having burnt the church. 
 
 Half a century had elapsed since the first crusade was un- 
 dertaken by Godfrey de Bouillon and others. The new king- 
 dom of Jerusalem had sustained itself, and had extended its 
 dominions towards the east as far as Edessa. This city was 
 situated about one hundred and fifty miles east from Antioch, 
 (which is at the north-east corner of the Mediterranean,) and 
 nearly four hundred miles north-east from Jerusalem, and a 
 few miles beyond the Euphrates. It was regarded as the 
 bulwark of the Christians, on that part of their kingdom. In 
 the year 1142, this city was taken by the infidels, and their 
 success, in this instance, led to the apprehension that their 
 conquests might extend even to Jerusalem. This event spread 
 consternation in Europe, and pope Eugene III. besought the 
 Christian states of the west to engage in a new crusade. A 
 person, celebrated under the name of the Abbe de Clairvaux, 
 (Bernard,) seconded the zeal of the pope with an eloquence 
 more moving, even, than that of Peter the Hermit. 
 
 In 1147, Louis VII. and the emperor of Germany, Conrad 
 III., engaged in this adventure. This was the first example 
 of a crusade undertaken, personally, by crowned heads. Con- 
 rad departed first, and took the route of the Danube, and was 
 soon followed by Louis. The former took, for guides, at 
 Constantinople, some Greeks, to conduct them through Asia 
 Minor. At this time, Massoud was sultan of Iconia, so called 
 from his seat of empire at Iconia, a little south of the middle 
 of Asia Minor. These Greeks are supposed to have misled 
 Conrad, intentionally. The sultan attacked and defeated his 
 army. The remnant fell back to join Louis, who, taking 
 another route along the sea-coast, escaped a similar defeat. 
 But, the disasters which he encountered so diminished his 
 force, that he did not attempt to lead his army into Syria. The 
 two armies are said to have amounted to two hundred thou- 
 sand, comprising the distinguished warriors of that day. Very 
 few of the whole number ever returned ; among the few was 
 Conrad. Louis, abandoning the character of a warrior, stole to 
 Jerusalem as a pilgrim, with an hundred followers. Here he 
 remained, inactive, till 1149, ashamed, it is said, to return. It 
 has been before mentioned that he had married the heiress of the 
 count of Poitiers, Eleonora, who accompanied him to the east. 
 This lady makes a conspicuous figure in history. Louis 
 
FRANCE. 233 
 
 caused her to be divorced from him, on his return. Two causes 
 are assigned : her disregard of the duties of a wife, and her dis- 
 gust at the pusillanimity of her husband. Whatever the truth 
 may be, Louis made no provision to retain Poitou and Guienne, 
 which he acquired by her. These provinces returned to her, 
 on the divorce. She immediately married Henry II. of Eng- 
 land, and thereby transferred her provinces to the English 
 crown. This event, connected with the possession of Nor- 
 mandy by English monarchs, and some marriages, and conse- 
 quent claims of heirship, led to bloody conflicts, which trained 
 along through centuries, between England and France. 
 
 Louis VII., though his life was prolonged for many years, 
 had no other merit than having preserved, unimpaired, the 
 acquisitions of his father. He died, leaving a son Philip, who 
 became king at the age of fifteen, in 1180. 
 
 Philip II., surnamed Augustus, and Richard Coeur de Lion, 
 son of Henry II. of England, were contemporaries. Philip 
 took part in the quarrels which arose between Henry and his 
 undutiful sons. These events are of little importance. His 
 attention was soon attracted to the holy land. New and excit- 
 ing events had occurred there. Egypt had long been possess- 
 ed by Mahommedans, who were known as the Fatimites. In 
 1171, that dynasty was overthrown by the Turks, and the 
 celebrated Saladin (so familiarly known to all readers of the 
 Talisman, by Walter Scott) was raised to the dignity of sultan 
 of that country. In 1 187 he took Jerusalem. The two aspir- 
 ing young monarchs, Philip of France and Richard (Coeur de 
 Lion) of England, resolved to devote themselves to the recov- 
 ery of the holy land. Frederick, surnamed Barbarossa, (red 
 beard,) emperor of Germany, joined in this expedition. The 
 agency of the popes is still seen in promoting the crusades. 
 It was the dying injunction of Gregory VIII., (in 1189,) and 
 repeated by his successor, Clement III., that the holy sepulchre 
 should be rescued from the infidels. The three greatest mon- 
 archs of Europe made preparations commensurate with their 
 rank. Europe had not seen, for centuries, so formidable a 
 host, whether in numbers or military accomplishment. This 
 was the age of true chivalry. The emperor departed first, by 
 the way of Constantinople, in 1190. He reached the Cydnus 
 river, which flows by ancient Tarsus, (near the north-east 
 corner of the Mediterranean,) and, having bathed in its cold 
 waters, lost his life, (June 10, 1190.) A small portion of his 
 army reached Palestine, under the command of his son, Fred- 
 eric. 
 
^24 FRANCE. 
 
 For the first time, Palestine was approached by sea. Philip 
 and Richard embarked their armies, Philip at Genoa, Richard 
 in the south of France, and both wintered in Sicily, and depart- 
 ed thence in the spring of 1191. Richard conquered the Isle 
 of Cyprus, (near the north-east corner of the Mediterranean,) 
 in his way, which he gave to Guy de Lusignan, with the title 
 of king of Jerusalem. Discord soon arose between the two 
 kings, and Philip returned the same summer to France. But 
 before this event, they had taken St. Jean d' Acre, or Ptolemais, 
 a seaport north of Jerusalem, and south of ancient Tyre. This 
 was the stronghold of the crusaders, and the last which was 
 taken from them, about a century afterwards. 
 
 Philip Augustus, having returned in 1 191, he devoted the rest 
 of his life, which continued till 1223, to enlarging his territo- 
 ries within the limits of modern France. This he accomplish- 
 ed, partly by force of arms — partly by negotiation, and by 
 means which would be regarded, by moralists, as criminal. 
 The details of these measures are not instructive; it is the re- 
 sult, only, the consolidation and aggrandisement of the mon- 
 archy of France, that is material to the present purpose. Those 
 who would be informed as to the details of Philip's operations, 
 will find them in Hallam's thorough research, entitled History 
 of the Middle Ages, chapter 1. At the close of Philip's life 
 he had annexed to his dominions, in various modes, Normandy, 
 Maine, and Anjou. The like attempt was made on Poitou and 
 Guienne; but in this Philip was not successful. 
 
 We have now to notice some deplorable transactions which 
 occurred in the south of France, during the reign of Philip, 
 in which, however, he did not take a part. 
 
 The country called Languedoc, and Province, was situated 
 in the south of France, along the north coast of the Mediterra- 
 nean, and had, within its limits, several large towns, and opu- 
 lent cities. Languedoc was bounded west, by Gascony, north, 
 by Gluerci and Rouergue, parts of Guienne ; and near this 
 boundary was the city of Albi. Languedoc extended up north- 
 wardly, between Rouergue and Auvergne on the west, and 
 the Rhone on the east, to the territory of Lyons. On the east 
 side of the Rhone, and bounding on the Mediterranean, was 
 Provence, and north of it was Dauphine, and both these prov- 
 inces were bounded on the east by Alpine mountains, which 
 separate them from Italy. In Languedoc were the cities of 
 Narbonne, Bexiers, Montpelier, the ancient Nismes, (so much 
 adorned in the time of the Romans,) Viviers, and several oth- 
 ers, of less importance. In Provence were Aries, Aix, and 
 
FRANCE. 225 
 
 Toulon. Between Provence and Daiiphine, on the Rhone, 
 was the small territory of Avignon, having, as its capital, the 
 city of Avignon, often mentioned in history. These regions 
 were the principal scene of the horrible religious persecutions 
 which are presently to be mentioned. They had long been, 
 together Avith nearly all the southern half of France, but more 
 especially Languedoc and Provence, distinguished as the abode 
 of the Troiihadoiirs. Down to the end of the twelfth century, 
 when Philip Augustus returned from Palestine, the provinces 
 on the Mediterranean had been independent, and had become 
 populous and rich by the fertility of the soil, and the benefits of 
 commerce. Many of the great and inferior nobles were regu- 
 larly knighted, and were distinguished as poets and songsters, 
 and as such w^ere called troubadours. This name is rather 
 fancifully derived from the French word trouver, (to find.) 
 The language in which their songs were composed acquired, 
 and still retains the name of provencal, (from Provence) which 
 has become another name for romance. Their songs were ac- 
 companied by the harp. However the origin of chivalry is 
 to be accounted for, it is admitted, that its utmost refinements, 
 in relation to chivalrous warfare and romantic devotion to the 
 sex, are to be traced to the troubadours. [In another place 
 some remarks will be made on chivalry.] 
 
 Chivalry, poetry, song, and love, had made the regions of 
 the troubadours, in the south of France, the happiest in the 
 world, since almost all other parts were involved in civil wars 
 and barbarism. This population, (nobles and people,) were 
 blessed with occupation ; the former with that w^iich was hu- 
 manizing and refining; the latter with agriculture, commerce, 
 and manufactures. This comparative felicity had continued 
 throughout the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Among the 
 celebrated troubadours, were William IX., count of Poitou, 
 whom Tasso honors under the name of Raymond de St. Gilles, 
 and Richard Coeur de Lion. The latter, as well as Frederick 
 Barbarossa, of Germany, invited troubadour knights to their 
 courts. Assemblies were frequently held, where the knights 
 distinguished themselves by feats in arms, and where the 
 ladies presided, and awarded the w^ell earned honors to the 
 skilful and valiant. The ladies held "courts of love," in 
 which prizes were contended for in poetry, and the melody of 
 the voice aided by the harp. Every knight was devoted to 
 some one of the fair, whose praises were the burthen of his 
 song. In these courts were discussed questions (in this age 
 of the world, superseded by more serious, though not less in- 
 
326 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 teresting pursuits) of this nature : — Is it most afflictive to lose 
 one's lover by battle, or infidelty? It is not improbable that 
 these romantic scenes were not limited to the imagination. But 
 however removed they may have been from real purity and 
 innocence, they were less injurious, in fact or example, than the 
 desolating crimes which harassed society wherever the spirit 
 of the troubadours was unknown. These beautiful illusions 
 were suddenly overwhehned by one of the most detestable 
 transactions recorded in history. 
 
 The persecution of the Albigenses aiid Waldenses. A dis- 
 cussion of the tenets of these religious sects would be exceed- 
 ingly dry and uninteresting. Curiosity may be satisfied, on 
 this point, by referring to the last chapter of Hallam's Middle 
 Ages, wherein he discloses the result of his patient research, 
 and the authorities on which he relies. It is sufficient for the 
 present purpose to say, that they differed most essentiially from 
 the Roman church, in tenets, and in practice. These heresies, 
 as the church called them, prevailed generally in the south of 
 France, and especially in the district in which the city of Alhi, 
 before mentioned, is situated. The Waldenses are derived from 
 Peter Waldo, of the city of Lyons, who preached doctrines op- 
 posed to the Roman church. He caused a portion of the scrip- 
 tures to be translated from the Latin into the French. This 
 was about the year 1170. His crime was, that he undertook 
 to live, and to persuade others to live, like the apostles. These 
 heresies were found also in Switzerland, where they had the 
 name of Vauderie, which is said, by some, to mean the reli- 
 gion of the vallies. The teachings of Waldo are regarded as 
 among the first dawnings of the reformation. 
 
 The lives and the opinions of the troubadours were essen- 
 tially opposed to the requisitions of the Church. The ignor- 
 ance, the immoralities, and the covetousness of the clergy, call- 
 ed forth the reproach and the sarcasm of the poets. 
 
 At this time, 1208, Innocent III. was the pope; and Ray- 
 mond, count of Toulouse, was the sovereign of Languedoc. 
 Albi was the principal seat of heresy. Innocent issued his 
 anathemas against the heretics, and sent his legate, Peter, of 
 Castelnau, to command count Raymond to extirpate them. The 
 legate excommunicated Raymond, and openly insulted him in 
 his court. The next day, the legate was assassinated by a 
 gentleman of the count's retinue. This was the spark which 
 kindled a war of desolation, not exceeded by any which has 
 been known among men. 
 
 Innocent published a crusade against Raymond and his sub- 
 
FRANCE. 227 
 
 jects, and called upon Philip, of France, and the nobility of his 
 kingdom, to take up the cross against them. All the gifts and 
 indulgences usually proposed in religious warfare, were freely 
 offered. Philip would not interfere, but his nobles, and a mul- 
 titude of knights and ecclesiastics, gladly engaged in the enter- 
 prize. Whatever cruelty, skill, strength and superstition can 
 unitedly do, to butcher, desolate, and destroy, signalized this 
 holy war. The victims were peaceable, humane, and innocent; 
 they had offended against no law which was intended to secure 
 the rights of person or property, or to preserve the public tran- 
 quillity. But they did not admit the right of the pope to dic- 
 tate to them what they should believe, nor how they should 
 worship. 
 
 The crusaders w^ere led on by Simon de Mountfort, the an- 
 cestor of Mountfort, who took so active a part in English af- 
 fairs, in the time of Henry III. The city of Bexiers was first 
 assailed, and here 15,000, as one account says, and another, 
 60,000, without discrimination of sex or age, were massacred. 
 It was here that a cistertian monk, who w-as asked how the 
 catholics should be distinguished from the heretics, exclaimed, 
 kill them all ! God will know his oum ! Mountfort was prom- 
 ised an independent principality as the reward of his pious la- 
 bors. Ii would be as useless as painful, to follow out the par- 
 ticulars of this warfare, in which every base passion, which 
 mortals can feel, and every base crime which they can commit, 
 were daily occurrences. There is some satisfaction in the fact, 
 that while Mountfort was besieging Toulouse, he met with 
 some justice for his enormities, in being crushed by a stone 
 w^hich fell from the walls of the city. This war continued 
 18 years, (1226) without abating, in the least, in the atrocity of 
 its character. In the mean time, (1223,) Philip Augustus had 
 deceased, and his son, Louis VIII., had ascended the throne. 
 Louis VIII. led an army into Languedoc, and the whole coun- 
 try, apparently, submitted to him. But this expedition cost the 
 monarch his life. An epidemic disease prevailed, probably a 
 consequence of the miseries of the war. Louis reached Au- 
 vergne, in his way back, and there became a victim of this ep- 
 idemic. 
 
 It is impossible to state the numbers Avho perished by the 
 sword, by famine, by disease, in dungeons, and by torture. But 
 this beautiful country became a ruin, the troubadours, and their 
 gallant spirit, were crushed, to be known there no more. 
 
 After the death of Louis VIII., Raymond, the young count 
 of Toulouse, again embodied an army, to contend for indepen- 
 
228 FRANCE. 
 
 dence. For two years he was able to sustain himself; but the 
 zeal of the pope was excited anew, and he commanded another 
 crusade. Raymond, fearing a renewal of former scenes, offered 
 to treat. Two thirds of his dominions were ceded to France. 
 His daughter and heiress was affianced to a brother of the suc- 
 cessor of Louis VIII. On failure of heirs of this marriage, 
 the remaining third was to go, also, to France. Thus, in 1229, 
 the whole of the south of France passed to the royal family, 
 and soon became part of the domains of the kingdom. 
 
 Tlie Inquisition. In the time of the war against the Albi- 
 genses, arose this terrible engine of the Roman church, which 
 existed in different parts of Christendom, till very lately; and 
 can hardly be said to be now abolished. Its measures were 
 directed exclusively by the popes. The immediate agents were 
 the merciless monks of the Franciscan and Dominican order, 
 especially the latter. The object was twofold, to command im- 
 plicit obedience, and to enrich the church with the property of 
 the condemned. Pope Innocent the third has the honor of this 
 invention. The informers were not only unknown to the ac- 
 cused, but rewarded for their zeal. The unfortunate victims 
 were seized, thrown into prison, and made to be their own ac- 
 cusers, by the most insufferable torments. On this evidence 
 ^ lives were taken, either secretly or by public burnings, and 
 property confiscated to the church. Every person was hourly 
 in peril, and at the mercy of open or concealed enemies. The 
 punishable crime was not defined, and no one knew how to de- 
 fend himself, nor whether his reponses, to his judges, would 
 exculpate or condemn. The law was enacted for the occasion, 
 and was alike applicable to those who had never been of the 
 church, and to those who departed, in the opinion of the tribu- 
 nal, in the least, from its tyrannical requisitions. It is aston- 
 ishing that such a power should have been tolerated among 
 men for a single day, but it was tolerated and approved 
 of by temporal rulers, who, in other respects, were com- 
 mendable persons. Ferdinand and Isabella, whose names 
 are so intimately associated with this western hemisphere, are 
 among those to whom belongs the reproach of having promot- 
 ed this diabolical institution. Even the good Louis IX., (who 
 is presently to be introduced,) authorized an obscure monk to 
 dispose of the lives of many of his subjects in Paris ; though, 
 with all his piety, he did not admit the papal supremacy. 
 
FRANCE. 229 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 Saint Lmds — His first Crusade — His internal Government — His second 
 Crusade — His Death. 
 
 Saint Louis, or Louis IX. This monarch was the son of 
 Louis VIII., and of Blanche, of Castile. He became king be- 
 fore he was twelve years of age, while under the pupilage of 
 his mother, who was, also, regent of the kingdom Though 
 the crown of France could not descend to a female, nor be 
 claimed by the son of a female, as heir, yet the two characters 
 of guardian and regent united in Blanche. She proved to be 
 worthy of the trust. Twenty-eight years after his death Louis 
 was duly canonized, or made a saint, according to the ceremo- 
 nies of the church, whence he is usually called Saint Louis.* 
 
 Saint Louis had several brothers who are connected with 
 French history. Robert, count of Artois, Alphonso, count of 
 Poitiers, who married the daughter of Raymond, count of 
 Toulouse ; and Charles, count of Anjou, who was king of Na- 
 ples. 
 
 The public acts of Saint Louis, and his character as a mon- 
 arch and a man, were recorded by his friend and companion, 
 Joinville, From this source most of the historians of France 
 and England, who have treated of Louis, have drawn their in- 
 formation. Very lately, Segur of France, has written a life of 
 him. The concurrent opinion places him far above all the 
 crowned heads of his time. He was sincerely devout; scru- 
 pulously honest; inflexibly just: accomplished as a warrior, 
 and unsurpassed in valor. His defects were, that his mother 
 gave him the education of a monk, rather than that of a states- 
 man ; he was less eminent for natural strength of mind than 
 for other qualities; his religious devotion was not the principle 
 of Christianit3^ but of superstition. 
 
 * Canonization is one of the most solemn ceremonies of the Roman 
 church. The candidate for this honor midergoes a trial instituted by 
 the pope. An advocate of the devil is appointed to assail the memory of 
 the deceased. The miracles ascribed to his relics are investigated. If 
 these are sufficiently proved, and the advocate loses his cause, as he is 
 always sure to do, the pope pronounces the beatification, and the name 
 of the saint is inserted in the canon, or litany of the saints used in the 
 mass. After this, churches and altars may be dedicated in the name of 
 the new saint, and his remains are religiously preserved as holy relics. 
 The first canonization was in 993, the last in 1803. 
 
 20 
 
FRANCE. 
 
 In the first year of his reign, some of his nobles, supposing 
 a contest with a fen-iale and a minor king might prove success- 
 ful, rebelled, and attempted to recover their sovereignty. They 
 were defeated, and the power of the crown strengthened. By 
 the marriage of the heiress of Raymond with Charles, count 
 of Anjou, Provence, in the south, came to the royal house. In 
 1244, when Louis was of the age of thirty, he recovered from a 
 dangerous illness, and, in gratitude for this event, he assumed 
 the cross. The affairs of the crusaders in the east were at this 
 time in a deplorable condition, and every effort was made to 
 dissuade Louis from undertaking this perilous adventure. In 
 preparation for his departure, he put an end to the languid war 
 which had been going on between him and Henry III., of 
 England. He offered to restore whatsoever his predecessors 
 had unjustly usurped, and made alliances with all who might 
 disturb his dominions in his absence. He attracted to his 
 standard most of the turbulent nobles. He was even guilty of 
 a pious fraud to increase his numbers. It was the custom, at 
 Christmas, to deliver garments to those who were of the prince- 
 ly retinue, (whence comes the word livery,) and Louis invited 
 many to celebrate mass with him before the dawn of that day, 
 and delivered the customary donation. When day-light came, 
 his company found themselves clothed in vestments which bore 
 the holy cross, which they could not throw off This supersti- 
 tious devotion is justly regarded as the weak point of the king's 
 character. But the character of his time is not to be over- 
 looked. 
 
 The seat of the sovereign power, which had driven the cru- 
 saders from Jerusalem, was Egypt. Thither Louis directed 
 his course, in 1248, with a numerous body of knights, nearly 
 2,800, and an army, well appointed, of 50,000. Some accounts 
 greatly augment these members. His vessels are said to have 
 been 1800. He debarked at Damietta, near the sea-coast, east- 
 wardly of Alexandria, and about 60 miles north of Cairo. Of 
 this place he made himself master. After many disasters, and 
 principally that of the annual inundation of the Nile, which 
 was followed by pestilence and famine, he approached Massou- 
 ra, near the present site of modern Cairo. A desperate battle 
 was fought here in 1250. Artois, the king's brother, and many 
 chiefs of his forces were slain. The king was taken prisoner, 
 with all that remained of his army. The conduct of the un- 
 fortunate Louis is highly extolled ; and he becomes a more in- 
 teresting character from his magnanimity as a captive, than in 
 his days of prosperity. He redeemed himself by the restoration 
 
FRANCE. 231 
 
 of Damietta ; and his associates, by a large sum of money. 
 He departed, leaving hostages for the performance of his con- 
 tract. He went, next, to Acre, and the territories at the east 
 end of the Mediterranean, which the crusaders still held. Here 
 he remained four years, to fortify and strengthen these posses- 
 sions. The decease of his mother, during this time, obliged 
 him to return. Humbled by his misfortunes, he is said never 
 to have laid aside the emblem of the cross, nor to have partici- 
 pated in any festivity. 
 
 From the time of his return, in 1254, till 1270, Louis devot- 
 ed himself to the improvement of the condition of his kingdom, 
 and to the taking care of his own soul, and thesouls of all oth- 
 ers whom he could command or influence. It is in the exer- 
 cise of his civil power, that the beauty of Louis's character is 
 illustrated. He sought to compromise the contentions which 
 arose among the nobles ; and to do exact justice to all men. He 
 is represented as sitting under the shade of a tree listening to 
 the complaints of the humblest of his subjects. It is not improb- 
 able that he foresaw the tendency of wise measures to strengthen 
 the royal authority. Such tendency they had, as all his subjects 
 learned to look to him as their discriminating and upright 
 judge as well as their sovereign. "Many a time," says Join- 
 ville, " I have seen the saint, after hearing mass in the summer 
 season, lay himself at the foot of an oak, in the wood of Vin- 
 cennes, and make us all sit round him ; when those who would, 
 came and spake to him, without the let of any officer; and he 
 would ask aloud if there were any present who had suits, and 
 when they appeared, would bid two of his bailiffs determine 
 their causes upon the spot." 
 
 Some acts of Louis distinguish his reign. L The establish- 
 ment of a code of laws, in which he endeavored to abolish ju- 
 dicial combat, or the settling of right by the force of arms. 2. 
 The abolition of private war, by requiring 40 days to elapse 
 between the offence and hostilities. 3. The pragmatic sanc- 
 tion, (a term borrowed from the civil law, signifying a rescript, 
 response, or judgment,) by which the rights of the French 
 church were established. By the first measure he sought to 
 bring controversies into judicial courts, and to have a peace- 
 able investigation by competent judges. By the second, he 
 meant to extirpate the long-continued practice of private ven- 
 geance, (which involved whole communities,) by giving time 
 for passion to subside, and for pacification to arise. By the 
 third, he established, — 1. That all persons having the right to 
 appoint to clerical offices, should enjoy that right — 2. That the 
 
232 FRANCE. 
 
 church should exercise freely the rights of election — 3. That 
 no pecuniary exaction should be levied by the pope without the 
 consent of the king, and of the national church. These pro- 
 visions led to violent measures between the popes, and some 
 iuture kings of France. 
 
 In 1267, the Christians of the west were shocked by 
 the intelligence, that the Infidels had taken Antioch, and 
 had put 100,000 persons to death. Louis, who was now 
 56 years of age, forthwith resolved on another crusade. He 
 made the usual preparations, and departed from the south 
 of France in 1170. To the surprise of his followers, in 
 stead of going to Palestine or Egypt, he directed his fleet to 
 Tunis, on the northern coast of Africa, the site of ancient 
 Carthage, 1500 miles westward of the Nile. He is supposed 
 to have believed that the sovereign there was inclined to be- 
 come a Christian. But he found a determined enemy in the 
 Tunisians, and a far more formidable one in the plague. He 
 had three sons with him. They and iiimself took the infec- 
 tion, and one of his sons, the count of Nevers, soon died. Louis 
 "was ill 22 days, during which he displayed the calmness and 
 good sense which never forsook him. Finding his end ap- 
 proaching, he ordered that his body should be laid on a heap 
 of ashes, and he there expired. Charles, of Anjou, brother of 
 the king, made peace with the king of Tunis. Philip, son 
 and successor of Louis, returned through Italy with the mourn- 
 ful trophies of this ill-advised expedition — five coffins, contain- 
 ing the bodies of his father, brother, brother-in-law, wife, and 
 child. 
 
 This was the seventh and last crusade,* There remained 
 to the Christians four places on the eastern shore of the Medi- 
 terranean, Tripoli, Tyre, Berytus, and St. Jean d'Acre, or 
 Ptolemais. These places successively yielded to the power of 
 the Saracens; and, lastly, the latter, in 1291. Thus, the ex- 
 traordinary fanaticism of the crusades had continued about two 
 centuries, (1096 — 1291.) It was impoverishing to the west of 
 Europe, and occasioned the sacrifice of millions of lives. So 
 viewed, it was an egregious folly. But, like many other events 
 in the history of the world, the agents who conducted them 
 foresaw none of the consequences. These were developed in 
 future ages, and their effects are among the causes of the 
 present condition of society. In another place there will be 
 occasion to revert to this subject. 
 
 * All the crusades have not been mentioned : those which began else- 
 where than in France, belong to notices of the country of their origin, 
 or to the history of Rome. 
 
)?RANCEv 233 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 The five Kings, descendants of St. Louis — Internal state of France 
 
 Warfare between Philip and Pope Boniface — The papal seat removed to 
 France— Destruction of the order of Knight Templars— Death of Philip. 
 
 Between the death of St. Louis in 1270, and 1328, five 
 kings reigned, who were lineally descended from him. Philip 
 III, his son, called the Hardy, jflfteen years; Philip IV., 
 called the Fair, grandson of Louis, twenty-nine years ; Louis 
 X., called Hutin, or Stubborn, great-grandson of St. Louis, 
 two years; Philip V. six years ; Charles IV. six years; the 
 last two were brothers o( Louis X. In 1328, the crown went 
 to the house of Valois. 
 
 In these fifty-eight years, the condition of France was ex- 
 ceedingly miserable, from very natural causes. The kings 
 considered themselves as vested with royal authority for their 
 own exclusive benefit, and not for that of the nation. The 
 nobles were ignorant and turbulent, and tyrannical to their 
 inferiors; the clergy were ignorant, rapacious, and profligate; 
 and the mass oi the people, whether free or slaves, insuffera- 
 bly oppressed. The mind was undisciplined ; the occupations 
 which arise from learning, the arts, and commerce, were little 
 known, and there remained no occupation but to obey the 
 rudest of impulses. 
 
 In the reign of the first of these five kings, arose the quar- 
 rels between France and Arragon, (in Spain,) which were 
 transferred to Sicily, where, in 1282, occurred the massacre of 
 the French, known as that of the Sicilian vespers, elsewhere 
 to be mentioned. Philip the Fair was able and wicked, and 
 some of his acts had consequences which extended beyond his 
 own time. He was contemporary with Edward I. of England, 
 who married his sister Margaret. He possessed himself of 
 Guienne, then a province of Edward, by a course of fraudu- 
 lent acts. Philippa, daughter of the count of Flanders, was 
 sought and obtained by Edward, for his son. Philip, desirous 
 of preventing the county of Flanders from passing to the royal 
 house of England, invited the count to permit his daughter to 
 visit the French court, in her way to England. She came, 
 and was detained in prison, and never reached her destination. 
 Flanders was then a fief (or dependent territory) of the French 
 king. The count took arms, was defeated, and made prisoner 
 20* 
 
234 FRANCE. 
 
 himself. All foreign merchants, in France, were seized and 
 imprisoned on the same day, and compelled to release them- 
 selves by paying exorbitant sums. The Jews were treated in 
 like manner. His own subjects did not fare better. He de- 
 based the coin in the proportion of four to one, and compelled 
 his subjects to surrender their gold and silver, and take pay in 
 the debased coin, as though no akeration in its value had been 
 made. Such acts disclose the standard of princely morals, 
 and also the fact, that the royal authorky had become firmly 
 established. The communes, or towns of France, had multi- 
 plied, and had become opulent. To subject these to his exac- 
 tions, he assembled deputies from them, and was able to induce 
 or compel them to the measure of taxing themselves. This is 
 the first instance of the meeting of the commons, as it would 
 be called in England, or the third estate, (tiers etat,) as it was 
 called in France. 
 
 The French church had maintained a certain degree of 
 independence of the pope. Philip exacted a tenth from the 
 church. An appeal was made to Rome. Clement VHI. 
 justified the French prelates in refusing to pay, and sent a 
 legate to remonstrate. Philip had found the lawyers, who 
 had become an important body, useful to him, and he ordered his 
 lawyers to proceed against the legate in the judicial court. He 
 was indicted for heresy, sorcery, and atheism, and put in prison. 
 The pope threatened excommunication. Philip ordered him 
 to be indicted ; but, as his process could not reach to Rome, he 
 employed agents there to seize the pope at his country seat. 
 Though rescued, his sufferings and indignities occasioned his 
 death. This was a daring exercise of power, and gave great 
 oflfence, especially in Italy.* Benedict XI. was elected, and 
 was preparing to thunder the anathemas of the church for the 
 crimes committed against his predecessor, when he was brought 
 to the grave by poison. Whether this was Philip's act is 
 unknown. To provide against papal interference, in future, 
 Philip, by a course of ingenious intrigues and fraudulent con- 
 trivances, procured the election of a creature of his own, Ber- 
 trand de Goth, archbishop of Bordeaux. The election was so 
 obstinately contested as to last nine months, during all which 
 time, (as the usage was,) the electoral conclave of cardinals 
 had remained shut up, and without separating. On the elec- 
 tion of Bertrand, the abode of the pontiff was transferred from 
 
 * In the history of the church, Boniface, the assault on him, and his 
 death, will be more fully noticed. 
 
FRANCE. 235 
 
 Rome to Avignon, on the Rhone, in tlie south of France, and 
 there continued to be for seventy years. 
 
 Several conditions were exacted from Bertrand by Philip, 
 as the price of his election. One of them was the destruction 
 of the order of knight templars, to be fully mentioned in the 
 sketches of the crusades. Philip had two motives : vengeance, 
 because the templars were his personal adversaries, and to 
 obtain their immense riches. This order was constituted in 
 Palestine. Their vocation w^as (in Palestine) to guard the 
 pilgrims to the sepulchre, and their name was derived from 
 having had a place assigned them to dwell in, near the temple 
 in Jerusalem. The order began in 1119. They took the 
 usual vows of obedience, chastity, and poverty, required of 
 clerical orders. Their rules were similar to those of the Ben- 
 edictine monks. Their numbers increased, and were divided 
 into grades, over which was a grand-master, who was, at 
 length, a high dignitary, and of princely birth, claiming equal- 
 ity with sovereigns. They acknowledged no superior but the 
 pope. They survived the crusades, became very numerous 
 and immensely rich, and spread over most of Europe. " In 
 1224, they had nine thousand bailiwicks, commanderies, prio- 
 ries, and preceptories, (all of which were landed estates,) which 
 they held independent of the jurisdiction of the sovereigns in 
 whose countries they were situated." They were among the 
 last to leave Palestine, in 1291. They lived in extraordinary 
 luxur}',, and were considered to be a dangerous combination, 
 especially in France. They were charged with odious crimes, 
 whether justly or not. In the quarrel between Philip and 
 Boniface, they took the part of the pope. In 1306, James 
 Bernard Molay, of Burgundy, was grand-master, and resided 
 at Paris, in the temple. Clement V., whom Philip had 
 made pope, on pretence of consulting for a new crusade, called 
 to Paris sixty of the principal templars. They, many others, 
 and the grand-master himself, were immediately made prison- 
 ers, by Philip's order. Accusations followed, comprising every 
 crime that Philip's lawyers could suggest. The king's con- 
 fessor, the archbishop of Sens, with others, were made inquis- 
 itors. The most horrible tortures drew forth confessions. 
 Condemnation and the forfeiture of riches followed. In 1310, 
 the archbishop caused fifty-four to be burnt alive, who denied, 
 to the last, every crime of which they had been accused. It 
 was not until the 13th of March, 1314, that Philip ventured on 
 the execution of the grand-master, Molay. There is a tra- 
 dition, that Molay, while the flames were kindling around 
 
236 FRANCE. 
 
 him, summoned the pope and the king- to appear at the judg- 
 ment-seat of God, within a year. The pope died within forty 
 days, and Philip on the 29th of the following November. 
 The king and the pope divided the spoil. By a bull of the 
 pope, March 2, 1312, the order was abolished. 
 
 In other countries, the allegations against the templars were 
 investigated, but they do not appear to have been condemned 
 any where but in France. Works have been published, both 
 in Germany and France, on the character and conduct of this 
 order. At this day it is unsettled, whether any, and if any, 
 which of the many charges against them were well founded. 
 
 The conduct of Philip the Fair, however odious in the 
 transactions which have been mentioned, was, in other re- 
 spects, beneficial to his country. He is considered to have 
 been the founder of the parliamentary representation of the 
 people — to have done essential service in demolishing the bur- 
 then some fabric of the feudal system — to have set the example 
 of abolishing servitude — to have established the monarchy on 
 a firm basis. This change, in the then state of France, was 
 clearly a beneficial one, if those who afterwards wore the 
 crown had been worthy of the trust. There could be no 
 better state of things than evils of some sort. He did much 
 to abolish the greatest, the exercise of sovereignty by the 
 nobles. One measure to this end, was the establishment of 
 judicial courts, though he perverted their powers to accomplish 
 his own purposes. But the French nation do not seem to 
 have been qualified to avail themselves of the opportunities 
 w^hich arose, to secure themselves against the abuse of royal 
 authority. Similar abuse in England gradually prepared the 
 way for constitutional liberty. In France, evils accumulated 
 from the time of this monarch, and prepared the way for a 
 terrible convulsion, retarded and avoided, however, till the end 
 of the eighteenth century. 
 
 The three sons of Philip, who successively came to the 
 throne, were very inferior men to their father. Some meas- 
 ures, not unlike his, were pursued by them, but they are not 
 of sufficient importance to be noticed. No one of them left 
 an heir who could take the crown. It devolved upon a col- 
 lateral branch of the family, in 1 328. 
 
FRANCE. 237 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Philip VI. — Wars of France and England — Commotions in France— Its 
 miserable Condition— Battles between the English and French— Jacque- 
 rie — Peace between the two Countries. 
 
 Philip of Valois, or VI., took the crown to the exclusion 
 of all females, and heirs of females. He was son of a brother 
 of Philip the Fm\\ and great-grandson of Saint Louis, and the 
 first of seven kings of this race, who reigned in lineal descent 
 from him, through one hundred and sixty years, from 1328 to 
 1498. The course of succession will be found in the preced- 
 ing table of kings. 
 
 The events of these one hundred and sixty years are often 
 more amusing than instructive, since there is nothing new in 
 them, unless it be in the manner in which power was exercis- 
 ed, and the worst of passions gratified. Historical facts are 
 the wars of France and England, which continued, with little 
 respite, for the first hundred years, and the violent contentions 
 of the nobles (who were related to the royal house) for powder, 
 during the minority or incapacity of kings. Facts are also 
 referable to another cause : the internal misery of France from 
 civil commotions and the wretchedness of its lower classes of 
 people; a natural consequence of these wars and contentions. 
 In these hundred years arose that national hostility which is 
 sometimes spoken of as inevitable and inheritable, between 
 France and England. 
 
 Among the most formidable pretenders to the throne of 
 France, through female heirship, was Edward III. of England. 
 His mother w^as Isabel, daughter of Philip the Fair ; and if fe- 
 males and their heirs were not excluded by the Salic law, Ed- 
 ward was nearer the throne as son of Philip's daughter, than 
 Philip de Valois, who descended from Philip's brother. These 
 pretensions furnished an excuse for attempting absolute conquest, 
 and this was continued (with the help of other causes of hos- 
 tility) for a century, as a sort of national business, to be always 
 in view, and always diligently pursued, w^hen not unavoidably 
 interrupted. 
 
 The royal authority had been growing stronger in France, 
 and the new king, Philip VI., was adapted and disposed to 
 use it with royal splendor. He may be considered as the first 
 who absorbed, in the attractions of his own court, the nobles 
 
9£ ckivahy w^eite lenr- 
 
 oftkoa 
 
 is PUy^s eooit. Em tbe jnmi YAwmiA 
 
 ciBce aad croiaAxY- Bokot tfAituiB wws aocssed, and 
 IB be gviitjr cf iMii<.i|, amd. cmfaMr of jfta img dw 
 ■i AWiii ii lg Ae fife of die kn^ br i mtiMig a wax 
 miemike^^mWktmtm. Robeit daivd tkecowtT 
 rf Anwas^aa^iB iiMwyiBii of a cfcngrof ft^ggiy rn—rrlrd 
 wiA ifc^rliJM lii M Fa£.Uad. afcrir hr a^ii Haiflj i m iiii ! 
 
 Fi 
 Jkt 1^ iMK Pfaitip «as ia h ua t Sky viik f^ 
 
 lead flf a bfe««; naed ArtrfvidE. 
 
 viik fhoB, aad took the faiever's 
 
 J of F^aKCL CoMoibow fcr ±e 
 
 •f ^ . 
 
 " "* ra vaiTj 
 
 wiik 
 
 of age. 
 aevml tovas doae^ the ritvr 
 
 the! 
 get ■«» a aMvr fleadM miiii— in. At Crecr Ik was ovcr- 
 bjr the- anij af Pk^ and' ihefc^ oa the ^ik dbj of 
 l^m, warn fiMshi the krtde of Crkj. aa fetal to dv 
 Fnesarh. It «aa oa ths aaofiiB that the jon^ Eihnri m 
 the ]a^«ge«f that diT,»Mk^J*ra hiiiyi a.'' l athe 
 a jBKi*c of tvdvr iMBlhi^ Eowud took 
 which dbe Easttik hcU artfl USBL The Mge of 
 
 atiixofthe 
 to sare the naiihKL A 
 oatoftkasfeOL Itvasbfthe Mifeaiaaiiii of E^warfa 
 
the age of 
 
 CMeike 
 
 ^r of fiir«c«cs. 
 
 TW ick« «f Jaw. fi«M 1330 1» 19&t «» HI 
 to FioK«: £a«wd[ die Black Pnooe k 
 OB anoy inm Goiroor> os fer os tibe liDoe, 
 
 vitk oo onoi- ibacr iMoes ooMwaafcenag^ kib 
 io* tke Mosi offOMflrikiJ bd^ts aaid aoMes of Ffite. 
 EJ«oi4 
 
 oae of vkick «as tint lie skodU Vjr.wir o 
 m» fongte oo tke ISHi ofri|iflfi. ISSi^ M 
 Mr wks aoaik of dK liBiR^aaiow kaainacM of tl» wtt 
 coKft of Froorr.. TWs «os toj ooar tlw floor mWig lis 
 MoQi^oMdl Ctttifcslitml^fci^gfciAeirViirieia AoToorTSIL 
 Has ms oMtkHT Met 4»fittoK caoAt lo tl» FMck. 
 Sock is tlie ftwisor of liMdc^thot Joka. iKKvd of vakii^ 
 Edwofd a fgjso^ei; iboaa^ fcw a Tt.¥ fro wag i to MmoiJ. H^ 
 «»canie4 to fios^ood. aiadl 'vos a cafiivo tlio itei ^o t of kc 
 life, e^kt T»iSs t k a mgl i Bb«iit4 ob fosok;. kr 
 He ivtiini^ to W a pnsoMn; Hdi^r Iranase ke « 
 laise ikovwottsof mnwi, or WcaofM kis so« ka^ 
 coaU sQtWfvcmk^oaito 
 ialioadiNa. Tke ckitmkwg naAtU of MnoiJL 
 kk ci^cin?, is cooMoeodcd ^^ awaT kisaarao^ ia «br k^Mtt 
 
 of FnuiN'dmhvdlfianiketkae of Mm^ 
 eoftinrr, oo tl» daoikki Ckaik^ kkeeo tcois of ase« «k» 
 vas aierwoTds tke 1^ kii^ of tkai mmmC Tke d&XRes of 
 ibe king J kiM i was §ifodT i a ti eose^ kf d» i Moaidg ai of taae& 
 ^m. w»v «B iiBfOrtaot citr, ao4 iBei vioi tatkakoK aai 
 MokiaBis* cyly fowBait aaitf dkkcol ^k» iotoI 
 TWx nm kisi^afte^ Vf Me of d» woia mI of 
 
240 FRANCE. 
 
 that depraved period, Charles, king of Navarre, brother-in-law 
 of the dauphin, by marriage with a daughter of John, 
 
 The success of the English, the captivity of John, the feeble- 
 ness and distraction of the French councils, under the conduct 
 of the young dauphin, were a combination of evils beyond 
 the reach of remedy. These came not alone. Besides the 
 desolation of the country as a necessary consequence of the 
 war, and the scarcity of food, approaching to famine, another 
 evil arose, not limited to the French, but of which the}?- had a 
 full proportion. A pestilence began in the Levant, in 1346, 
 and found its way into Italy. In 1348 it appeared in France 
 and Spain, and next year in Britain. In 1450 it desolated 
 Germany, lasting about five months in each country. In 
 Florence, three out of five died. The effect of war and pesti- 
 lence on France is described by Petrarch, who was a visitor in 
 Paris in 1360. " I could not believe," says he, "that this was 
 the same country which I had once seen so rich and flourish- 
 ing. Nothing presented itself to my eyes but a fearful solitude, 
 an extreme poverty, lands uncultivated, houses in ruins. Even 
 the neighborhood of Paris manifested, every where, marks of 
 destruction and conflagration. The streets deserted, the roads 
 overgrown with weeds, the whole a vast solitude." (1 vol, 
 Hallam's Middle Ages, p. 44.) * 
 
 Charles, king of Navarre, surnamed the Bad, possessed the 
 county of Evreux in Normandy, by inheritance from his father. 
 An irreconcilable enmity had arisen between him and king 
 John's son Charles. While the king of Navarre resided in 
 his territory in Normandy, he was conveniently situated to 
 foment the seditions in Paris, and to promote the designs of 
 the king of England. He did both. The chief of the turbu- 
 lent citizens of Paris, was one Marcel, who made himself suf- 
 ficiently conspicuous to be a subject of historical notice. From 
 his acts, and those of his associates, it is less surprising that the 
 scenes of horror which the close of the last century witnessed, 
 in the same city, should have occurred. Similar causes, five 
 hundred years ago, produced similar atrocities. Charles the 
 Bad affected to feel for the grievances which were complained 
 of, and employed his influence and eloquence to urge on the 
 mob of Paris to outrage and violence. When the dauphin 
 ventured into the city to appease the tumult, his attendants were 
 murdered in his presence. Charles asked Marcel whether he 
 
 * The nature of this epidemic has not been described. Whether it was 
 like that which is passing over the world, is not known. 
 
FRANCE. 241 
 
 meant to murder his prince. Marcel placed his own cap, (an 
 emblem of party) on Charles's head, and told him that would 
 protect him. Charles the Bad finished his career in a man- 
 ner consistent with his life and character. Enfeebled by his 
 dissolute habits, he was wrapped in a sheet which had been 
 immersed in brandy. This sheet took fire, and he was burnt 
 alive. 
 
 The sedition extended from Paris among the peasants. This 
 class of persons had the common appellation of Jacques bon 
 homme. (Goodman James.) They embodied themselves in 
 great numbers, and murdered, pillaged, and destroyed, in the 
 most savage manner. Three hundred ladies of rank, and the 
 duchess of Orleans among them, took refuge in the town of 
 Meaux, twenty-five miles north-east of Paris. Captal de Buch, 
 a Gascon knight in Edward's service, went to their rescue 
 with a competent force, and slaughtered seven thousand of the 
 insurgents. The like treatment, elsewhere, at length subdued 
 this formidable body. They were known, from the common 
 name above mentioned, as the Jacquerie. (1357.) The cause 
 of this insurrection does not appear to have been, that senti- 
 ments of rational liberty Avere entertained by the Jacquerie. 
 They were provoked by the insolence and rapacity of the 
 nobles, and by their own complicated sufferings, to take ven- 
 geance. But they struggled against a superior power, and' 
 their own atrocities brought on them the most vindictive 
 retribution. 
 
 In 13.58, Edward again entered France, and moved wherever 
 he pleased, unresisted. He marched to Rheims, (the city in 
 which kings were crowned,) in the province of Champaigne, 
 seventy-five miles north-east of Paris. He appeared, also, 
 before the latter city, threatened a siege, and offered battle. 
 The want of provisions obliged him to retire. Besides a 
 foreign enemy, the government had incessantly to contend with 
 the most inveterate factions. The experience of Edward, in 
 France, satisfied him that he could not hold that country, 
 though he may be said to have conquered it. 
 
 In 1360 peace was made. Edward relinquished his claim 
 to the French crown, and to Normandy. Charles ceded the 
 provinces south of the Loire, on the west coast of France, from 
 that river to the boundaries of Spain ; and the sea-coast, in the 
 north-west of France, on the English Channel, from Calais to 
 the river Somme. The disbanded troops of France formed 
 themselves into companies of robbers, and became more terri- 
 ble than any foreign enemy. De Guescelin, who was the 
 21 
 
242 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 military hero of the time, embodied these companies, and led 
 them to Spain, to help Henry Transtamare, natural brother of 
 Peter the Cruel, to expel the latter from the throne of Castile. 
 In this adventure, the sword, hardships, and disease, disposed 
 of them. In their way to Spain, this army of robbers passed 
 by Avignon, the residence of the pope. Guescelin demanded 
 of him a large sum of money, as the price of sparing the city 
 from pillage. The pope gave them all absolution. This did 
 not satisfy their wants. The pope levied a tax on the people. 
 Guescelin would not accept this, but demanded that the money 
 should come from the papal treasury. The pope's authority 
 had long been secondary in France, though much otherwise 
 in other countries. In the fourteenth century the church 
 makes a subordinate part in French events. The residence 
 of the pope made him far less powerful than when enthroned 
 in the venerable city. 
 
 Charles V. devoted himself to restore peace in his kingdom, 
 and acquired the surname of the Wise. He established the 
 principle that his parliament were not to deliberate, but to 
 ratify his edicts, and formally record them. This ceremony 
 was called holding a bed of justice. It is often alluded to in 
 modern times, even in a republic, when legislators are so ser- 
 vile as to legislate according to the will of a popular chief, 
 whom the blunder of suffrage has raised to power. Charles's 
 principal merit was his patronage of learning. His father left 
 him twenty volumes; he added nine hundred, and founded the 
 present library of Paris. This was a great collection of 
 volumes before the art of printing was known. In his private 
 life he is represented to have been exceedingly amiable. A 
 saying is ascribed to him, worthy of any age. It being inti- 
 mated that his consideration of learned men was indiscreet, he 
 answered, " The clerks, (as the learned were then called,) or 
 wisdom, cannot be too much honored. This kingdom will 
 prosper while wisdom is honored; when wisdom is banished, 
 it will fall to ruin." He died at forty-four. (1380.) 
 
 The reign of Charles VI. commenced when he was of the 
 age of twelve, and continued forty-two years; part of the time 
 he was a minor, and most of it insane. During thirty-five 
 years, from 1380 to 1415, France was distracted and miserable 
 from the contentions of the princes of the blood to rule the 
 kingdom. These were the dukes of Anjou, Berry, and Bur- 
 gundy, uncles of Charles VI., and brothers of the late king; 
 and the duke of Bourbon, who had married the king's sister. 
 In the intrigues and crimes which these contentions produced, 
 
TRANCE. 243 
 
 distinguished females, and various partisans, and especially 
 the seditious populace of Paris were involved. The history 
 of these thirty-five years might make an entertaining volume 
 for those who would read of human nature under the dominion 
 of avarice, rivalry, ambition, malice, and revenge — where no 
 sense of religion, no restraint of law were known, and where 
 no limit to action was found, but in the impossibility of doing 
 what was willed to be done. These scenes, and the agents in 
 them, have passed away, leaving no consequences affecting 
 the present age. The historians of France have devoted many 
 pages to these events. The assassination of two of the dukes, 
 Orleans and Burgundy, and the insatiable vengeance which 
 followed these, and sirnilar acts, are the principal subjects of 
 these pages. But the whole is resolved into the details of the 
 struggle for power, and into the opprobrious means resorted 
 to by all the parties. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIL 
 
 Reneical of the war — Hennj V. in France — Peace — Marriage of Henry V. 
 — His death — He7iry VI. — Charles VII. — Maid of Orleans— Recovery 
 of his kingdom by Charles VIL 
 
 In 1415, Henry V. of England had come to the throne. 
 The fame of Edward HI., and of his noble and valiant son, 
 the Black Prince, or other motives, induced him to try his 
 fortunes in France. He gathered an army, and was accom- 
 panied by the ambitious and gallant nobles of England. He 
 landed on the west coast of France, and preparation was made 
 to meet him. The French court suspended their contentions 
 among themselves, to engage in one much more serious. All 
 the princes of the blood, (except the king, Charles VI., and 
 two dukes, one of them Burgundy,) and the most distinguished 
 noblemen of the kingdom, followed by a numerous army, 
 hurried to crush the audacious Henry. The French number- 
 ed, at least, fifty thousand. The English were estimated at 
 fifteen thousand. The adverse parties met at Agincourt, about 
 forty miles nearly south from Calais, on the 25th of October, 
 1415. If the history of any battle, in all its details, could be 
 admitted into these brief sketches, that of Agincourt w^ould be 
 selected. It may be found sufficiently at length in Hume's 
 2d vol. p. 423. The French were signally defeated, and the 
 
244 FRANCE. 
 
 comparative inferiority of Henry's numbers obliged him to 
 make an uncommon slaughter of his enemies, lest the captives 
 should outnumber iheir victors. The three battles of Crecy, 
 Poitiers, and Agincourt, are remarkable events in the history 
 of a people who have been eminent for skill and ^-alor in war, 
 in all ages. On the authority of a French historian, the loss 
 of the French was ten thousand killed, of whom nine thousand 
 Tiere knights, or gentlemen. ^ The prisoners nearly as many. 
 The loss of the English only one thousand and six hundred. 
 The duke of Berry, the kings uncle, was present. He had 
 been in the battle of Poitiers, lifiy-nine years before. The ac- 
 counts of this battle vari' in numbers. 
 
 This battle was a short suspension of the feuds of the French 
 court. Heniy was still engaged in pursuing his conquests, 
 when, in 1419, John the Fearless, duke of Burgundy, was 
 murdered in the presence of the dauphin Charles, (afterwards 
 Charles TH.,) and not without the dauphin"s approbation. 
 The Burguudian party immediately offered the French crown 
 to Henry. The treaty of Troyes (a city about ninet}- miles 
 east-south-east of Paris) was signed, whereby Henry was to 
 marry Catherine, daughter of Charles YL, assume the regency 
 while the king lived, and succeed him, on his decease. This 
 treaty was duly executed. Thus France became subjected to 
 England, and Henry seems to have had power and good sense 
 enough to hold it so, while he lived. But he died in 142-2, at 
 the age of thirty-six, and his imbecile father-in-law soon fol- 
 lowed him. Henry left an infant of less than a year old, who 
 was king of England under the name of Henry Vl., and actu- 
 ally crowned king of France. But this unfortunate child was 
 no less imbecile than his grandfather. If his intirmities were 
 inherited, the proudest achievement of the ambitious Henry 
 was the cause of the most distressing calamities, both to Eng- 
 land and to France. The two kingdoms were subjected to the 
 manifold miseries of a long minority, and a discordant regency; 
 and this sort of government had to contend with the most 
 vindictive factions at home, and the most determined hostility 
 in France. 
 
 The French soon became sensible of their degradation, and 
 Charles YIL, excluded from the throne, retired to the south, 
 and gathered around him the few who were devoted to his 
 support. He established himself at Bourges, in the province 
 of Berry, one hundred and twenty-five miles south of Paris. 
 Here he held his little court, and was called, in derision, " The 
 little king of Bourges." He seems to have been capable of 
 
FRANCE. 245 
 
 some heroism ; but the prevailing tendency of his character 
 was to pleasure. He is said to have been roused to an effort 
 to recover his kingdom by his favorite, Agnes Sorelle, whose 
 name, Voltaire, among others, has transmitted to modern times. 
 Agnes appeared before him to bid him adieu, forever, saying, 
 that she was designed for the associate of a king, and was 
 going to find one worthy of herself* Charles had a difficult 
 task ; he had neither men nor money, and was often distressed 
 for daily subsistence. His opponent was the able and accom- 
 plished John, duke of Bedford, brother of Henry V., and 
 regent of France. John was supported by the best military 
 skill and valor of England, as well as by many persons in 
 France, of like distinction. Some cities, however, rather from 
 hatred of the English than any attachment to Charles,- still 
 held out. One after another had been subdued. The last of 
 unsubdued cities was Orleans, the ancient capital of France, in 
 the province of the same name, sixty miles south-south-west 
 of Paris. Here that wonderful phenomenon occurred, of the 
 salvation of a kingdom by the agency of a country girl of 
 eighteen years of age, (Hume says twenty,) suddenly trans- 
 formed into a warrior and hero ; for she wore the apparel, not 
 of her own, but of the other sex. 
 
 Joan was born in the village of Domremy, in the province 
 of Lorraine, ten miles from Bar le Due, one hundred and forty 
 miles east of Paris, and two hundred and twenty north-east 
 from Bourges, where Charles, at this time, Avas residing. 
 Great diligence has been used to establish the facts concerning 
 this remarkable person. The means of doing this were no 
 less certain as to her, than any other person of that age. She 
 is represented to have been beautiful, of delicate frame, and of 
 singular sensibility. She was accustomed to solitary medita- 
 tion, and was a religious enthusiast. Her employments were 
 humble ones ; that of taking care of cattle was one of them, 
 not, however, as a servant, as has been said, but as a member 
 of her father's family. She asserted that she had a vision, 
 
 * Though this agency of Agnes Sorelle is repeated by successive his- 
 torians, it is due to that indefatigable critic in history, Hallam. to say, 
 that he has given very good reasons for doubting whether Agnes had 
 any such agency, or even such relation to Charles, as has been so often 
 affirmed. Hallam seems to be of opinion, that if he was under any 
 female influence before Joan of Arc appeared, it was that of his own 
 queen. (Hallam, vol. i. p. 62.) The statement here made, is that of 
 concurrent historians before Hallam wrote. Fortunately, it is now mere- 
 ly a subject of curiosity, who is right. 
 
 21* 
 
246 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 wherein she was commanded to raise the siege of Orleans, 
 and to conduct Charles to Rheims, (seventy-five miles north- 
 east of Paris,) to be crowned. When she presented herself, 
 she was twice dismissed, as a person bereft of her senses. 
 Returning- a third time, she was sent to Charles, who had 
 removed to Chinon, one hundred miles west of Bourges, and 
 south-west of the city of Tours, February, 1429. She imme- 
 diately pointed out the king, (tliough not distinguished from 
 others around him, by dress,) whom she had never seen. She 
 was most thoroughly examined during three weeks, and by 
 some of her own sex. 
 
 Satisfied with her claims, Charles confided her to D'Aulon, 
 " the. most virtuous man at court," and she was clad in a male 
 dress, and armed from head to foot, and sent with the famoHs 
 warrior Dunois (called the bastard of Orleans) to the deliver- 
 ance of the besieged city. She bore "the sacred banner." 
 She carried a sword which had been taken from a certain 
 church, and unknown to have been there till she disclosed the 
 fact. She was several times wounded, but never stained her 
 sword with blood. At sunset, she retired to the society of her 
 own sex, and avoided all of these who were, in her view, 
 exceptionable. An army often thousand men, under the com- 
 mand of Saint Severe, Dunois, and La Hire, with Joan among 
 them, forced themselves into Orleans, with supplies, in April, 
 1429. The earl of Suffolk, and the celebrated general Talbot 
 commanded the English army. Frequent and successful sal- 
 lies, in which Joan took a part, forced the English from their 
 entrenchments on the 8th of May, in the same year. Several 
 places were taken, at all of which Joan was foremost in the, 
 conflict. At the battle of Patay, where the able general Tal- 
 bot commanded, and where Joan was present, the French were 
 victorious. 
 
 The English were in possession of much of the country 
 between this scene of warfare and Rheims ; yet Joan success- 
 fully conducted Charles to that city, and on the 17th of July, 
 1429, he was there crowned, Joan performing the duties of 
 constable, and holding the sword over the king's head. The 
 Maid of Orleans now considered her mission closed, and de- 
 sired to retarn to her parents, but was induced to continue her 
 services. At the siege of Parjs she was wounded. In a sally 
 from Compiegne, forty-five miles north-east of Paris, she was 
 taken by the Burgundian allies of the English, and was after- 
 wards delivered to the duke of Bedford by John, duke of Lux- 
 emburgh, for the sum of ten thousand francs. She was accus- 
 
FRANCE. 247 
 
 ed, at the instigation of some of her own countrymen, in 
 amity with the English, of sorcery and heresy. She nobly- 
 defended herself on trial, alleging that the angel St. Michael 
 was her constant guardian, and that she had heard his voice 
 in her father's garden, at the age of fifteen. She was con- 
 demned to death, but her punishment was commuted to impris- 
 onment for life. A new excitement having arisen against her, 
 this sentence was reversed, and on the 24th of May, 1431, she 
 was burned, by a slow fire, at Rouen, seventy miles north-west 
 of Paris. The only shade in the heroism of this wonderful 
 female is, that the terror of condemnation and death are said 
 to have shaken her fortitude, at one time, and to have drawn 
 from her a confession, that the revelations she had pretended, 
 were the work of Satan. But her fortitude returned, and she 
 died with a magnanimity that accorded with the tenor of her 
 life. Herself and family had been ennobled. There exist, in 
 France, several monuments of her. One at Orleans, one at 
 Rouen, and one at Domremy, erected in 1820. Some of these 
 are said to be faithfully characteristic. The house in which 
 she was born is still pointed out. 
 
 Charles is reproached for having done nothing to rescue 
 the donor of his crown. The duke of Bedford and the bishop 
 of Winchester are also reproached for having assented to the 
 cruel death of this amiable and patriotic enthusiast. Her 
 achievements have produced several volumes, in French, Ger- 
 man, and English, both in poetry and prose. There are also 
 several tragedies, of which Joan is the subject. That which 
 is reputed to be entitled to the highest consideration, is Schil- 
 ler's (German) tragedy. Joan has also been the subject of 
 some celebrated paintings. 
 
 The Maid of Orleans is an historical phenomenon, which 
 no one has assumed to explain. Was she inspired ? Was 
 she a mere instrument in the hands of others 1 Was she a 
 pretender to a divine commission ? Did she sincerely believe 
 that she had such commission ? The first supposition is inad- 
 missible. The second is highly improbable, for many rea- 
 sons. She was remote from the scene of warfare, and appa- 
 rently unknown, before her presentation of herself, to all who 
 were engaged in it. If she had been a selected instrument, 
 there are' obvious reasons why this fact should have been 
 afterwards disclosed, and none why it should have been con- 
 cealed. Her sincerity and the purity of her character nega- 
 tive the third supposition. The fourth remains as the only 
 one which can be adopted. But this is not an explanation of 
 
248 FRANCE. 
 
 the effectiveness of her agency. The ignorance and super- 
 stition of the age, probably, seconded her object, and may have 
 animated the hopes and strengthened the arm of the French, 
 while the success which accompanied her efforts, dismayed 
 their enemies. . But the original design, (undoubtedly her 
 own,) engendered in the mind of an obscure, uneducated peas- 
 ant girl, of becoming a warrior, and saving her king and 
 country, is the singular fact which remains, as it has ever 
 done, for the wonder of the curious. 
 
 The dissensions in England caused the war in France to be 
 feebly pursued. The ally of the English, the powerful duke 
 of Burgundy, had become disgusted with them. Charles 
 VII. was assiduous and successful in gaining him. By the 
 treaty of Arras, (1437,) all the towns north of the Somme 
 were ceded to the duke, and he was discharged from the feu- 
 dal ceremonies of homage, as a vassal. Unsuccessful attempts 
 were made to establish peace with England. In 1444, a truce 
 was agreed on which continued four years. In this engage- 
 ment was involved the marriage of Henry VI. of England, 
 son of Henry V., with the celebrated Margaret of Anjou, dis- 
 tinguished in the civil wars of England. She was a descend- 
 ant of Saint Louis, in the eighth generation from him, and 
 great-grand-daughter of king John's son Louis, to whom Jane, 
 queen of Naples and Sicily, bequeathed her crown in 1380. 
 Her father was Renatus, or Rene, the expelled king of Sicily 
 and Naples, residing in Provence, in France. 
 
 The four years' truce enabled Charles VII. to establish 
 order in his kingdom, and prepare himself for future conflicts 
 with his enemies. At this time, the ancient practice of calling 
 on the feudal nobles to attend the king in war, at the head of 
 their vassals, had been, in a great measure, superseded by the 
 presence of armed knights, one of the consequences of chiv- 
 alry. It was also the practice to employ foreign auxiliaries. 
 A body of six thousand from Scotland, and a body of Swiss, 
 were in the service of Charles. He now thought of creating 
 a standing force, and to dispense with the call on the nobles to 
 supply one. He formed companies, consisting of one hundred, 
 under captains. He also required of the villages to furnish, 
 each one, its most expert archer, and made them subject to his 
 own order, instead of that of their own feudal lords. This 
 innovation offended the nobles; but Charles persevered, and 
 accomplished his object. This was the beginning of standing 
 armies in Europe. 
 
 In 1449, the truce was allowed to expire; but the conten- 
 
FRANCE. 249 
 
 lions of the houses of York and Lancaster had begun, and 
 the English were too much engaged in these to attend to their 
 possessions in France. Within these possessions, the French 
 population were disaffected towards their foreig.^. masters, and 
 desirous of returning to their native allegiance. Charles re- 
 took the city of Rouen, and soon after the great province of 
 Normandy was forever lost to the English. In 1450, Gui- 
 enne was acquired by the French. Bourdeaux and other 
 towns submitted, after the vain ceremony of causing proclama- 
 tion to be made for the English to come to their relief. The 
 English did send the gallant Talbot, now eighty years of age, 
 to recover Guienne; but he fell in the attempt. In 1453, the 
 only result to the English of so many years of war and mis- 
 ery, was the city of Calais, and a small territory around it. 
 
 Charles had now^ established an absolute dominion in his 
 kingdom. He was the sole depositary of legislative and of 
 executive power. He had seen so much of the turbulence of 
 cities, that he never resided in any one of his own, but pre- 
 ferred some retired castle. He was continually apprehensive 
 of being poisoned by his son, who succeeded him ; and, to 
 escape death in this way, he avoided food for so long a time, 
 that when his attendants forced him to take it, the power of 
 digestion was already lost, and he died in July, 1461. Histo- 
 rians have drawn his character ; but it is not of sufficient im- 
 portance to copy their opinions. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THE REIGN OF LOUIS XI. 
 
 Louis XI. is familiarly known to the readers of Sir Walter 
 Scott's novels. He is delineated with fidelity in Q,uentin Der- 
 ward ; for, even the descriptive genius of Sir Walter could 
 not exaggerate the perfidious and tyrannical character of Louis. 
 The historical facts were found in the memoirs of Philip de 
 Comines. The worthiest as well as the worst of French 
 monarchs, had their biographers. Saint Louis has been trans- 
 mitted by Joinville, and Louis XI. by his constant companion, 
 Comines. This writer was born in Flanders, and served the 
 duke of Burgundy, father of Charles the Rash, but left this 
 service and entered that of Louis in 1472. He had long 
 
250 FRANCE. 
 
 known his new master, from his transactions with the Bur- 
 gundian court. Comines was one of the best informed men of 
 his time, and was employed in many embassies. His account 
 of the persons and scenes of his own times, is received by the 
 best historians, as worthy of entire credit. 
 
 Louis disclosed his character at an early period of life, by 
 joining in the cabals against his father, and by living always in 
 enmity with him. It is said, that he could not conceal his joy 
 on hearing of his father's death. His person was as odious as 
 his disposition; his head disproportionately large — his limbs 
 small and ill-shaped. He had an incurable dislike of all who 
 were distinguished from himself by comeliness or manly graces. 
 He preferred the society of the low and the vulgar. He dress- 
 ed himself in coarse and singular garments. In his cap he 
 carried a leaden image of a Saint, by which he was accustom- 
 ed to swear ; but he considered no oath binding on him, unless 
 he swore by St. Pol. In his last days, at Plessis, his taste 
 took another turn. Whenever he was visible to those whom 
 he chose to receive, he was dressed in robes of silk, of great 
 cost, and made by the most skilful hands ; but his biographer 
 thinks his motive was to conceal the emaciation of his person. 
 This had become so meagre, that his appearance was rather 
 that of a dead than a living man. His barber, Oliver, was 
 his most intimate friend, and became his minister, and the ser- 
 vile executor of his master's malignant orders. Oliver caused 
 many to be hung, but, in the next reign, met with the like fate 
 himself 
 
 The reign of Louis was devoted to quarrels with his nobles, 
 with tlie dukes of Burgundy, with the English, and with the 
 emperor of Germany. His measures raised the civil war, call- 
 ed the wcir for the public good. He drew Edward IV., of 
 England, into France, with an army of 15,000 men; but by 
 bribing Edward's ministers, he escaped their power. The duke 
 of Burgundy also invaded France, and fought with Louis the 
 battle of Monthleri. Peace was made much at the cost of 
 Louis. In another negotiation with the duke of Burgundy, 
 Louis discovered that his minister Balue, the son of a tailor, 
 whom Louis had caused to be made a cardinal, had betrayed 
 his trust. His clerical character saved him from a halter, but 
 he passed fourteen years of his life in an iron cage, in the cas- 
 tle of Loches : his prison was less than eight feet square. 
 
 That event of his whole life, which caused the greatest cha- 
 grin to Louis, is narrated by Comines, in all its details. The 
 county of Leige, on the Rhine, was within the dominions of 
 
FRANCE. 251 
 
 the duke of Burgundy. Louis had favored a revoh there. 
 While this measure was secretly pursued, Louis ventured to 
 visit the duke, at Peronne, on the Somme, 80 miles E. by N. 
 of Paris, confiding in his power to persuade the duke to adopt 
 his views on some points of difference between them. While 
 Louis was at Peronne, the revolt at Leige broke out. The 
 duke made a prisoner of Louis, and kept him three or four 
 days. The result of a negotiation Avas, that Louis should go 
 with the duke to Leige, and give his personal influence to re- 
 store order. This was regarded as a deep humiliation by Louis, 
 who valued himself most, in being more adroit and cunning 
 than any other man. His subjects, on the other hand, took 
 pleasure in his disgrace, and some of them taught their mag- 
 pies to utter the word Peronne. This was sometimes heard by 
 Louis himself, who ordered the necks of the magpies to be 
 wTung. This duke was Charles the Rash, and the character 
 of this man, and the provocations of Louis, kept them in con- 
 tinual warfare. Many pages of history are devoted to this 
 bitter contention, but its details are foreign to the present object. 
 Louis embroiled himself, also, with his southern neighbor, 
 the king of Arragon. 
 
 The death of Charles the Rash, in 1477, opened a new field 
 for the intrigue and ambition of Louis. An opportunity now 
 arose to annex the extensive domains of Burgundy to France, 
 by a marriage of Mary, the heiress, with the Dauphin, though 
 Mary was of full age, and the Dauphin but eight years old. 
 To accomplish this, and to prevent a marriage with any other 
 person, and especially with any French prince, but the Dau- 
 phin, was the object of Louis's greatest concern. He even 
 conceived the project of possessing himself of the person of 
 the princess, that he might dispose of her to satisfy himself. 
 It is not improbable that his machinations produced a result 
 which afflicted Europe for centuries, in the union of the prin- 
 cess with Maximilian, the son of the emperor of Germany. 
 This event, so entirely defeating the designs of Louis, produced 
 a war between him and Maximilian. In this war the battle 
 of Guinegate was fought, in which the French met with a se- 
 vere defeat. The armed force which Charles VII. had estab- 
 lished, was abolished by Louis, after this battle, and he substi- 
 tuted a tax, wherewith to pay Swiss auxiliaries. He neutralized 
 the English, in this war, by bestowing pensions on the men 
 who governed their councils. Peace was at length made, one 
 condition of which was, that the Dauphin should marry Mar- 
 garet, of Austria, Maximilian's daughter. This princess came 
 
252 FRANCE. 
 
 to France, and was educated there, in expectation of this union. 
 But the Dauphin, by Louis's contrivance, married Anne, of 
 Brittany, to secure that province to the crown; and Margaret 
 was sent home, as she said, a widow before she had been a wife. 
 By the death of Rene, before mentioned, Louis acquired the 
 county of Anjou, and the duchy of Provence. He also ac- 
 quired Rene's pretensions to the crown of Naples and Sicily, 
 which proved to be a cause of long-continued and disastrous 
 wars to France. 
 
 With all his discomfitures, Louis had effected most of his pur- 
 poses, and many of them by means which few men but himself 
 would have adopted. The whole of France was one kingdom, 
 under him, Calais, only, excepted. He had humbled and brok- 
 en down his nobles. He had the pleasure of seeing his rival, 
 though early friend, Charles the Rash, wreck his fortunes 
 against the rocks of Switzerland. He had the gratification of 
 hanging almost every man in France, whom he feared or hat- 
 ed. But his close of life was a scene of retributive justice. 
 He knew he had not, and did not deserve the good will of any 
 mortal. He had not seen his son for many years. He did not 
 permit him to be educated, nor to enjoy the common benefits 
 even of bodily action, nor to be even spoken to, but under his 
 own regulations. Tormented with fears, he shut himself up 
 at a place called Plessis, 35 miles northward from the city of 
 Tours, and 95 S. W. from Paris. This he fortified, and de- 
 fended, by armed soldiers, by day and by night, with orders to 
 shoot down any one who approached in the night time. Mis- 
 erable as life was, death was terrible to him. He caused a 
 hermit to be brought to him from the extreme south of Italy, 
 believing that this illiterate man had poAver to prolong his life. 
 Though exacting the most servile submission from all around 
 him, Louis believed his life to be at the mercy of Jaques Coc- 
 tier, his physician, and paid him 10,000 crowns a month, be- 
 sides enduring his insolence. Coctier said to him, — " Some 
 day you will dismiss, or disgrace me ; but whenever you do 
 that, you will die within eight days yourself" Comines, 
 who gives a minute account of these latter days, remarks, 
 that no miseries which he had inflicted on others, equal- 
 led those which he endured himself The 30th of August, 
 1483, relieved his subjects from the dominion of Louis. Not 
 a single act of beneficence or improvement marks his reign, 
 unless it be the establishment of posts, (for the carriage of let- 
 ters,) which is said to have been done by him. 
 
 His biographer says he was the best informed man of his 
 
FRANCE. 253 
 
 time, as to the persons and politics of other countries, as well 
 as precisely acquainted with the character and relations of 
 every man, of any consequence, in his own. His memory was 
 most uncommon, as he depended on that only for the preserva- 
 tion of his knowledge. These characteristics of the ablest 
 man of that time are described, not as being those of king 
 Louis, who, merely as such, little deserves to be remembered; 
 but for the reason that they enable one to estimate the age in 
 which he lived. Ignorance, superstition, and crime, mark 
 these times. One curious fact, as illustrative of the two for- 
 mer, is, that crowds of persons came to Louis to be touched by 
 him as a cure of scrophulous disease. To qualify a king for 
 this curative process, it was necessary that he should purify 
 himself, by the confession of his sins. Comines says, that 
 Louis made his confessions every week, and when the king of 
 terrors laid his hand on him, he had confessed so often, that he 
 had little to add. As no king of France, since Charlemagne, 
 (814,) had lived longer than 60 years, Louis applied this com- 
 mon duration to himself, and lived in constant terror of its 
 completion. He exceeded it by about one year. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 CUrles VIII— Louis XIL 
 
 Charles VIII. was 15 years of age when bis father Louis 
 died ; his character is strongly contrasted with that of his pre- 
 decessor. His person was diminutive, his understanding fee- 
 ble ; but Comines, (who is this king's biographer, also,) says, 
 " a better creature was not to be seen." The regency devolved 
 (not without great opposition from the heir apparent, the duke 
 of Orleans,) on the wife of the lord of Beaujeu, who was Anne, 
 daughter of Louis, who had so ordered in disposing of his 
 kingdom. Beaujeu was of the house of Bourbon. 
 
 The short reign of Charles, 1483—1498, has a two -fold re- 
 lation ; first, to the internal affairs of France ; secondly, to the 
 new enterprises which began with him, the wars of the French 
 in Italy. The first subject will be noticed here. The second, 
 involving manifold misfortunes to France, Germany, Italy, and 
 Sicily, and which continued through centuries, will more con- 
 veniently come into view in treating of Italy, the scene oi ac- 
 tion. 
 
 22 
 
254 FRANCE. 
 
 The contentions between the lady Beaujeu and the duke of 
 Orleans, for the regency, occasioned an assembly of what is 
 called for the first time, the states general. No such assembly 
 was held by Louis. It was composed of the nobles, of the 
 clergy, and of the third estate, that is, the delegates from towns 
 and cities. They are supposed to have met, each order, in its 
 separate chamber. The state of the kingdom is to be inferred 
 from the acts of this assembly. It appears that the great no- 
 bles had lost their personal sovereignty, and that it had merged 
 in the crown. Their indemnity was a share in the royal sove- 
 reignty, by the enjoyment of offices and pensions. Charles 
 VII. must be considered the founder of this change, as the exi- 
 gences of his time enabled him to impose direct taxation, and 
 raise a revenue independently of the nobles. This, the nobles 
 submitted to, as they were not taxed themselves. Louis XL 
 abolished the mode of raising a military force, established by 
 his father, but not his system of taxation. He renewed the 
 feudal claim to military service. The nobles now insisted on 
 the continued exemption from taxes, and on freedom from mili- 
 tary service, at the head of their vassals. The cZer^y sought 
 a confirmation of the privileges of the French church, and an 
 exemption from some burthens which were still asserted by the 
 pope. The third estate joined in these remonstrances of the 
 clergy. They demanded to be freed from arbitrary taxation, 
 and expressed a willingness to substitute grants of supplies. 
 This assembly was broken up without coming to any conclu- 
 sions, by the firmness of the lady Beaujeu, who remained with 
 the authority of regent. A civil war, of short duration, ensu- 
 ed. In this war the province of Brittany took an active part, 
 and the disposal of the hand of its heiress, Anne, became in- 
 volved in the contention. The result was, that Margaret, of 
 Austria, who had been affianced by Louis to Charles, and who 
 was actually in France, awaiting her wedding day, was sent 
 home, and Anne was married to Charles. This Anne, of 
 Brittany, is a flower in the desert. She was beautiful, intelli- 
 gent, virtuous, affectionate, and much reverenced, though she 
 had the defect of limping in her gait. Her mourning for the 
 loss of her children was so touching as to be a subject of his- 
 torical remark. 
 
 In 1494, and the following year, Charles was absent from 
 France fourteen months, on his adventurous expedition to Na- 
 ples, to be elsewhere noticed. He was engaged in this costly 
 and ruinous warfare the remainder of his days, but not per- 
 sonally present. No event occurred -in France material to be 
 
FRANCE. 255 
 
 noticed. Charles was disposed to magnificence, especially in 
 building. His place of abode was at Amboise, near the con- 
 fluence of the Loire and Massee, 12 miles east of the city of 
 Tours, and 118 S. by W. from Paris. Comines gives an ac- 
 count of his accidental death, and of the splendor of his funer- 
 al ceremonies. He was conducting Anne, his queen, from her 
 apartments, through along, low passage-way, to a place where 
 the gentlemen of the court were engaged in a game of ball. 
 Though Charles was very short, his head came in contact with 
 the wall of the passage, and occasioned an injury of which he 
 soon died, at the age of twenty-six, leaving no child. He was 
 the seventh, and the last, of the kings of the house of Valois, 
 in direct lineal descent. The order of succession through the 
 oldest son of the royal princes, had been long settled. [1498.] 
 
 The crown now came to a prince of the house of Orleans, 
 Louis Xn. This was one of five royal branches which arose 
 from the house of Valois, viz : Alencon, Anjou, Burgundy, 
 Orleans, and Angouleme, some of which were ancient titles 
 renewed. Louis XH. was grandson of the duke of Orleans, 
 Avho was murdered in 1407 — who was brother of Charles VI. 
 — who was the fourth king of the house of Valois. Louis was, 
 in person and character, in all respects different from his pre- 
 decessor. He was of fine form, and highly accomplished in 
 the strength and graces of knighthood. In early days he had 
 many contentions, and had acquired warm friends, and had 
 made bitter enemies. He had now the power of avenging 
 himself on the latter. A fine sentiment is ascribed to him :^- 
 " The king of France must not remember the injuries done to 
 the duke of Orleans." He had been a lover of Anne before 
 she married Charles, and generously gave place to him. He 
 had now an opportunity of conferring the honor of sharing 
 his crown — a measure of policy as well as affection. He was 
 the first king who established the office of prime minister; 
 which he filled by the appointment of the cardinal of Amboise, 
 The whole of the remainder of his life was devoted to a ruin- 
 ous warfare for dominion in Italy. By this he was involved 
 with Maximilian, of Germany, popes Alexander VI., Julius 
 II., and Ferdinand of Spain, as well as with the republics in 
 the north of Italy. Successive disasters and disappointments 
 mark the course of the French enterprises. These will come 
 into view more properly in notices of Italy. 
 
 An important change was wrought, at this time, by the 
 queen. She assembled in her court, the distinguished females 
 of the royal and noble blood, and gave the first impulse to that 
 
$2§6 FRANCE. 
 
 dominion of her sex, so long cultivated and cherished in 
 France. However much this was afterwards perverted and 
 corrupted, and mischievous as it may have been since Anne's 
 time, in the politics of France, under her guidance, it was full 
 of benefits. It was the fountain of the grace and polish which 
 eminently distinguished France for centuries. 
 
 Notwithstanding the expensive wars of Louis, he is not 
 charged with over burthening his subjects. He had recourse 
 to sales of the crown lands, to replenish his treasury. The 
 states-general were often assembled in his time. They made 
 no progress in establishing their own power, and limiting that 
 of the crown, as Louis gave them very few occasions to com- 
 plain. He was the most popular of the kings of France, since 
 the days of saint Louis, and acquired the surname of Father 
 of^his people. Historians dispute on his pretensions and true 
 character. In this, it is useless to follow them. The kingdom 
 was in such condition at this time, that it might have moved on- 
 wards to constitutional freedom; or to absolute despotism. The 
 latter was its destiny. Louis lost the excellent Anne, and mar- 
 ried Mary, the sister of Henry VII., of England, having num- 
 bered three times her number of years. But within a year he 
 died, (Jan. 1, 1515,) at the age of 55, following the rule of 
 dying before sixty. He appears to have been most sincerely 
 mourned by his subjects, whi^ch is his best eulogy. 
 
 Louis left no son, and the crown went to Francis I. He 
 was grandson of the duke of Angouleme, who was brother of 
 the father of Louis XII. This reign belongs to the third and 
 last survey, intended to include the three last centuries. 
 
 Language. To this time, (1500,) and long|after, the lan- 
 guage used in courts of justice, in the cabinet, or public doc- 
 uments, in the church, and in treatises, was the Latin. The 
 spoken language had been of two descriptions. The langue 
 d'oc, or provengal, spoken in the south; and the langue d'oui, 
 or d'oil, spoken north of the Loire. There are relics of the 
 former, in the south, to the present time ; but the latter is the basis 
 of the modern French. It is a compound of Teutonic, Frank- 
 ish, Gothic, and Roman words or sounds, blended by long use. 
 There are many conjectures as to formation, and as to the 
 singularity of having letters in use in singing, and orthogra- 
 phy, Avhich are not articulated in conversation. One conjec- 
 ture is, that vowels were substituted for some Roman termina- 
 tions, and afterwards entirely dropped, in speaking. This sub- 
 ject is discussed by Sismondi, in his first volume of the litera- 
 ture of the south, and also by Hallam, at the conclusion of his 
 
NORTH-EASTERN EUROPE. 257 
 
 work on the Middle Ages. It is not doubted that the French 
 had been gradually forming throughout five centuries, at least, 
 before it was a written language. It was not until 1635 that 
 it took its present form, under the authority of the French 
 academy. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 Northern and North-eastern Europe. 
 
 No historical instruction could be drawn from the incessant 
 and bloody revolutions from 1000, to 1500, which occurred in 
 these vast territories. Norway, Sweden, and Denmark were 
 geographically known in 1500, as they now are. Eastwardly 
 of the Baltic sea, and south-eastwardly from the gulf of Fin- 
 land to the Black sea, was a territory as large as France and 
 the German empire, called the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, 
 now constituting a part of the Russian dominians. Eastwardly 
 of Lithuania were hordes of barbarians. At this time, Poland 
 had risen to the rank of a kingdom, within nearly the same 
 limits as known in 1800. On the south side of the Baltic, and 
 between that sea and Poland, was a territory which the Teu- 
 tonic order of knights (to be mentioned in the account of the 
 crusades) had conquered, and possessed in sovereignty. West 
 of this territory, and North of Bohemia, and extending to the 
 Baltic, was the Margrivate of Brandenburg, now part of the 
 kingdom of Prussia. The kingdom of Bohemia has not al- 
 tered in its geographical limits since 1500. It was then, as 
 now, bounded westvvardly on Germany, having the duchy of 
 Austria on the south, which extended to the Adriatic. East 
 of this duchy, and south-east of Bohemia, was the great king- 
 dom of Hungary, extending nearly to the Black sea; and 
 south of this kingdom was the Ottoman, or Turkish empire, 
 established in Europe, in the middle of the fifteenth century. 
 Hungary was north of the Danube. The duchy of Austria, 
 and part of Hungary, are now within the Austrian domin- 
 ions. 
 
 Poland, Hungary, and even Lithuania, had been so far civ- 
 ilized, and Christianized, in the fifteenth century, that^instances 
 of intermarriage had occurred between the reigning families of 
 these countries, and those of the west of Europe. Both the 
 
258 NORTH-EASTERN EUROPE. 
 
 Roman church and the Greek church of Constantinople, had 
 made efforts to introduce Christianity among the people of 
 these territories. The Roman church presented its faith at 
 the point of the sword, by authorizing crusades against infi- 
 dels. Some of the warfare thus engaged in, has small claims 
 to be considered as Christian. No such policy is chargeable 
 on the Greek church. It was through the peaceable mission- 
 aries of this church, that the Russians not only became Chris- 
 tians, but received the written characters of the Greek alpha- 
 bet, which are still in use among them, though much modified 
 by time and improvement. 
 
 These extensive countries of the north and east of Europe, 
 differed very little from Germany, in the tenure of property, in 
 public policy, or in the different orders of society. There 
 were territorial sovereigns, classes of nobles, freed-men, and 
 slaves. The latter class were, comparatively, more numerous 
 than in Germany ; and there are still slaves in these countries, 
 (Bohemia, Poland, Russia, Hungary,) though, in some degree, 
 more privileged than formerly. 
 
 It may be readily imagined, from the facts which have been 
 stated as to other similarly constituted communities, what the 
 course of social and political events must have been in these. 
 Contentions and civil wars, to gain power ; foreign wars, from 
 cupidity and the desire of conquest ; oppressions and miseries 
 from both causes, are the elements of history. Into these, 
 there is no utility in examining. It will be otherwise in the 
 three centuries following the fifteenth. In this time, kingdoms 
 had arisen, and nations appear, who have taken an important 
 part in the social and political scenes of Europe. It should 
 rather be said, that the ruling princes of these nations have 
 taken such part, and that the nations, their subjects, have been 
 the instruments which they employed. An iron despotism has 
 ruled in these countries. So much religion, and so much 
 intelligence, and no more, have been permitted, as would make 
 the vast multitude incapable of aspiring to a better condition. 
 There is some exception, as there will be occasion to show, 
 especially in the case of Poland. Problems, political and 
 social, and of most serious import to the south of Europe, are 
 involved in the future condition of the many millions who 
 must do something within^ and who may do much beyond, 
 these vast territories.* 
 
 * The curious in the antiquities of these northern regions will find a 
 grateful satisfaciion from the perusal of the work, entitled " History of 
 
GERMANY. 259 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 GERMANY. 
 
 Separation of Germany and France — Classes of People — Elements of 
 German History. 
 
 Sketches of Germany will not amuse nor instruct a reader, 
 unless he understand the geographical divisions of this country 
 — the classes into which its population was divided — the pas- 
 sionate cravings of these classes, and the measures which they 
 respectively pursued, to satisfy these cravings. It must be 
 kept in mind, that the power which man exercises over man 
 is founded in coercion, or mere physical force ; and that the 
 ameliorated condition of society depends on the influence 
 which reason, directed by intelligence, and chastened by moral 
 and religious discipline, can have in making physical force 
 unnecessary. The valuable lesson which history teaches, is, 
 that the propensity to action, inherent in man's nature, can be 
 directed to innocent and refining pursuits ; that just principles 
 of right and wrong can be ascertained, and can be peaceably 
 enforced by permanent laws, righteously administered. In 
 passing through these five centuries, very little will be dis- 
 cerned of such principles, and less of such laws so adminis- 
 tered. But this lapse of time must be considered, not for the 
 reason that it can be rendered amusing, but because it discloses 
 the causes of the present condition of German society. 
 
 The empire of Charlemagne, at the time of his decease, in 
 814, included what is now Holland, Belgium, France, and 
 
 the Northmen," by Henry Wieaton, American Minister in Sweden. The 
 train of events by which the people of northern and north-eastern Eu- 
 rope settled into nations before 1500, has been shown by Koch, in his 
 account of the revolutions of Europe, a work often quoted in these 
 pages. The same facts are disclosed (under various heads) in the work 
 entitled Encyclopedia Atnericana, edited by Francis Lieber, assisted by 
 E. Wigglesworth and T. G. Bradford. Published at Philadelphia in 
 1832. This work has been frequently resorted to, during this compila- 
 tion. It is one of the most useful publications in the English language, 
 for any and every class of readers. It required labor only, to have made 
 from these and other authorities, sketches of nations m the north and 
 east of Europe. But no labor would have produced results material to 
 the present purpose. After the commencement of the sixteenth century, 
 the Russians, Swedes, and Danes take an active part in European 
 affairs. 
 
260 
 
 GERMANY. 
 
 part of Spain, that is, to the river Ebro. From Holland, this 
 empire extended along the northern coast of Eutope to the Elbe; 
 and, southwardly from this coast, through Germany, Switzer- 
 land, and Italy, to the kingdom of Naples, excepting only the 
 states of the Roman church, in the vicinity of Rome. Within 
 100 years after ihe decease of Charlemagne, his feeble descend- 
 ants had disappeared. In the year 888 a diet was held, com- 
 posed of princes, nobles, and dignified ecclesiastics.* Charles 
 the Fat was solemnly deposed by this diet, so far as his sove- 
 reignty included any part of Germany. The same diet pro- 
 claimed Arnulf to be king of Germany. The tw^o countries, 
 France and Germany, were thus separated, Charles continu- 
 ing to be king in France. The French crown became hered- 
 itary, and so continued to be till the French revolution. The 
 crown of Germany became elective, and so continued to be 
 until the Confederation of the Rhine, under Napoleon. The 
 successor of Arnulf, in Germany, was Louis III., who died in 
 912. He was the last of the family of Charlemagne who 
 have found a place in history. 
 
 When Germany became a separate monarchy, in 888, it 
 comprised numerous principalities, dukedoms, and small states. 
 These sovereignties had become hereditary. Many of the 
 sovereigns were bishops and archbishops, having extensive 
 domains. There were four principal nations, those of Swabia, 
 Bavaria, Franconia, and of Lorraine ; afterwards, that of Sax- 
 ony was added. There were three great archbishops, who 
 appear prominently in German history, of the cities, respec- 
 tively, of Mentz, (or Mayence,) Treves, and Cologne. For 
 the better understanding of localities, the city of Mentz, in 
 which the emperors were usually crowned, is assumed as a 
 central point. All other places will be ascertained by refer- 
 ence to this city. Mentz is on the west side of the Rhine, in 
 50° north latitude ; 8° east longitude. It is distant from Paris 
 two hundred and eighty miles, in a direction nearly north- 
 east. It is two hundred miles directly west of the west line of 
 Bohemia. From Mentz, the city of Frankfort on the Maine 
 is twenty miles east ; the city of Treves, fifty miles west ; the 
 city of Cologne, ninety miles (down the Rhine) north-west. 
 Germany included a large extent of territory on the west of 
 the Lower Rhine, called Lorraine. The duchy of Swabia, 
 including many subdivisions, was east of the Upper Rhine, 
 
 * The word diet, common in German history, is said to be derived 
 from the Latin word dies, (dav,) used in reference to the time of assem- 
 blirg. 
 
GERMANY. 261 
 
 north of Switzerland, west of Bavaria, and south of Franco- 
 nia. Bavaria extended eastwardly from Swabia to the modern 
 Austrian dominions. Franconia was north of Swabia and 
 Bavaria, extending from the Rhine to Bohemia. North and 
 north-east of Franconia was the Saxon territory, to the Elbe. 
 North and north-west of Saxony, were numerous small states, 
 in the country since known as Westphalia, and extending to 
 the North Sea. Aix-la-Chapelle, the residence of Charle- 
 magne, was between the Meuse and the Rhine, about twenty- 
 five miles nearly west of Cologne, and about one hundred 
 nearly north-west from Mentz. 
 
 The materials of German history appear to have been codes 
 of laws, made by these different nations, (from which the state 
 of society has been deduced by indefatigable examiners,) and 
 public records and chronicles, written by ecclesiastics. These 
 sources of information have been explored by S. A. Du7iham, 
 in his History of the Germanic Empire ; by Hallam, in his 
 History of the Middle Ages ; and especially by Michael Ig- 
 natius Schmidt, (born in Wurtzburgh, in 1736,) the first who 
 undertook an elaborate history of the German nation, and " to 
 show how the German nation became what they are." It is 
 intended, in these sketches, to conform to these and other au- 
 thorities, but without the labor of quoting them, as they can be 
 consulted for themselves. 
 
 At the commencement of the eleventh century, all the land 
 in western Europe, that had been taken possession of on the 
 fall of the Roman empire, had been divided according to the 
 forms of feudal right. The whole of Germany, as held by 
 Charlemagne, was divided into great domains or estates, held 
 by princes, dukes, and nobles of various grades, and by pre- 
 lates of the Roman church. The tenants of these domains 
 were lords in relation to all classes of inferiors, while they 
 were, themselves, vassals of the emperor. In this character 
 they were bound to furnish a military force, from their own 
 vassals, and to lead them to the service of the emperor. 2. 
 There was a numerous class of inferior nobles, whose only 
 vocation was military service, and who were not landed pro- 
 prietors, but who were maintained or paid by the great nobles. 
 3. There were some free men, few (it is supposed) in number, 
 who had acquired an allodial or absolute ownership of land, 
 but who were yet subject to military duties. 4. The freed- 
 men, who had been liberated either by the voluntary act of 
 their owners, or who had purchased freedom in some manner. 
 5. The slaves, numerically by far the greater portion of the 
 
262 GERMANY. 
 
 Germans, who were bound to personal service to their mas- 
 ters, or to the land, and who were too degraded to be recog- 
 nized as having any civil rights. These slaves were such 
 from birth, or from being captives in war, or by some forfeit- 
 ure, or by purchase. 
 
 If to these elements it be added, that the nobles were, in 
 general, destitute of all literary occupation ; that the clergy 
 were, with few exceptions, alike ignorant ; that religion con- 
 sisted of superstitious forms and ceremonies ; that there were 
 no commercial pursuits; that the church dignitaries were 
 warriors as well as ministers of religion ; that none of these 
 higher orders labored to supply their own wants, these being 
 supplied by the labor of slaves — it follows, that the state of soci- 
 ety may have been exceedingly depraved and miserable. It 
 is so represented to have been. These territorial sovereigns 
 declared war against each other ; they coined money, and 
 administered justice, as they saw fit. Secured in their im- 
 pregnable castles, built in elevated places, their warfare con- 
 sisted in the most relentless devastation of the territories of 
 their enemies. When not thus employed, they were, in 
 general, robbers, and preyed upon travellers, or their neigh- 
 bors ; or they were engaged in hunting, or in drunken festivals. 
 An oath was usually exacted from the emperors, that they 
 would abstain from intoxication. Instances of brutal violation 
 of person and property, frequently occur in the history of this 
 people. Their festive assemblies often ended in bloodshed, as 
 they never met unarmed. Drunkenness acquired the name 
 of the Teutonic vice. As very little is said, in these ancient 
 chronicles, of the condition of women, it might be inferred that 
 their moral condition was as degraded as that of the other sex. 
 But it seems to be admitted, that in some of these nations, the 
 eulogy bestowed on German females by Tacitus, was well 
 deserved; and that the conduct which called it forth, continued 
 to be observed. It is not, however, to be denied, that the 
 private life of the Germans is much more a matter of inference, 
 than of established fact. Enough is known to demonstrate 
 that it was, at the end of the tenth century, a period of gross 
 immorality, violence, and crime. 
 
 Among such a people an elected monarch, invested with a 
 superior dignity, and elected usually from among the dukes, 
 must often have attained to his high honors against the will of 
 many whom he had the right to rule. The effects of disap- 
 pointments, envyings, jealousies, and malice, in various forms, 
 were experienced by many of the emperors. Formidable 
 
GERMANY. 2G3 
 
 rebellions frequently occurred, and in many instances were 
 conducted by the brothers, and even the sons, of the reigning 
 monarch. The accidental elevation to the throne was fre- 
 quently Mvnil;'il n( to no^randize the royal fannily, at the ex- 
 pense of a rebellious vassal who had been subdued, and his 
 estates forfeited ; and attempts were frequently made, and some- 
 times successfully, to perpetuate the royal dignity in the same 
 family. As Charlemagne had been crowned in 800 by the 
 pope in Rome, and had assumed to revive the Roman empire 
 of the West, and to extend his dominions over all that belonged 
 to that empire, including Italy, so his successors assumed a 
 correspondent extent of power, and vainly endeavored to con- 
 quer, and to hold, the turbulent states of the north of Italy. A 
 large portion of historical details is devoted to the ruinous 
 warfare carried on by emperors against these states. 
 
 Along the whole extent of the northern and eastern bounda- 
 ry of Germany were hordes of barbarians, (the Bohemians, 
 Silesians, Danes, Moravians, Avars, Sclavonians, and Hunga- 
 rians, among others,) who were constantly engaged in preda- 
 tory warfare against the Germans. That frontier was never 
 safe from these enemies. German history includes the details 
 of this warfare. 
 
 That subject which includes a more extended narration than 
 any of the foregoing, or than all of them, is the almost inces- 
 sant contention between the emperors, and the popes of Rome. 
 On the one hand, the popes sought, by the exercise of spiritual 
 authority, to overawe, subdue and control the temporal power; 
 on the other, the emperors sought to limit and control that 
 authority. In these conflicts the emperors had to encounter 
 the most daring usurpations of the popes. The influence of 
 the priesthood, throughout all Christian states, was often 
 stronger than the utmost force of temporal authority. The 
 ignorance and superstition of the people of Germany, without 
 distinction, among all the laity, adapted them to the despotism 
 which the ecclesiastics had established and maintained. A 
 mere verbal denunciation of a reigning prince, by the tenant 
 of the chair of St. Peter at Rome, was sufficient to discharge 
 all the subjects of that prince from allegiance, and even to 
 make it criminal to obey him. The nature and causes of this 
 ecci< ^j . ui , .jo o.i.^.w. etches of the 
 
 Roman church, in a future chapter. 
 
 It is inconsistent with the design of these brief sketches to 
 enter into these various details. It is intended to select the 
 important events that illustrate the great changes v^^hich have 
 
264 SUCCESSION OF EMPERORS. 
 
 occurred, and which have led to the present state of the world. 
 Nor is it intended to dwell on the personal qualities of the 
 successive emperors, any further than these may tend to the 
 same illustration. Some of the emperors will be seen to have 
 been wholly unworthy of the trust confided to them, either 
 through imbecility, vice, or usurpation. This will not be 
 surprising to those who have observed the character of the 
 elected to the most important offices, even in the nineteenth 
 century, and among " the most enlightened people of the earth." 
 The following table of the succession of German emperors 
 will serve as a chronological index, from the first German 
 monarch, to the end of the fifteenth century. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 Succession of Emperors. 
 
 Table of emperors from the separation of France and Ger- 
 many in 888, to 1519. 
 Arnidf, nephew of Charles the Fat 
 Louis III., last of Charlemagne's descendants 
 Conrad /., duke of Franconia, elected - 
 
 House of Saxony. 
 
 Henry /., the Fowler 
 
 Otho /., the Great, son of Henry - 
 Otho II., son of Otho I. - - - - 
 Otho HI, son of Otho H. - - - - 
 Henry II., (called Saint,) duke of Bavaria, and 
 great-grandson of Henry I. (fowler) 
 House of Franconia. 
 Conrad II., called the Salique 
 
 He?iry III, the Black 
 
 Henry IV. (contemporary with Gregory VII.) 
 Henry F. ------ - 
 
 Lothaire II., duke of Saxony 
 
 House of Sivabia. 
 Conrad III (Guelfsand Ghibelines first appear) 
 Frederick I., Barbarossa, (red beard,) 
 
 Henry VI. 
 
 Philip, duke of Suabia . - - . 
 
 Otho IV., duke of Brunswick 
 
 888 to 
 
 899 
 
 899 " 
 
 912 
 
 912 " 
 
 918 
 
 918 •' 
 
 936 
 
 936 " 
 
 973 
 
 973 " 
 
 983 
 
 983 " 
 
 1002 
 
 1002 " 
 
 1024 
 
 1024 » 
 
 1039 
 
 1039 » 
 
 1056 
 
 1056 " 
 
 1106 
 
 1106 " 
 
 1125 
 
 1125 " 
 
 1138 
 
 1138 '• 
 
 1152 
 
 1152 " 
 
 1190 
 
 1190 " 
 
 1197 
 
 1197 " 
 
 1208 
 
 1208 » 
 
 1212 
 
GERMANY. 265 
 
 Frederick II., king of Sicily - 
 
 ' 
 
 - 
 
 
 " 
 
 1212 to 1253 
 
 Cojirad IV. 
 
 ' 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 1253 " 
 
 1254 
 
 William, count of Holland - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 1254 " 
 
 1256 
 
 Richard, earl of Cornwall, brother of 
 
 Henry 
 
 
 
 III. of England - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 1256 " 
 
 1271 
 
 House of Hapsbu7 
 
 ■gh- 
 
 
 
 
 
 Rodolph I, the Merciful 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 1273 " 
 
 1291 
 
 Adolphus of Nassau 
 
 
 
 
 
 1291 " 
 
 1298 
 
 Albert I - - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1298 " 
 
 1308 
 
 Henri/ VII. of Luxemburg 
 
 
 
 
 
 1308 " 
 
 1314 
 
 Frederick III. o( Austiia 
 
 
 
 
 
 1314 " 
 
 1314 
 
 Louis V. - - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1314 " 
 
 1347 
 
 Charles IV - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1347 " 
 
 1378 
 
 Whicclas, king of Bohemia 
 
 
 
 
 
 1378 " 
 
 1400 
 
 Robert .... 
 
 
 
 
 
 1400 " 
 
 1410 
 
 Sigismn7id - - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1410 " 
 
 1438 
 
 Hereditary emperors of 
 
 the ho 
 
 use 
 
 of 
 
 Ai 
 
 xst ria. 
 
 
 Albert //.-.-. 
 
 
 
 
 
 1438 " 
 
 1440 
 
 Frederick IV. 
 
 
 
 
 
 1440 " 
 
 1493 
 
 Maximilian I. - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1493 " 
 
 1519 
 
 Charles F. king of Spain - - - - ]519 
 
 No events occurred in the time of Arnulf, Louis IIL, or 
 Conrad I., which require to be noticed. The civil wars and 
 rebellions of this time, led to no permanent consequences. 
 The reign of Henry I., the fowler, 918 to 936, was perplexed 
 with revolts w^hich he was able to quell. Having done this, 
 he devoted himself to subdue the barbarous nations, (if so, they 
 should be called, compared with Germans,) on his eastern 
 frontier. The Hungarians, Danes, Sclavonins, and Bohe- 
 mians, were made to feel his superiority in arms. They were 
 driven back, and were glad to seek a respite in peace. The 
 military force of the empire was much improved under him. 
 At this time, there were no cities in Germany, except on the 
 Rhine. A measure, designed only for defence, was instituted 
 by him, which led to most important consequences. He re- 
 quired that every ninth person among his male subjects should 
 dwell in a fortified place, capable of resisting the incursions of 
 the barbarians; and that these should be sufficiently spacious 
 to receive such of the nei<rhboring peasantry as could take 
 refuge in them, in any case of emergency. Privileges and 
 benefits were granted to the inhabitants of these places. Such 
 was the origin of many of the German cities. The territorial 
 sovereigns, as well nobles as ecclesiastics, perceiving the utili- 
 ty of this measure, followed this example, and established 
 23 
 
266 GERMANY. 
 
 towns within their domains. The natural consequence of this 
 close association, was, the fostering of industry and social 
 improvement. The inhabitants became able and willing to 
 minister to the wants of the emperors. Their personal aid 
 and contributions in counteracting the turbulence of the nobles, 
 obtained for them enlargement of privileges. The growth 
 and importance of the cities enabled them to claim the right of 
 being represented in the national assemblies. The}^ at length 
 appear as the ^/iinZ estate in the empire — the nobles and the 
 clergy constituting the first and second. It will be seen, in 
 future pages, how important the cities became, in the progress 
 of improvement; a consequence which could not have been 
 within the design of Henry. 
 
 On the west of the Rhine, Henry added Lorraine to the 
 German dominions, as a domain of the crov/n. In his north- 
 eastern conquests (931) he acquired the territory known as 
 Brandenburg, and established there a separate government, 
 dependent on the empire. This became a duchy, and was 
 the foundation of the modern kingdom of Prussia. He also 
 annexed Mesnia to the empire, which is the present kingdom 
 of Saxony, having Dresden for its capital. He also recovered 
 from the Huns the territory of Austria, which now forms part 
 of the Austrian empire. 
 
 The election of Otho L, who is called the Great, is deserv- 
 ing of a special notice. Aix la Chapelle was the place of 
 election, and the electors were a diet. The power of conse- 
 cration, after some dispute, was allowed to the archbishop of 
 Mentz. The three archbishops of Mentz, Treves, and Cologne, 
 dined at the same table with the emperor. The duke of Lor- 
 raine served as grand chamberlain ; the duke of Bavaria, as 
 grand marshal ; the duke of Swabia, as grand cupbearer; and 
 the duke of Franconia, as grand seneschal; (steward.) Here 
 were seven dignitaries, w'ho, in the course of time, arrived at 
 the high trust of electing the emperor, to the exclusion of the 
 nobles and the diets. 
 
 Otho I. was a successful warrior, as appears from his con- 
 quest of Bohemia, his warfare in Italy, and with France; and 
 from his reduction of rebels, some of whom were of his own 
 family. He was crowned king of Lombardy, at Pavia, (with 
 the iron crown,*) in 951 ; king of Italy in 961 ; and emperor, 
 by pope John XII., in 962, John promised Otho that the 
 
 * The iron orown of Lombardy was said to have been made out of a 
 nail (or nail^) taken from the holy cross. 
 
GERMANY. 267 
 
 popes should be chosen in presence of a commissioner appoint- 
 ed by the emperors; but John revolted from this engagement. 
 Otho went to Rome, deposed John, and caused Leo VIII. to 
 take the papal chair. This was the beginning of the long- 
 continued controversies between the popes and emperors. 
 With this monarch originated the title of king of Rome ; he 
 caused his son to be crowned by that title, and it was borne 
 afterwards by German monarchs, when elected in the life-time 
 of a reigning prince. It was the common title, until the 
 elected sovereign was duly crowned as emperor, by the popes. 
 The reigns of Otho II. (973—983) and Otho III. (983—1002) 
 were involved in troublesome rebellions, and more troublesome 
 and costly wars in Italy. It is the common remark of histo- 
 rians, that the passion which most of the German monarchs 
 had to conquer and rule over Italy, was the cause of sacrificing 
 numerous armies, and of grievous afflictions to Germany. 
 But it is to be considered whether, as society was at this time 
 constituted, greater evils might not have occurred in Germany 
 from the contentions and wars in which those who fell in Italy 
 would have engaged among themselves, if they had not been 
 drawn away to other employments. 
 
 Henry II. (1002 — 1024) obtained the honor of canonization, 
 and is called saint Henry, and would have made a worthy 
 ecclesiastic. He had a full share of the natural perplexities of 
 the age, at home and abroad. He was the last of the race of 
 Henry the Fowler.* 
 
 During the reign of these five Saxon princes, one hundred 
 and six years, the German monarchy had acquired strength, 
 and had extended its dominions towards the east. But this is 
 the period in which human life was more miserable than 
 before, or afterwards. Historical details are full of instances 
 of shocking depravity, violence, and crime. This Avas the 
 time, especially, in which right and wrong Avere ascertained 
 by ordeals and duels. 
 
 On the death of Henry II., the archbishop of Mentz assem- 
 bled a diet on the plains which lie on both sides the Rhine, 
 between Mentz and Worms. The city of Worms is on the 
 same side of the river, twenty-five miles south of Mentz. Fifty 
 thousand, comprising the civil and ecclesiastical princes, and 
 their followers, w^ere at this meeting. The princes and nobles 
 
 * In the first volume of Dunham's History of the Germanic Empire, 
 there is an elaborate commentary on the social and political condition of 
 Germany during the tenth century. It deserves the study of those who 
 desire to be well informed. 
 
268 GERMANY. 
 
 met on an island to deliberate, and select a candidate; the 
 choice fell on Conrad of Franconia. On this occasion, the 
 division of the several orders of persons composing one of 
 these German nations, is first mentioned. They advanced to 
 take the oath of allegiance in classes, distinguished b}^ bucklers 
 or shields. German scenes undergo no change in the time of 
 Conrad II., 1024 — 1039, nor in that of his successor, Henry 
 III, 1039 — 1056. The transactions of these monarchs in 
 Italy, belong to notices of that country. 
 
 Henry IV. was successor of his father at the age of six 
 years, and reigned fifty. This long-continued power was 
 exercised to the mutual disadvantage and affliction of prince 
 and subjects. The prince was a monster in depravity, and his 
 subjects, in general, were of the same order of moral agents. 
 Factions, insurrections, and rebellions, are the principal events. 
 Henry was dethroned by one of his own sons, and reduced to 
 such poverty as to seek a very humble office in a cathedral 
 ■which he had built ; but it was denied to him. This is the 
 same emperor who drove the pope Gregory VII. from his 
 throne ; but who afterwards submitted to a most humiliating 
 penitence before that audacious pontiff The bitter conflicts 
 between these two persons, belong to the notices of the church 
 of Rome. It will there be seen what was the origin and the 
 eflfect of the wars between the emperors and popes, which 
 began under Henry, and continued about seventy years. 
 
 The reign of Henry V., 1106 — 1125, was taken up with 
 rebellions and commotions in his own dominions, or in con- 
 tinuing the warfare with the popes. The former, we pass 
 over; the latter belongs to another place. 
 
 In the election which followed Henry's death, there was an 
 assembly at Mentz, in which one more step was made towards 
 an independent electoral college. Ten princes Avere selected 
 to exercise the right of pretaxaiion, which word is used to 
 signify the nomination of persons, from among whom a choice 
 was to be made. Lothaire, duke of Saxony, was elected. 
 Excepting the events in Italy, there is nothing to notice in his 
 reign, which lasted from 1125 to 1138. 
 
 At this time, the people of Germany, exclusive of slaves 
 and freedmen, were thus classed: 1. The dukes. 2. The 
 ecclesiastical princes, consisting of bishops and abbots. 3. 
 The secular princes, comprising territorial officers under the 
 names of landgraves, margraves, and counts. 4. Territorial 
 nobles, by hereditary right, and who were independent of the 
 great feudatories. 5. The high court officers, as well those 
 
GERMANY. 269 
 
 who were of the ducal, as of the imperial courts. 6. The 
 body of freemen. These were the six bucklers, which had 
 the right of assembling in diets ; but only the first three are 
 supposed to have debated and voted. Military service was 
 the duty of all these classes. The clergy granted their do- 
 mains to vassals, who performed this service, or they per- 
 formed it personally. 
 
 The right of declaring war was vested in the diets ; and 
 each prince was sworn to produce, at the proper time and 
 place, his proportion of armed men. The princes could not 
 perform this obligation, in regard to knights, (who were a 
 necessary part of the force,) without an advance of money and 
 of equipments to them. Hence, the wars were burthensome, 
 and liable to sudden and distressing reverses. The state of 
 society is supposed to have been exceedingly irregular from 
 the undefined and conflicting authority of the emperors and 
 dukes, and from the ignorance of right and wrong, or the 
 utter disregard of all moral and social duties. It was a state 
 of anarchy, in which none but the strongest were safe. 
 
 The election of Conrad III. (1138 — 1152) occasioned civil 
 and social evils, which were prolonged through centuries, both 
 in Germany and Italy. This election was offensive especially 
 to Henry the Proud, duke of Saxony and Bavaria, son-in-law 
 of Lothaire 11. If the diet which had elected Conrad had 
 been held by all the electors, and those only who should have 
 been present, Henry might have been elected. Conrad, dread- 
 ing Henry's power and resentment, summoned him to restore 
 one of the two duchies which he had received from the late 
 emperor. Refusal was followed by condemnation in a diet, 
 and Saxony was conferred on Albert the Boar, a descendant, 
 on the maternal side, from Henry IV. Henry the Proud was 
 of the ancient family of Guelf. He resisted the decree of the 
 diet. Civil war ensued. He died, and his son, Henry the 
 Lion, succeeded to his estates and his enmities. 
 
 In a battle which took place between the emperor and Hen- 
 ry, at Winsberg, in Swabia, (supposed to be one hundred and 
 fiifty miles south-east of Mentz,) arose the two party names of 
 Guelf and Ghibelin, familiarly known, in history, for centuries 
 afterwards. Like other party names, (as Whig and Tory in 
 English history,) they were applied long after their origin 
 was forgotten. Guelf was Henry's family name, and assumed 
 by those who were his partisans. Ghihlingen is a town in 
 Wurtemburgh, (in the northern part of Swabia,) which was 
 the birthplace of the Hohenstauffen family, of whom Conrad 
 23* 
 
270 GERMANY. 
 
 III. was one. In the battle of Winsberg-, the war-cry of 
 Henry's men was GueJf, and that of the emperor's men was 
 Ghibclin. The former became the general name of the disaf- 
 fected and rebellious ; the latter, that of the supporters of the 
 imperial authority. These names were transferred to Italy, 
 and became common there in the factions, seditions, rebellions, 
 and civil wars, in which the emperors, the popes, and the 
 Italian republics, were parties. 
 
 In the result, Henry held Saxony, and Albert the Boar was 
 dispossessed. But, for Albert, Brandenburg (now part of 
 Prussia) was made a margravate, and raised to the dignity of 
 a state, and was destined to rise to the dignity of a kingdom, 
 under the name of Prussia. The eloquent St. Bernard was 
 able to persuade Conrad to assume the cross, and to go to Pal- 
 estine. Henry took advantage of his absence, and Conrad, 
 returning, found his empire in a state of rebellion. His death 
 soon after occurred. He left a son, but recommended that 
 Frederick, duke of Swabia, surnamed Barbarossa, (red beard,) 
 should be his successor. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 THE GERMAN EMPERORS FROM 1152 TO 1308. 
 
 Frederick, Barbarossa, (1152—1190,) was nephew of 
 Conrad, and the second of the house of Hohenstauffen. His 
 reign was devoted, principally, to controversies with the popes, 
 and to attempts to subdue Italy. At home, he raised Lubeck, 
 (a city distinguished in the Hanse league, fourteen miles south- 
 west of the Baltic, and thirty miles north-east of Hamburgh,) 
 and also Ratisbon, (on the Danube, two hundred miles south- 
 east of Mentz,) to the dignity of imperial cities. This was 
 one more step towards the freedom which cities afterwards 
 attained. He renewed the enmity between the Guelfs and 
 Ghibelins, by taking from Henry the Lion one of his duchies. 
 The life of Frederick is to be shown in the events of Italy. 
 That which distinguishes him from most men of his time, 
 was his respect for learning and learned men, especially histo- 
 rians. He was forced into a crusade, and died in 1190, in 
 consequence (as some say) of bathing in the river Cydnus, 
 near the north-east corner of the Mediterranean, the same 
 
GERMANY. 271 
 
 river which was so nearly fatal to Alexander. His death 
 was caused, (others say,) by bathing in the river Salef, in the 
 same country. 
 
 From 1190 to 1212 the affairs of Germany were exceed- 
 ingly perplexed. Several elections occurred, but no event that 
 need be mentioned, except that the Guelfs were despoiled of 
 their territories, saving only the territory of Brunswick, in the 
 north of Germany. The present royal family of England are 
 descended from these Guelfs (or Guelphs) of Brunswick. 
 
 One of the German emperors, in this space, from 1190 to 
 1212, was Henry VI., who married the princess Constance, 
 heiress of the Two Sicilies, (Sicily and Naples.) This mar- 
 riage led to consequences which affected the condition of Eu- 
 rope unfavorably, for some centuries. Henry VI. was son of 
 Frederick Barbarossa, and Henry's son, Frederick II., came 
 to the German throne in 1212, (being then king of Sicily,) at 
 the age of sixteen, and was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle in 
 1215. Frederick II. lived in a remarkable period, and is 
 classed with Charlemagne and the great Alfred, He was 
 born at Jesi, in the marquisate of Ancona, about one hundred 
 and ten miles north by east from Rome, and near the north- 
 east coast of Italy. He is said to have been under the guar- 
 dianship of Pope Innocent III., and to have understood all the 
 languages spoken among his subjects, Greek, Latin, Italian, 
 German, French, and Arabic— extraordinary acquirements in 
 the beginning of the thirteenth century. The qualities of his 
 distinguished family are attributed to him : bravery, boldness, 
 generosity. He had great talents, and cultivated them highly. 
 His physical powers had not been neglected ; he had strength- 
 ened and rendered his person graceful by chivalrous exercises. 
 For all these acquired qualities, he has the additional merit of 
 having been little indebted to any one but himself 
 
 Frederick II. will be referred to in the view, hereafter to be 
 taken, of Italy. In this place it may be remarked, that his 
 Gierman subjects were a rude, lawless population, occupied 
 incessantly in hostilities among themselves, or against their 
 sovereign, when not attracted to foreign war. His subjects in 
 northern Italy, were impatient, rebellious, and never submis- 
 sive but in the presence of a superior force. His subjects in 
 the Two Sicilies were a mixture of Italians, Sicilians, Sara* 
 cens, Normans, and Greeks, and no less difficult to govern 
 than those of the north. Central Italy (the states of the 
 church) separated his dominions. The popes, at this time, 
 had acquired a superiority over the temporal power of princes, 
 
272 GtRIViANV. 
 
 from the impulse given by Gregory VII. Frederick was in 
 conflict with the popes nearly all his life, and was twice ex- 
 communicated. In his time, the crusade against the Albigen- 
 ses and Waldenses occurred ; the inquisition was established, 
 and the orders of monks were greatly increased. In his time, 
 also, first appeared the most terrific tribunal ever seen on 
 earth, and known by the name of the Fem-courts. Fern is 
 said to mean to excommunicate, or curse. These courts are 
 supposed to have arisen from the total subversion of law and 
 order, and were secret combinations to overawe and intimi- 
 date. They did not attain to the plenitude of power till the 
 fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. The members were com- 
 puted at one hundred thousand, dispersed throughout Germa- 
 ny; but their principal seat of authority was in Westphalia, 
 where, only, admission was granted. The members were 
 solemnly sworn "to support the holy feme, (court,) and to 
 conceal its acts from wife and child, father and mother, sister 
 and brother, fire and wind, from all that the sun shines on, or 
 the rain moistens, and from all that is between heaven and 
 earth." They were known to each other by signs and watch- 
 words. They held open courts by day, and secret ones by 
 night, in deep forests, or subterranean halls. They assumed 
 jurisdiction over most crimes, especially sorcery and heresy. 
 The only accusation was the oath of one of the members ; but 
 the accuser was never known to the accused. If one or more 
 summonses, left secretly at his dwelling, did not cause the 
 accused to appear, he was condemned, and any of the mem- 
 bers might put him to death. If hung, it was on a tree; if 
 stabbed, the knife was left in the wound, to show, to the initia- 
 ted, by whom the deed was done. If one of the members 
 was known to have hinted to the accused to fly, that member 
 was put in the place of the accused. If one ventured to ap- 
 pear and vindicate himself, he was subjected to the most hor- 
 rible torture, and made to condemn himself This remarkable 
 institution was so secretly conducted, that the details of its 
 proceedings are little known. IVIany of its members were 
 ecclesiastics, but it does not appear to have been an invention 
 of the church. Nothing occurs in German history which so 
 clearly shows the character of society, as these Fem-courts.* 
 
 * In Sir Walter Scott's Ann of Guierstern, second volume, there is 
 an account (in the adventures of Philipson) of the course of proceeding 
 in the Fem-courts. The tragedy of the House of Aspen, by the same 
 author, is founded on the same tribunal. 
 
GERMANY. 273 
 
 In the time of Frederick II. the crusades had produced no 
 inconsiderable effect on the character of European nations. The 
 nobles and people of different countries had been drawn to- 
 gether in a common cause. The spirit of chivalry had been 
 promoted. Several orders of knighthood had been established. 
 The benefits of national intercourse, and of commerce, were 
 discerned and valued. 
 
 To such a mind as that of Frederick, it was apparent, that 
 the social condition of the world could be greatly meliorated 
 by turning attention to the industrious arts, by intellectual cul- 
 tivation, and by the diffusion of learning. He founded a uni- 
 versity at Naples, and patronized, munificently, the medical 
 school at Salerno. [S. E. of Naples.] The fine arts, also, re- 
 ceived his patronage. In his own court, he promoted the study 
 of elegant literature. He was among the princes who led an 
 army to Palestine, though he was then under the sentence of 
 excommunication. He had the power, and if he had dared to 
 encounter the superstition of the age, he would have reduced 
 the papal authority to harmless limits. With all these various 
 vocations he compiled a judicious code of laws, intended to be 
 applied, however difficult the task, to the variety of people 
 whom he ruled. He had his full share of afflictions. His 
 son, instigated by the pope, rebelled, but was subdued and par- 
 doned. Having attempted, afterwards, to remove his father by 
 poison, he was condemned, with his wife and child, to perpet- 
 ual imprisonment, and formally deposed from the rank of king 
 of the Romans, by a diet at Mentz, in 1235. About this time, 
 Frederick made a third marriage with Isabella, the daughter 
 of king John, (Lackland) of England, niece of Richard Coeur 
 de Lion. He closed his eventful life in Italy, Dec. 1250. Fred- 
 erick will again come into view in notices of the church — of 
 the crusades — and of the events of Italy. It is to be added 
 here, only, that he was not of the age in which he lived, and 
 that the brilliant light which he shed around him, disappeared 
 with him, serving only to make the recurring darkness still 
 more dark. It is proper, however, to observe, that Dunham, 
 in his Germanic Empire, draws a very disadvantageous char- 
 acter of Frederick, herein at variance with some other writers. 
 He even says, that Frederick " was, in fact, the most mischiev- 
 ous monarch with whom the country had ever been cursed." 
 He founds himself on numerous ancient authorities. Happily 
 it is not our task to investigate the causes of this difference of 
 opinion. It is sufficient, for the present purpose, to sketch the 
 general outline of events. 
 
274 
 
 HANSE TOWNS. 
 
 League of the Rhine; Hanseatic League. Before 1250 
 many cities had become populous and rich. They combined 
 to control feudal oppression, and to resist robberies and pira- 
 cies. The cities along the Rhine, with some in Switzerland, 
 maintained an armed force, at joint expense, on that river, be- 
 tween 1200 and 1300, and sometime afterwards. (Koch. 1. 
 158.) Similar causes combined nearly all the commercial cit- 
 ies along- the northern coast of Europe, from the Baltic to the 
 Netherlands, inclusive; and some cities in the interior of Ger- 
 many. They were called the Hanseatic league ; original 
 name Hansa, meaning league, or corporation. In 1241 Ham- 
 burgh and Lubec appear, conspicuously, in the league. In 
 1260 the number of towns was 85, maritime and interior. They 
 sent deputies to a triennial meeting at Lubec, where their rec- 
 ords were kept. They had a factory at London, at Bruges, at 
 Novogorod, at Bergen. About the year 1361, the league re- 
 ceived royal charters, and was favored by princes, who found 
 the naval and military power of the league useful, in controlling 
 the feudal lords, and in suppressing piracies. The acceptable 
 return made for this royal countenance, was contributions and 
 voluntary grants. The league rendered such essential ser- 
 vices, that some of its members obtained grants of perpetual 
 freedom, and became /ree cities. Hamburgh, Bremen, Lubec, 
 and Frankfort, are free cities, to the present day. The league 
 was so powerful in 1248, that it sent forth a fleet of 248 ships, 
 and 12,000 soldiers. It deposed a king of Sweden, and gave 
 the crown to another. (Amer. Encyc. under Hansa.) But, 
 as this league arose out of the social and political disorder of 
 Europe, it was destined to fall, as political power acquired con- 
 sistency and firmness. Sovereigns were able to subject Hanse 
 cities, especially of the interior, to their dominion. Commerce 
 became general, and the motives to form the league no longer 
 continued to operate. The last of the league was about 1650. 
 The four free cities, above mentioned, are the last remnants of 
 this powerful association. (Koch. I. p. 250.) The more com- 
 mon name of the league is. The Hayise Towns. 
 
 From 1250 to 1271, is usually called the great interregnum, 
 not because there was not an emperor, but because there were 
 several at the same time. Among them were Conrad IV., 
 William, count of Holland, Richard, duke of Cornwall, (Eng- 
 land,) Alphonso X., of Castile, (Spain.) None of the events 
 of these twenty-one years are material to our purpose. It was 
 a time of incessant civil convulsion. 
 
 The election of Rodolph, of Hapsburgh, is a relief in the 
 
GERMANY. 275 
 
 toilsome examination of German facts. If Frederick II. was far 
 before his own age in the discerning the means whereby soci- 
 ety would be meliorated, Rodolph was better adapted for sove- 
 reignty, in his age, than any man on whom it had been confer- 
 red. Two things are first to be considered, — the inferior sove- 
 reignties of Germany, at this time, and the changes which had 
 occurred in the electoral power. The latter, because it is a 
 striking instance of the tendency of power to strengthen itself. 
 Bohemia was now a kingdom, but was held as a feudal ter- 
 ritory, subject to the emperor. The king of Bohemia had ac- 
 quired a sovereignty over Austria, Styria, Carinthia, and Car- 
 niola. These territories are south of the Danube, east of Ba- 
 varia, the Tyrol, and north-eastern Italy; extending south to 
 the Adriatic sea. Bavaria, north of Switzerland, and west of 
 the countries just mentioned, was divided into two duchies. 
 Brandenburg, of which Berlin is now nearly in the central 
 part, was possessed by two sovereigns ; and Saxony, south of 
 Brandenburg, by three- — all of whom were descended from 
 Albert the Boar. Franconia, the centre of Germany, and the 
 northwest of Germany, were divided, in like manner, among 
 dukes, counts, and bishops. Burgundy, on the west side of the 
 Upper Rhine, and extending thence along the east side of the 
 Rhone to the Mediterranean, was still considered as part of the 
 German empire, as well as Switzerland. 
 
 Hallam remarks, (vol. 1. p. 357,) that the secular electors 
 should naturally have been the dukes of Saxony, Franconia, 
 Swabia, and Bavaria, representing the four nations; and the 
 three archbishops of Mentz, Treves, and Cologne, electors as 
 the head of the church ; that the duke of Saxony was the only 
 one of these dukes who appeared as an elector; that it "con- 
 tinues a problem," how the count Palatine, of the Rhine, the 
 king of Bohemia, and the Margrave of Brandenburg, had be- 
 come three of the seven electors. 
 
 Dunham, (Germanic Empire, vol. 2. p. 213,) solves this 
 problem, and shows how the original pretaxation, or nomina- 
 tion, was converted into the right of election ; and by what 
 course of events the king of Bohemia, the count Palatine, and 
 the Margrave of Brandenburg, became, together with the duke 
 of Saxony, and the three archbishops, the electoral college. 
 This explanation is too long and dry, to be inserted here; but 
 the inference is, that the individuals whose duty, and whose 
 utmost power, originally, was the nomination of suitable per- 
 sons, from among whom a candidate might be elected, had now 
 become the electors themselves; and were, in number, no 
 
276 GERMANY. 
 
 more than seven. It is very obvious, that so small a number 
 might be easily managed, and they are known to have been 
 managed by Richard, duke of Cornwall, who was very rich, 
 and who purchased his election, at a great expense. This was 
 one of the causes of the confusion which arose in the long in- 
 terregnum. What security there may be against elective cor- 
 ruption, under a written constitution, is a " problem," which 
 the American people are now (1837) in the highway of solving. 
 
 Kodolph, of Hapsburgh, (1273 — 1291) was of the second 
 class of Nobles. He was lord of some small disconnected ter- 
 ritories, principally in Alsace, on the upper part, and western 
 side of the Rhine, and on the northern side of Switzerland. 
 He owed his election to an act of courtesy. The archbishop 
 of Mentz was going to Rome; in Strasbourgh (110 miles south 
 of Mentz, west side of the Rhine,) he met with Rodolph, and 
 asked of him an escort of safety through Switzerland. Ro- 
 dolph not only furnished the escort, but accompanied the arch- 
 bishop to Rome, and returned with him in safety. When 
 the election came on, in 1273, some years after this journey, 
 the archbishop remembered Rodolph ; and having first gained 
 over the two other archbishops, the three prelates gained over 
 three of the secular electors; and Rodolph was chosen — the 
 king of Bohemia dissented. It happened that three of the 
 secular electors were unmarried men. The persuasive argu- 
 ment used with them, was, that Rodolph had some unmarried 
 daughters, and that these electors might connect themselves 
 with the imperial family. Rodolph was surprised at this 
 turn in his fortunes, while he was besieging the city of Basle, 
 (where the Rhine turns from its westwardly course to the 
 north,) to avenge the murder of some of his relatives in that 
 place. 
 
 Rodolph was wise enough to let Italy alone. He did not 
 even go thither to have the imperial crown placed on his head 
 by the hand of the pope. His able and diligent services were 
 devoted to Germany. His first object was to make an amica- 
 ble arrangement with the pope. To effect this, he gave up some 
 claims which had been costly to his predecessors. He re- 
 nounced jurisdiction over Rome, and the Sicilies, and gained 
 an acceptable independence to the German church. Many 
 other subjects, long disputed, were involved in this compromise. 
 His next object was to reduce Ottacar, the king of Bohemia, who 
 would not acknowledge him as emperor. In the war which fol- 
 lowed, the king was vanquished ; but the war was renewed, and 
 the king was slain in battle. Rodolph secured peace in this quar- 
 
GERMANY. 277 
 
 ter, by giving a daughter to Wincelas, the son and successer of 
 Ottacar, and accepting for his own son a sister of Wincelas. 
 Austria, Styria, and Carinthia, were acquired, and have ever 
 since been pari of the dominions of the house of Austria, of 
 which Rodolph was the founder. 
 
 The highest praise is due to him for his vigor in suppress- 
 ing rebellions, private war, and the banditti, which infested 
 Germany. He demolished seventy of the castles or strong 
 holds of the 7iohle robbers ; twenty-nine of these robbers in 
 Thuringia, (adjoining, north-westwardly, the present kingdom 
 of Saxony,) he caused to be executed. He greatly increased 
 the number of cities, and extended the privileges of others, and 
 essentially promoted their advancement towards the freedom 
 and independence afterwards acquired. 
 
 The only objection raised against Rodolph w^as his assidu- 
 ous care to aggrandize his own house; while, on the other 
 hand, "his probity became a proverb," and himself a "living 
 law." He died in 1291, at the age of 73, leaving and honor- 
 able fame as a monarch, and as a man. In the time in which 
 he lived, he may be considered a far greater benefactor to the 
 empire than Frederick the second; though the improvement 
 of the human mind, by the cultivation of learning, and the 
 patronage of learned men, was not a part of his policy. His- 
 torians, who favor the House of Austria, are unsparing of pan- 
 egyric on Rodolph. They ascribe to him the highest rank 
 for virtues and talents, both civil and military. This panegyric 
 can hardly be misplaced, since he preserved tranquillity among 
 such a people as occupied Germany, without being a military 
 tyrant. A chronicler, who^lived at the same time, says of him, — 
 " His very name spread terror among the turbulent nobles, and 
 joy among the people. As light springs from darkness, so 
 peace arose from desolation. The peasant returned to his 
 plough; the merchant, whom the fear of banditti had confined 
 to his home, now traversed the country with confidence." 
 
 The power of Rodolph's house was too strong not to excite 
 jealousy; and the electors would not choose the only surviving 
 son, Albert. Adolf, of Nassau, was elected, through the in- 
 trigues of his relative, the archbishop of Mentz. But Albert, 
 who had recourse to the pope, procured the deposition of Adolf, 
 and his own election, in 1298. Germany now relapsed into 
 the former turbulence and civil commotion, in which the popes 
 of Rome took a conspicuous part. 
 
 A spirit of independence had been gaining ground in Swit- 
 zerland, especially in the cantons pf Schweitz, Uri, and Unter- 
 24 
 
278 GERMANY. 
 
 walden. Albert attempted to exercise a despotic power over 
 these, by agents whom he sent thither. Revolt ensued. Al- 
 bert's personal presence was necessary. A quarrel having 
 arisen between him and his nephew, John, the latter waylaid 
 the Emperor, with four associates, and put him to death, near 
 the castle of Hapsburgh, not far from the river Reuss, one of 
 the tributaries of the Rhine, between the falls of the Rhine 
 and the city of Basle. [1308.] The terrible vengeance of Leo- 
 pold, the emperor's son, and of Agnes, his daughter, had some 
 effect in strengthening the revolutionary spirit of Switzerland. 
 More than 1000 innocent men, women, and children perished 
 in horrible torments. Agnes is said to have walked in their 
 blood, and to have called it the most precious May dew. This 
 scene gave rise to a German tragedy, frequently exhibited on 
 the stage. It is said, however, that Albert little deserved to be 
 deplored, being himself rapacious, unjust, and tyrannical. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 THE GERMAN EMPERORS FROM 1308 TO 1519. 
 
 fTHE reign of Henry VH. (1308—1313) deserves no further 
 notice, than to remark, that the papal intrigues arose, in his 
 time, to full vigor ; and that he renewed the attempts, so fatal 
 to some of his predecessors, to subdue the north of Italy. 
 These were the well-known causes of German wretchedness, 
 and never failed to throw the empire into convulsions. The 
 civil wars and violence which attended the reign of Louis V., 
 from 1313 to 1347, are not worthy of notice. They were 
 repetitions of scenes already too familiar in the history of this 
 country. They are only the common struggles for power, 
 seen in every age, however modified as to circumstances and 
 means. In Germany, the means were hard blows, and every 
 variety of crime. In republics, the struggle is through the 
 ballot box, and the ascendancy which can there be gained by 
 honest or corrupt means, according to the character of the 
 people. 
 
 Charles IV., of Bohemia, (1347— 1378,) followed Louis V., 
 sometimes called Ludowic. The most remarkable event of 
 his reign was a decree which he assumed to make, known as 
 the "golden bull," from the seal thereto appended. By this 
 
GERMANY. 279 
 
 instrument, the number of electors was fixed at seven, to repre- 
 sent the seven candlesticks of the Apocalypse, and the seven 
 gifts of the Holy Ghost. It cannot be doubted that the Roman 
 church had some agency in this matter. The electors were to 
 be the three archbishops of Mentz, Treves, and Cologne; the 
 king of Bohemia, the count Palatine of the Rhine, the duke of 
 Saxony, and the Margrave of Brandenburg. There was no 
 innovation in this respect. The first of these prelates was 
 recognized as arch-chancellor of the empire; the second, as 
 the like officer of Italy ; the third, as the like officer of the 
 kingdom of Aries, which is the south-east part of modern 
 France, the ancient kingdom of Burgundy. Deputies were 
 named for such of the electors as might be absent. The forms 
 of proceeding, to effect an election, were established. Many 
 other provisions were made by the golden bull, to regulate the 
 rank of princes, and nobles, and for the internal administration 
 of the affairs of the kingdom. Time has disposed of all these; 
 and though the diligence of an antiquary may connect some of 
 the established regulations of the present day with these an- 
 cient provisions, the result would not compensate the labor. 
 One effect of this new arrangement was the purchase of the 
 electoral votes for Wincelas, the son of Charles, at the price 
 of one hundred thousand florins to each elector. His attempts 
 to raise this great sum, alarmed the Swabians, who formed 
 the " Swabian league " for the defence of their liberties. The 
 character of Charles is drawn in dark colors by historians. 
 Some redeeming acts are mentioned — as the founding of the 
 university of Prague.* Also, that he promoted industry and 
 commerce in Bohemia ; but as to Germany, he made little use 
 of that, but to pillage it, and little use of the imperial dignity 
 but to advance the interests of himself and family. 
 
 Wincelas, son of Charles, (1378 — 1400,) is represented to 
 have been not only one of the lowest grade of monarchs, but 
 one of the most debased and wicked of mortals. His crimes 
 induced the citizens of Prague to seize him, and throw him 
 into prison, among the worst of malefactors. He escaped, 
 was retaken, and consigned to prison again. He was at length 
 released, and made some feeble attempts to control the insur- 
 rections and rebellions which had arisen all over the empire. 
 In 1400, he was deposed by a diet. In his time, four of the 
 German circles, ever since known as geographical divisions, 
 
 * This city of Bohemia, (eighty miles south-east of Dresden, on the 
 Moldau river, a tributary of the Elbe,) was his place of residence. 
 
S80 GERMANY. 
 
 were established. In his time, also, the religious sects called 
 the Hussites, (elsewhere to be mentioned,) had made them- 
 selves known at Prague. 
 
 Thus it appears that at the end of the four first of the five 
 centuries now under review, Germany had made but incon- 
 siderable advances in civilization and refinement: though in 
 some of the commercial cities of Germany, there will be found 
 some exception to this general truthJi 
 
 Robert (1400 — 1410) was count palatine, and, as such, one 
 of the electors. His administration embraced affairs in Italy, 
 as well as in Germany. Wincelas had raised one of the 
 family of Visconti to be duke of Milan ; and in return for this 
 favor, Visconti assumed to be independent of the empire. 
 Robert went to reduce him to obedience, but was entirely 
 defeated. In another place, his troubles with the pope, and 
 with the factions of the Guelfs and the Ghibelines, (which 
 now entered into the affairs of Italy in all their relations,) will 
 be noticed. In Germany, Robert was opposed by c )mbina- 
 tions of power too formidable to be controlled by him. He 
 would probably have been deposed, if death had not made 
 that measure unnecessary. 
 
 Sigismund, brother of Wincelas, was the next emperor, from 
 1410 to 1437. Some remarkable events occurred during this 
 reign. A schism in the Roman church had caused three 
 popes to be elected, who claimed the throne at the same time. 
 To settle this controversy, "the council of Constance" was 
 held (1414 to 1418) at the city of Constance, on the southern 
 boundary of Swabia, (about two hundred miles south-east by 
 south from Mentz,) and on the south-west side of Inl^e Con- 
 Stance. The name of the emperor Sigismund is connected 
 with this council, as he supported one of the popes ; and also 
 because he gave a letter of safe conduct to John Huss, and 
 Jerome of Prague, who were summoned to appear at this 
 council, to answer the charge of heresy. The emperor, one 
 of the popes, John XXII. , twenty-six princes, one hundred and 
 forty counts, twenty cardinals, seven patriarchs, twenty arch- 
 bishops, ninety-one bishops, and four thousand and six hundred 
 other clerical dignitaries and doctors, were present in this 
 council. Huss was convicted, and then bereft of all the in- 
 signia of clerical life, and delivered over to the emperor, to be 
 dealt with as an arch heretic. The emperor caused him to be 
 sent to the provost of Constance to be burnt, which was duly 
 executed on the 6th of July, 1415. Jerome of Prague was 
 disposed of, in like manner, on the 30th of May following, 
 
GERMANY. !281 
 
 The Swiss cantons asserted their independeilfee in Sigis- 
 mund's reign, and nobly persevered in maintaining it. In hiS 
 reign, also, arose the desolating civil war in Bohemia, conduct- 
 ed on the part of the Hussites, by the famous Zisca. His 
 motives were vengeance, hatred of the Catholics, and the love 
 of plunder. In 1421, Zisca took the castle of Prague, and 
 possessed himself of the first four cannon which had been seen 
 in Bohemia. While young, he lost one eye by accident, and 
 about this time, an arrow deprived him of the other. He still 
 continued at the head of his army, causing himself to be carried 
 on a car. When a battle was to be fought, the ground was 
 described to him, and he made a disposition of his forces 
 accordingly. He won thirteen pitched battles, and was victo- 
 rious in one hundred fights. He was buried in the church of 
 Czalau, forty miles south-east of Prague, and his favorite in- 
 strument, an iron battle-axe, was hung up over his tomb. 
 Ferdinand I., one hundred and thirty years afterwards, hap- 
 pened to visit this church, and being told that Zisca was buried 
 there, he immediately left the church, and departed from the 
 town. 
 
 The ravages of Zisca in the German dominions, disclosed 
 the incompetency of the feudal requisitions to constitute a 
 military force. Hence arose the first direct taxation, in the 
 empire, to pay an army. The collections made for this purpose 
 were sent to the general treasury at Nuremburg, a city in 
 Bavaria, one hundred and sixty miles south-east of Mentz. 
 
 In Sigismund's time there were many conflicts among the 
 nobles, and some territorial changes; but these are not of im- 
 portance enough to be noticed. This emperor appears to 
 have done nothing to advance the real interests of his domin- 
 ions. Many bad qualities are imputed to him, and not a single 
 good one, excepting that he was inclined to promote learning. 
 Germany was much in the rear of Italy and France, at this 
 time, in the path of improvement. If we except the increasing 
 power and wealth of the commercial cities, in which the gov- 
 ernment had no agency, Germany was little less improved and 
 enlightened in the fifteenth century, than it was three centuries 
 earlier. One fact, however, deserves to be noticed, though 
 more properly belonging to another place; the number of the 
 freed from slavery had greatly increased, and the inferior 
 population were gradually acquiring more importance in the 
 scale of society, 
 
 Albert 11,(1437—1 439.) The emperor Sigismund was king 
 of Bohemia, and of Hungary, at his death. He was succeed- 
 24* 
 
282 GERMANY. 
 
 ed, on this joint throne, by his son-in-law, Albert, duke of 
 Austria; who was elected emperor, or, as the title w'as, king of 
 the Romans. The short reign of this prince was devoted to 
 the contentions in Bohemia between the Catholics and the 
 Hussites, and in attempting to resist the Turks, who had 
 penetrated into Hungary. While engaged in this latter enter- 
 prise, he, in common wdth his army, was assailed by disease, 
 which terminated his life. 
 
 Frederick IV., (duke of Styria, one of the Austrian states,) 
 1439 — 1493. This long reign was perplexed with incessant 
 civil wars in Bohemia, and in controversies with the Roman 
 pontiffs. He had the mortification of being compelled to ac- 
 knowledge Podiebrand, a Polish prince, as king of Bohemia. 
 He was repeatedly engaged in war with his brother Albert, 
 concerning his Austrian possessions. The city of Vienna ap- 
 pears to have arisen to some distinction, at this time. Through- 
 out these controversies and w^ars, the emperor was unable to 
 obtain any assistance from his German dominions ; a fact 
 which discloses the emptiness of his imperial honors. Mean- 
 while these dominions were involved in civil w^ars, and in 
 controversies with the church. Into the details of these scenes 
 we shall not enter, as they led to no consequences which 
 interest the present age. One measure of this feeble, but 
 selfish and avaricious prince, did lead to consequences which 
 shaped the destinies of Europe for the three following cen- 
 turies. 
 
 In former pages, the fate of Charles the Rash, of Burgundy, 
 has been mentioned. His daughter Mary, heiress of his 
 domains in the Netherlands, and on the west side of the Rhine, 
 was obtained by Frederick, for his son Maximilian. This 
 marriage, followed by that of Maximilian's son Philip with 
 Joanna, heiress of Spain, is one of the most unfortunate events 
 that ever befel Europe. How the people of Europe might 
 have been employed, if these marriages had not taken place, 
 is not for mortals to know. But it is inconceivable that more 
 slaughter, tyranny, and wretchedness, could have arisen from 
 any possible causes. How irreconcileable it is with any sense 
 of natural right and justice, that the marriages, births, and 
 hereditary pretensions of some half a dozen individuals,(some of 
 these very ordinary persons, and one of them insane,) should 
 have involved all Europe in the deepest calamities, through 
 successive generations ! 
 
 Insignificant as Frederick is represented to have been, some 
 effective arrangements were projected by him, for establishing 
 
GERMANY. 283 
 
 a military force in the empire, though he derived no benefit 
 from them. At this time there appear to have been three col- 
 leges, that of the electors, that of the princes, and that of the 
 deputies from the free cities, whose concurrence was necessary 
 in raising troops, and in providing for their payment. This 
 is said to have been the first measure towards a regular stand- 
 ing army in Germany. 
 
 To Frederick, also, is due the commendation of having 
 attempted to end the calamities of private war, by the estab- 
 lishment of an imperial judicial tribunal, to take cognizance of 
 the complaints which usually caused these calamities. But 
 such was the deplorable state of German society, that all these 
 efforts of reform proved to be new sources of contention. 
 
 This project having failed, the Sicahian league was formed, 
 at the emperor's suggestion, which comprised cities, prelates, 
 counts, and knights ; and which, afterwards, attracted to itself 
 two of the seven electors, some princes, and other cities. The 
 purpose was to m.aintain an armed power, competent to enforce 
 tranquillity. This combination was effective. Two dukes 
 were subjected to its authority, and many castles, belonging to 
 banditti, were demolished. 
 
 But the great object of Frederick's life was to strengthen 
 and aggrandize the house of Austria ; to which end he estab- 
 lished the grand duchy of Austria, and conferred on its dukes 
 the power of creating nobles, imposing taxes, and exercising 
 sovereign rights independent of assent or dissent, of the diets 
 of the empire. This was one of the measures which raised 
 that house to its present imperial grandeur, of which, (as 
 before noticed,) Rodolph of Hapsburgh is regarded as the 
 founder. 
 
 The reign of Maximilian I. (1493 — 1519) is an important 
 era in German history. The civil law had been diligently 
 studied, and the knowledge of it was professed by several who 
 were called doctors in that law. The use of gunpowder and 
 of cannon was known throughout Europe. The worth of 
 learning began to be perceived, though much less in Germany 
 than in France and Italy. The corruption, abuses, and ty- 
 ranny of the ecclesiastics, were a subject of very general com- 
 plaint in the church, as well as out of it. The evils of private 
 war, and its utter incompetency to redress wrongs, whether 
 real or supposed, were discerned. The feebleness of the phys- 
 ical force of the empire, in comparison with its population and 
 its means, was obvious. The insubordination, the robberies, 
 and the general insecurity of person and property, demanded 
 
S84 GERMANY. 
 
 reform. The necessity of competent tribunals, for the admin- 
 istration of justice, had become apparent, A better prospect 
 dawned upon Germany; but there were jealousies, rivalries, 
 and embarrassments, which opposed insurmountable obstacles 
 to desired reform. Fortunately, Maximilian was an able and 
 resolute sovereign, and disposed to promote all reform which 
 did not impair his own power. To harmonize the imperial 
 authority with that which the principalities, duchies, and sub- 
 ordinate states of the empire were disposed to retain, and to 
 submit all these various interests to rules, common to all, was 
 an exceedingly difficult case. Had there been the most sin- 
 cere disposition to compromise, as to all difficulties, the science 
 of government was little understood, and the means of accom- 
 plishing any reasonable purposes could not be discerned. It 
 may, therefore, be considered fortunate, that so much was 
 accomplished, rather than matter of reproach to the Germans, 
 that more and better was not done. The changes in Maxi- 
 milian's time will be briefly stated, having no space for the 
 detail of events by which they were effected. 
 
 1. The j)trpetual Peace. — This measure was adopted in the 
 year 1495. Its object was to provide remedies for wrongs 
 which had been causes of war among the numerous members 
 of the empire. It contains divers provisions, declaratory of 
 the future rights of these members, relative to persons and 
 property. One of these provisions shows the manners of the 
 times in securing the right of passing, unmolested, from one 
 state to another. 
 
 2. The Imperial Chamber. — This was a high judicial tri- 
 bunal, designed to hear and to judge between the members of 
 the empire — not unlike the old confederation of the United 
 States, since it had no power to cause its judgments to be car- 
 ried into effect. 
 
 3. The Aulic Council, (from the Latin aula, court,) estab- 
 lished by the emperor, under the apprehension that the impe- 
 rial chamber might take from him the jurisdiction incident to 
 the crown. The civil law and the canon law were the 
 acknowledged authorities in this tribunal. The former, not 
 by adoption, but as the law of the land, the German empire 
 assuming to be a continuation of the Roman empire. This 
 council, and the imperial chamber, soon acquired concurrent 
 jurisdiction. 
 
 4. Circles of Germany. — These were established (as seen 
 on maps) for the purpose of providing a power competent to 
 carry the decisions of these courts into effect. They were 
 
SWITZERLAND. 285 
 
 suggested in the time of Sigismund. In Maximilian's time, 
 they were established ; in number, ten. The last included the 
 Burgundian dominions, afterwards severed from the empire. 
 
 5. Military Force. — This emperor first organized the stand- 
 ing army, divided it into companies and regiments, and direct- 
 ed its armament and discipline. 
 
 Besides these measures, he was the author of many others ; 
 and, among them, the suppression of the Fem-courts, before 
 mentioned, and the establishment of posts for the transmission 
 of letters. He patronized learning and learned men, and was 
 himself a poet and an author. 
 
 In his foreign relations, Maximilian had numerous occupa- 
 tions. In the east, he had to repel the Turks from his heredi- 
 tary dominions. In the south, he contended with Charles 
 VIII. of France, in his attempts to possess and hold Naples. 
 Switzerland was successful in emancipating itself from the 
 empire. He had war with France on the subject of his Bur- 
 gundian territories. From insurrections and rebellions within 
 the empire, he was free ; and he is the first of the German 
 emperors who escaped this trouble. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 Origin of the League of the Swiss Cantons. 
 
 When the Romans penetrated into the Alpine regions, in 
 the century before the Christian era, they found there a bold 
 and hardy race, doubtless of Celtic origin. They were divid- 
 ed into nobles, druids, and peasants. The authority relied on, 
 as to the early state of this people, is the Commentaries of 
 Caesar. The seat of his warfare was on the north-western 
 side of Switzerland, between the Alps and the range of moun- 
 tains called the Jura and the Rhine, and westwardly from the 
 lake of Geneva along the Rhone. In the language of the 
 Romans, the country was Helvetia, and its inhabitants had 
 the comprehensive name of Helveiii, but divided into tribes, 
 having distinct appellations. Helvetia included the whole 
 Alpine territory from the Rhine to Cisalpine Gaul, which is 
 now northern Italy. In the time of Roman dominion, Hel- 
 vetia partook of Roman civilization, and some towns, and even 
 
286 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 cities arose. When the barbarians appeared, at the close of 
 the fifth century, a part of them, the Burgundians, and, per- 
 haps, another part, called the Alemanni, intermixed with the 
 Helvetii. The Burgundian kingdom was established between 
 the Alps and mount Jura, and westwardly of Geneva, on both 
 sides of the Rhone. The latter range extends north-east from 
 the west end of the lake of Geneva towards the great bend of 
 the Rhine, and then continues its course parallel to that river, 
 on its west side, and distant from it thirty or forty miles. 
 
 Before the year 1000, Switzerland had the common destiny 
 of France and Germany, in being subjected to feudal lords. 
 Castles were erected, and power exercised over vassals, as in 
 neighboring countries. The history of Switzerland presents 
 neither new nor interesting facts, until its brave inhabitants 
 began to resist the tyranny of their feudal sovereigns, and to 
 make themselves known as warriors, to Germany, France, 
 and Italy. At this point their history becomes, and continues 
 to be, highly interesting and instructive. They displayed an 
 ardent devotion to liberty which does honor to human nature, 
 and a bravery not surpassed in Roman or Grecian annals. 
 They show what union and patriotism may do against a foe, 
 strong in the proportion of ten to one. But they also show 
 how miserable a people may become by disunion and internal 
 contention. 
 
 Switzerland is about two hundred miles long, from west to 
 east, and about one hundred and forty broad, from north to 
 south. From the east end of the lake of Geneva, in a course 
 directly south, is the shore of the Mediterranean, distant about 
 two hundred miles. The Alps, in irregular masses, occupy 
 nearly the whole of this space, making a partition between 
 France and Italy, and between Savoy on the west, and Italy 
 and Switzerland on the east. South from the east end of the 
 Geneva lake, about twenty-five miles, is Mont Blanc, and 
 south-east from the city of Geneva. In the same group, and 
 eastward ly from it, is Saint Bernard. South from Mont 
 Blanc, at the distance of sixty miles, is Mont Ceni, six thou- 
 sand feet high, over which Napoleon constructed a carriage- 
 road, connecting Savoy and Italy. From Mont Blanc, in a 
 course nearly north-east, runs the grand range of mountains 
 which may be called the northern wall of Italy. In this 
 range are found the towering summits of the Simplon, St. 
 Gothard, and the Splungen, which look down on Italy. One 
 of Napoleon's memorials of himself is the admirable carriage- 
 road over the Simplon. The elevation of these summits is 
 
SWITZERLAND. 287 
 
 from 12 to 14,000 feet. Nearly parallel to this range, on the 
 north-west, and at the distance of about 35 miles, is another 
 range, many parts of which attain to a similar height ; and be- 
 tween the two is the " Vallai," through which the Rhone, flow- 
 ing first south-west, and then north-west, finds its u^ay to the 
 east end of Geneva lake. 
 
 From the sides of these great mountain ranges there are ir- 
 regular branches, which form, in their deep hollows, the beds 
 of numerous lakes ; and these, with tributary streams, are the 
 sources of some of the grandest rivers of Europe. Here are 
 fountains of the Danube — the Reuss — the Aar — the Rhine, 
 and the Rhone. On the northern side of the great northern 
 range, the branches decline, (leaving some grand peaks in 
 their Avay,) till they disappear; and then, towards the north- 
 west, are the plains, or lowlands of Switzerland. The Rhine, 
 having entered lake Constance, in the north-east corner of 
 this country, flows westwardly, thence to Basle, and forms the 
 northern boundary. Here this noble river takes a northern 
 course, leaving mount Jura on the west, and, separating France 
 and Germany, flows to the Netherlands, and the German 
 ocean. In this extraordinary portion of the earth there may 
 be found the luxuriant vegetation of tropical summer in the 
 deep valley, while, in looking upward, all the varieties of the 
 annual seasons may be discerned, finishing, on the sublime ele- 
 vation, with winter more enduring than that of the arctic 
 circle. 
 
 The people of Switzerland are hardly less remarkable than 
 the singular country they inhabit. Here are found the simplici- 
 ty of pastoral life — the patient industry of the agriculturalist 
 — the ingenuity of the mechanic — the hereditary bravery of 
 the warrior — the cultivation of the mind in science and litera- 
 ture ; and, above all, a cherished love of liberty. The extrava- 
 gance of luxury, know^n in some cities of France and Germa- 
 ny, finds no attraction in these mountains and vallies. The 
 awful presence of nature, unchanged and unchangeable, like 
 the eternal ocean, seems to indispose the mind to the frivolities 
 which are common in artificial scenes. 
 
 The relative situation of places to be mentioned in these 
 sketches, may be understood from assuming a central point, 
 and computing from thence. The city of Lucer?ie is nearly in 
 the centre of Switzerland, at the northwest end of the lake of 
 the same name. Its latitude is 46° 45' north; its long. 8° 6' 
 east. All distances will be computed from this city with as 
 much accuracy as will serve for a general view. 
 
288 
 
 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 At the beginning of the eleventh century, the emperors of 
 Germany had become the sovereigns of the feudal lords, M^ho 
 were the territorial sovereigns of Switzerland. The dukes of 
 Swabia, and Carinthia (now part of the Austrian dominions,) 
 were the principal ones of these feudal lords. Certain officers 
 were sent into this country as local governors, and collectors of 
 revenues, and to preserve tranquillity. Their German official 
 name may be translated into patron, or warden, or bailiff. We 
 pass over the wars which these territorial lords carried on 
 among themselves, in which the people of the country could 
 only change masters, and which were sure to be afflictive to 
 them, whichever party was successful. Berchtold V., one of 
 the dukes of Carinthia, of the family name of Zoringen, es- 
 tablished the city of Berne, in 1 191, on the river Aar, 40 miles 
 w^est of Lucern. This duke is mentioned as deserving the 
 highest commendation in the exercise of his power. On his 
 death, and the extinction of his family thereby, Switzerland 
 fell under the dominion of the house of Hapsburg, of whom 
 Rodolph was the first who wore the crown of Germany. Be- 
 fore his election, he was actively engaged in the government 
 of this country, which had its usual portion of wars and ca- 
 lamities, arising from the hostility of the nobles. When Ro- 
 dolph was elected emperor, he granted or confirmed the privi- 
 leges of several towns. He raised here one abbot, and one 
 bishop, to the dignity of princes of the empire, and received a 
 military force from Switzerland, as part of his body guard. 
 But, like other men who are elevated to poAver, Rodolph 
 forgot his obligations and duties to the Swiss, in the desire of 
 aggrandizing the members of his own family. He had made 
 of one son a duke of Swabia, and of another son, (Albert,) a 
 duke of Austria ; and intended to make a third son duke of 
 Helvetia. But this son (Hartman) was drowned in the Rhine 
 before his father could accomplish this object. (1285.) 
 
 When this Albert was elected Emperor, in 1298, he exercis- 
 ed his power, most oppressively, to the people of Switzerland. 
 The history of this country begins to show the character of its 
 people in the reign of Albert. He was not only emperor and 
 duke of Austria, but, as one of the family of Hapsburg, he 
 claimed sovereignty over Switzerland. He was "feared by all 
 his subjects, hated by many, loved by none." He doubled the 
 taxes ; and the nobles, who stood between him and the peasan- 
 try, to supply their wants, imposed every variety of exaction. 
 The peasantry were still considered as serfs, or slaves, and, on 
 the decease of the father of a family, his best head of cattle, 
 
SWITZERLAND. 289 
 
 and his best clothes, or arms, became the property of his im- 
 mediate lord, according to feudal custom. Some of the cities 
 were unable to purchase freedom by ouirig-ht payments, or an- 
 nual sums. Besides these taxes and charges, the church had 
 its claims. These burthens might have been endured, as those 
 who bore them were thereto accustomed. But they were en- 
 forced with the most irritating oppression. 
 
 Albert, having renewed the attempt to establish a dukedom 
 in Switzerland, and having sent two bailiffs to tyrannise over 
 Uri, Schwitz, and Underwalden, the spirit of the people was 
 brought into action. These three cantons took the lead in the 
 serious measures which ensued. The canton of Underwalden 
 lies directly south of the lake Lucerne; that of Schwitz direct- 
 ly east of this lake; and that of Uri south of Schwitz, extend- 
 ing to, and including mount St. Gothard, and the celebrated 
 place the devil's bridge, near this mountain. These three are 
 usually called, in the histories of these times, the forest can- 
 tons. They were, at this time, (1300,) under the protection of 
 the empire of Germany. Albert proposed to thcxm to exchange 
 this subjection, for that of the duke of Austria; in other words, 
 to bring them directly in subjection to himself. They declined 
 this proposal. Soon after, two bailiffs, of Albert's appointment, 
 Gessler and Beranger, (apparently selected as suitable instru- 
 ments to manifest Albert's displeasure,) appeared in the forest 
 cantons. Excessive impositions and the most insufferable in- 
 solence followed. Gessler built a fortress at the foot of St. Go- 
 thard to which he gave the name of Uri^ s restraint. For some 
 alleged offence of the son of Henry, of Halden, Beranger im- 
 posed on him a fine of a yoke of oxen. The son, in resent- 
 ment, wounded one of the bailiff's servants, and fled. Beran- 
 ger demanded of the father the surrender of the son. The 
 father had not the power to comply. Not only were the oxen 
 seized, and a fine imposed, but the unoffending father was de- 
 prived of his eyes. 
 
 At Altorf, situated at the end of the lake, 20 miles south-east 
 of Lucerne, Gessler set up a hat on a pole, and demanded that 
 every one who passed, should bow before it, in proof of his 
 submission to Austria's duke. These, and many similar out- 
 rages, led Warner Stauffacher, (whose offence was that he had 
 built a good house for himself, without the bailiff's permission,) 
 Arnold, the son of the blind Henry, and Walter Faust, (anoth- 
 er of the aggreived,) to commune on suitable measures to free 
 their country from these tyrants. They met (as often as cir- 
 circu instances required) at Rutli, in a solitary meadow, over- 
 25 
 
290 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 bung by a mountain, on the west side of the lake, 15 miles 
 S. E. of Lucerne. On the 1 1th Nov. 1307, each of the three 
 confederates brought to the midnight meeting ten others, who 
 solemnly united themselves to avenge their wrongs, and free 
 their country. About this time occurred the well-known events 
 between Gessler and William Tell, who was one of the thirty- 
 three confederates. There is a note in Koch's work on the 
 revolutions of Europe, in which an anonymous work, attribut- 
 ed to one Frudenberger, is mentioned, which treats of the story 
 of William Tell as a fable. This suggestion produced two 
 works of defence. John Von MuUer, (born at Schaff hausen, 
 on the Rhine,) the celebrated historian of Switzerland, is a suf- 
 ficent authority for the existence and agency of William Tell. 
 Traditions, and the ancient chapel on the border of the lake, 
 bearing his name, are persuasive evidence of the reality of the 
 scenes for which he is celebrated. The place at which Tell 
 cleft the apple on his son's head, with his arrow, and fearlessly 
 declared that his second arrow was intended for Gessler's heart, 
 if the first went not as Tell desired it should go, was Altorf 
 The declaration exasperated Gessler, and he ordered Tell to 
 be taken across the lake, and from the presence of his friends, 
 that vengeance might be more deliberate and certain. Gessler 
 went in the same boat. The chapel is erected on the spot where 
 Tell landed in the tempest, and where he slew Gessler, who 
 intended a similar fate for him. The story is recorded in a 
 painting in the market-place at Altorf. [Naylor's history of 
 Helvetic republics; vol. 1. p. 211, and seq.] 
 
 On the eve of the new year, 1308, one of the confederates 
 was drawn up with a rope, by a female who served in Gessler's 
 castle, at Rotsberg, and thus the doors of the castle could be 
 opened from the interior. On the following day they possess- 
 ed themseh^es of this castle, which they demolished, and also 
 several other castles; and among the rest, that of " The Re- 
 straint of Uri." Soon after, the three forest cantons solemnly 
 united themselves in a league, by adopting the oath originally 
 formed at the meadow of Rutli. Thus the confederation of 
 the Swiss cantons for the maintenance of liberty, was com- 
 menced. 
 
 On the first of May, 1308, the emperor Albert was slain, as 
 has been before related. The terrible vengeance taken for this 
 deed had the effect to combine the confederates still more 
 strongly in their purposes. On the other hand, Frederick and 
 Leopold, sons of Albert, undertook to subdue Switzerland. On 
 the 15th Nov. 1315, an army of 15 to 20 thousand appeared 
 
SWITZERLAND. 291 
 
 at Zug, 15 miles N. E. of Lucerne. Two other bodies, of 4000 
 and 1000, were to unite at Stanz, 8 miles south of Lucerne. 
 The main army is described as containing the most accom- 
 plished warriors of the day, armed to the fullest effect ; and 
 having with them wagons loaded with cords, to hang the in- 
 habitants. The Swiss forces are stated at 2050. This great 
 army had to pass along the border of the lake of Egeri, about 
 15 miles nearly N. E of Lucerne, whereon the town of Mor- 
 garten is situated. A high mountain approaches the lake, per- 
 mitting only a narrow artificial road. The Swiss had posted 
 themselves on this mountain, and when the whole army had 
 come within the narrow pass, they commenced their attack 
 with missiles from above; and afterwards, in close conflict be- 
 low, and before nine o'clock in the morning, the whole of this 
 brilliant Austrian force was put to death, or ignoble flight. 
 Duke Leopold was saved with the utmost difficulty. This bat- 
 tle of Morgarten was the first grand triumph of the forest can- 
 tons ; a triumph well adapted to produce a vengeful reaction 
 on the part of Austria. The contemplation of the future sug- 
 gested measures to meet whatever might arise. 
 
 On the 13th Dec. 1315, the representative envoys of the 
 three forest cantons (Uri, Schwitz, and Underwalden) met at 
 Brunen, 15 miles S. E. of Lucerne, and there formed a league 
 for self defence against all enemies ; the most simple, the most 
 effective, and the most enduring of any confederation known in 
 history. The enemies with whom the confederates had to con- 
 tend, proved to be the German emperors, and the house of Aus- 
 tria. It must unfortunately be added, that the confederates did 
 not escape contentions among themselves, and that their sw^ords 
 were sometimes turned against each other. The emperor 
 claimed of the inhabitants the performance of duties as vassals 
 of the empire, and, when the emperor was of the Austrian 
 house, the duties of subjects. When the emperor was of any 
 other than the Austrian family, he had, in general, a war on 
 hand wdth that family. From these causes, and from the op- 
 pressive exactions of the nobles who dwelt within the limits of 
 Switzerland, the inhabitants were kept in a severe discipline to 
 acquire the means of combining their powers for self-defence, 
 and to exert them, when combined, against all assailants. In 
 this school "the Swiss " became the bravest and most effective 
 of all the soldiery of Europe, 
 
 We must pass over many occurrences in the Alpine country, 
 intending to limit attention to the forming of the confederation, 
 and the final emancipation of Switzerland from Germany and 
 
292 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 from Austria. It is to be supposed that in two centuries, nu- 
 merous events, civil and military, occurred, and that many in- 
 dividuals highly distinguished themselves as patriots and war- 
 riors. Such only, of these events, as illustrate "the Sw.ris" 
 for other ages, as well as their own, can be noticed. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVl. 
 
 T%e Wars bekveen the Sioiss Cantons and the German Emperors; and bc- 
 tiveen the Swiss, and the Dukes of Austria, from 1316 to 1450, 
 
 The three original members of the confederation, the forest 
 cantons, maintained a sincere detestation of the house of Aus- 
 tria, and showed this by adherence to those emperors, who 
 were not of that house. Accordingly, Louis V., in 1316, an- 
 nihilated all the rights of Austria in Switzerland, by an impe- 
 rial decree ; a measure very sure to cause new troubles when 
 an Austrian prince should come to the throne. In 1332 the 
 canton of Lucerne, freed from Austria, joined the confedera- 
 tion as the fourth member. The fifth member was Zurich, 
 whose condition, and membership, require some notice. The 
 city of Zurich, is situated at the north end of a lake of the 
 same name, in a north-eastwardly course from Lucerne, and dis- 
 tant from it about 30 miles. Nearly the same distance from 
 Zurich, in the same course, brings one to the ancient town of 
 Schaffhausen, on the Rhine. Zurich was a town of ancient 
 Helvetia, and had been a town or city more than thirteen cen- 
 turies, when it was received into the confederation in 1332. It 
 had mantained its independence, and was one of the free towns 
 in Europe, which united for mutual security and commerce, in 
 the thirteenth century. At this time, 1332, the city is supposed 
 to have contained 12,000 inhabitants, consisting of some no- 
 bles and knights, but mostly free citizens. Its interior govern- 
 ment was conducted by popular election, and was, consequent- 
 ly, subjected to great excitements and violent changes. A van- 
 quished party would seek alliance and aid from abroad, and 
 w^as sure to find them in the house of Austria; or among dis- 
 contented and rival neighbors. 
 
 • One of the popular revolutions had occurred at Zurich in 
 the year 1335. Several nobles, and eminent citizens, were 
 thrust out of power, and obliged to find safety in flight. These 
 exiles entered into treaties with such as were unfavorably dis- 
 
SWITZERLAND. 293 
 
 posed towards Zurich. Among these were the inhabitants of 
 the town o f Rappersweil, situate on the lake S. E. of Zurich 
 18 miles, N. E. of Lucerne 30 miles. The citizens of Zurich 
 attacked and burnt this town (of R.) which was among those 
 in which Austria was interested, and next, Albert (duke of 
 Austria) appears, as the enemy of Zurich, with a force of 
 16,000 men. The duke also called the people of Giarus to 
 his standard, as vassals. The canton of Giarus adjoins, and 
 lies S. E. of the canton of Schwitz. As the vassals of Giarus 
 canton did not obey the duke, he sent an army thither, intend- 
 ing to subdue them, and overawe Schwitz and Uri. The vic- 
 tories of the people of Giarus over the Austrians, secured to 
 them an honorable admission to the league as the sixth mem- 
 ber, in 1350. In 1353, the canton of Zu.g, (north-east of Lu- 
 cerne, and north of Schwitz,) joined the league, making the 
 seventh member. 
 
 Duke Albert persevered in his attempts to reduce Zurich, 
 which was now defended within its own walls, against his be- 
 sieging army. A siege, in these days, was less a question of 
 power and skill, than one of patience and food. Albert's im- 
 patience, and want of food, induced him to make terms of 
 peace. Among his forces were a body of men from the city 
 of Berne, which is 40 miles west of Lucerne, and about 60 
 miles S. W. of Zurich: when Albert's troops retired, the men 
 of Berne remained. Their purpose was to join the league, 
 and Berne became the eighth member in 1353. Thus, in about 
 38 years, the poor, humble peasants of the " forest cantons," 
 Schwitz, Uri, and Underwalden, had formed a league for the 
 most honorable and praiseworthy purposes, and had attracted 
 into the same alliance the cities of Lucerne, Zurich, and 
 Berne, and the cantons of Giarus and Zug — making eight 
 members. 
 
 The confederation had already obtained the name of Swiss, 
 not that its members so named it, but because it was so spoken 
 of, out of Switzerland, from the prominent part ever taken by 
 the people of the canton of Schwitz, in all its affairs, civil and 
 military. Hitherto the confederation was nothing but a solemn 
 oath to maintain themselves and each other, in freedom and in- 
 dependence. Nothing more was needed. Each city and can- 
 ton regulated its own concerns ; and each one sent all the force 
 it could, to any point where forces were wanted. It is a curi- 
 ous fact, that hitherto, in Swiss military achievements, nothing 
 is heard of Swiss generals. Either there were none, or every 
 warrior was one. Instances of great and glorious acts occur, 
 25* 
 
294 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 but usually among the mere soldiery, men whose veins had no 
 tinge of noble blood but their own ; their limbs no chivalrous 
 discipline but in the best mode of routing an army. 
 
 The Swiss league was considered as undutiful both to the 
 empire and to Austria, and attempts were made to break it up. 
 From this time (1350, when the league comprised eight mem- 
 bers) to the end of the fifteenth century, the history of Swit- 
 zerland may be ranged under these three subjects : 1. The 
 attempts of the empire to subdue or control. 2. The attempts 
 of Austria to the like ends. 3. The contentions and wars 
 among the members of the league in general, occasioned by 
 some intrigue of one or of both of these powers, (the empire 
 and Austria.) 
 
 In 1353, duke Albert, of Austria, complained to the emperor 
 Charles IV. of the Swiss league, and requested his aid to 
 break it up. Charles appeared before Zurich with forty 
 thousand men and four thousand knights. Zurich had within 
 its walls only four thousand soldiers. They intimated to 
 Charles, by displaying, on high, a golden ground wath a black 
 eagle thereon, (the imperial arms,) that the quarrel with Aus- 
 tria did not affect their allegiance to the empire. In twenty 
 days the emperor broke up his army and retired. Rudolph 
 Brun appears to have been the most conspicuous citizen of 
 Zurich in these days. 
 
 In 1358, an attack on Berne and its entire overthrow, were 
 intended by the nobles who had become hostile to the inhabit- 
 ants. These nobles had the support and aid of others, who 
 dw^elt towards the Rhine. The duke of Austria, and even the 
 emperor, sanctioned this intention. A combined force of fif- 
 teen thousand men on foot, three thousand of horse, twelve 
 hundred knights in complete armor, seven hundred barons 
 " with crowned helmets," appeared to conquer or destroy. 
 The first object of attack was the small town of Laupen, ten 
 miles south-west of Berne. The number of the confederates 
 \vho met this formidable body at Laupen, could not have been 
 one fourth of their number. Nine hundred only are stated to 
 have come from the forest cantons. The invading host (June 
 20, 1359) were completely defeated and slain, or put to flight. 
 Twenty-seven banners of im>perial cities and of high nobles 
 graced this victory. Rudolph, of Erlach, appears to have 
 been the untitled hero of the day, on the side of the Swiss. 
 
 A peace of about thirty j^ears' duration followed the battle 
 of Laupen. The cities of the confederacy, and the respective 
 cantons, were left to themselves. The prosperity or depression 
 
SWITZERLAND. 295 
 
 which attended them, depended on the character of the popu- 
 lation and the form of government. Zurich was industrious 
 and prosperous ; Berne grasping and ambitious ; Lucerne dis- 
 turbed by internal factions. These thirty years were years of 
 peace as to Austria and the empire ; but the confederates were 
 called to arms on two occasions, once to repress a formidable 
 association of armed men, who had no employment but rob- 
 bery, the other to resist de Coucij. This person is called duke 
 of Soissons and Bedford, and husband of Isabella, daughter of 
 Edward III. of England. Catharina, mother of de Coucy, 
 was daughter of that Austrian duke Leopold who was defeat- 
 ed at Morgarten. Austria was to have given a dowry to 
 Catharina in the Swiss territories, then claimed by Austria in 
 sovereignty. As the Swiss had taken these territories, and 
 Austria could not dispose of them, de Coucy came to take 
 them, by force. His army was numerous, rapacious, and 
 cruel, and unresisted, till it came to the walls of Berne and 
 the frontiers of Zurich. The sufferings of the people at length 
 combined them, and de Coucy was signally defeated. 
 
 Within the fourteenth century (1365 — 1388) the confedera- 
 tion had been twice assailed by Austria. The assailants were 
 again defeated at Wesen and at Naefels, in the canton of Gla- 
 rus, with great loss. The most perilous, doubtful, and suc- 
 cessful of all the battles hitherto fought, w^as that of Sempach, 
 on the 9th of July, 1386. This place is ten miles north-west 
 from Lucerne. . The Austrian force were chosen men, com- 
 pletely armed, and double the number of the Swiss, who had 
 only pieces of board attached to their left arms as shields. 
 Taught, by former lessons, to dread the onset of the Swiss, the 
 Austrians dismounted, placed themselves in close lines, pre- 
 senting, at the front, a barrier of pointed spears, which no 
 effort of the Swiss could turn aside or break down. Some of 
 their ablest warriors fell in the attempt. Here occurred an 
 instance of heroism unsurpassed by any on record. Arnold, 
 of Winkelried, seeing the hopelessness of the conflict against 
 this barrier of spears, exclaimed, — " I wall make way for you, 
 confederates — provide for my children — honor my race ! " 
 Then running and springing on to the spears, he grasped 
 several of them in his arms, and, wnth the weight of his body, 
 brought them to the ground. A way was thus opened over 
 Arnold's body, and it was well used by the confederates. 
 Their enemy was in a space too narrow for action ; they were 
 sinking under the excessive heat and weight of armor. The 
 Swiss were unincumbered ; and, animated with their natural 
 
296 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 spirit, and stimulated to avenge the loss of some of their most 
 valued associates. The Austrian loss was six hundred of the 
 higher and lower nobility, and, among them, duke Leopold, 
 and two thousand armed men of inferior degree, including 
 knights. The Swiss loss amounted to two hundred, perhaps 
 the greatest they had hitherto experienced in any one battle. 
 
 The league of the confederates had been found insufficient 
 to bring their united force against enemies, or to preserve 
 peace among themselves. Hitherto, the oath formed at the 
 meadow of Rutli, in 1307, was the only bond of union. Soon 
 after this battle of the 9th of July, 1386, " the declaration of 
 Sempach" was formed, which was designed to regulate the 
 interests of the confederates, as among themselves — to repress 
 disorders, and establish a secure and friendly intercourse. It 
 provided, also, for the manner in which the enemies of the 
 confederacy were to be met and resisted. It is plain, from 
 some of the provisions of this instrument, that the original 
 simplicity of the people had been corrupted, and that though 
 they still retained their admirable firmness in battle, they were 
 not insensible of the value of plunder. Both the empire and 
 Austria were inclined to leave the confederates unmolested by 
 arms. With Austria, a peace was made for seven years. In 
 1394 it was prolonged for twenty, and, in 1412, for fifty years. 
 
 In the north-east part of Switzerland is the lake Constance. 
 The Rhine flows into this lake, coming down from the south. 
 West of the Rhine, and south of the lake, are the lands be- 
 longing to the abbot of St. Galle, and here is the town of the 
 same name. Adjoining these lands, on the south, is the canton 
 of Appenzel. Over this canton, the abbot had the rights of a 
 sovereign. These he caused to be so exercised, as to create a 
 revolt among the inhabitants. They united, and w^ith the like 
 bravery, and like inferiority of military force as among the 
 people of the forest cantons, they, like them, succeeded in 
 fighting themselves free. As usual, the reigning duke of 
 Austria, who was Frederick, took part in this war against the 
 people of Appenzel, who were aided by some volunteers from 
 the Swiss. In 1408, the canton of Appenzel had proved itself 
 worthy of being received into the confederacy, and became the 
 ninth member. About a century had elapsed since the forest 
 cantons, in the time of William Tell, began their resistance of 
 the house of Austria. That house had failed, in every effort, 
 to reduce the Swiss and their allies to obedience, and were 
 now ready to confirm to the confederacy all their conquests, as 
 the price of peace. 
 
SWITZERLAND, 297 
 
 When the members of the confederacy were relieved from 
 the necessity of uniting and defending themselves against for- 
 eign enemies, they had leisure and inclination to contend with 
 each other, and to become aggressors themselves, in the hope 
 of conquest. An opportunity arose to manifest such disposi- 
 tions in the year 1414. In that year the great ecclesiastical 
 council was held, at the city of Constance, on the west side of 
 the lake of that name. At this council, pope John XXIII. 
 was present, but his right to be considered pope being ques- 
 tioned, he fled from the council, and was protected by Freder- 
 ick, duke of Austria. The duke having thus fallen under 
 the displeasure of the council, the Swiss confederacy were 
 invited to invade the duke's territories, situated north-westward- 
 ly of Lucerne, in the valley of the river Aar. The earnest 
 persuasions of the council and the emperor Sigismund (who 
 was of this council) embodied the men of Berne first, and 
 then those of all the other members of the confederacy, (but 
 Uri and Appenzel,) and, within a few days, the whole terri- 
 tory along the Aar, and thence north-eastwardly to the Reuss, 
 was conquered. The Swiss, hitherto, had no other object than 
 to defend their native land from conquest ; they had now 
 become conquerors themselves. Bailiwicks were established 
 over their new subjects. Instead of acquiring a benefit, the 
 members of the confederacy only laid the foundation of lasting 
 contentions among themselves. To the honor of Uri and 
 Appenzel, they would take no part in the new conquests. 
 
 There is not space to enter into the causes of the contentions 
 and wars among the confederates themselves. The conquests 
 which had been made — the arrogance of some of the members 
 — the dissatisfaction of others — the right of passing with mer- 
 chandise — the imposition of tolls and duties, were among 
 these causes. There may be added another cause, which em- 
 braces and includes all others: the natural disposition of man- 
 kind to unite in conquering others, and to quarrel among 
 themselves when that is done. Thus, by a series of offensive 
 measures, Zurich had drawn upon herself the united hostility 
 of all the other members. In 1440, this city and its territories 
 experienced the full force of that military spirit which had 
 been so often used by herself and associates against the com- 
 mon enemy, the empire and Austria. The cantons of Schwitz 
 and Glarus had respectively conquered territories of Zurich, 
 and, when peace was made, insisted on retaining them. Hum- 
 bled and mortified, Zurich sought to retrieve her fortunes by 
 forming an alliance with Austria. 
 
298 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 In July, 1443, all the confederates appeared in arms against 
 Zurich and her new ally, Austria. None of the people of 
 Zurich canton were safe, except within the walls of the city. 
 A garrison at Griefensee, ten miles east of Zurich, surren- 
 dered to the confederates after a siege of four weeks, and sixty- 
 two of the captured were beheaded. This act imparts a new 
 character to Swiss affairs. It was the first case of putting to 
 death, in cold blood, among the old members of the league. 
 Probably the spirit of enmity was more bitter and implacable 
 among the members, than between themselves and any enemy 
 against whom they had united. 
 
 While this war was raging, the dauphin of France, (son of 
 Charles VII.,) so well known afterwards as Louis XL, had 
 embodied an army, and was moving to attack the city of Basle, 
 which is at the great bend of the Rhine, one hundred and ten 
 miles nearly north-west from Lucerne. Basle had been in 
 alliance with the confederates, and was, itself, at this time, one 
 of the free cities. The Swiss sent sixteen hundred to the 
 assistance of Basle. The battle of " St. Jacob by Basle," was 
 fought in 1444, in which the conflict continued ten hours, and 
 all the Swiss, but ten, were slain. The French purchased a 
 very costly victory, and acquired such knowledge of Swiss 
 bravery as to avoid an encounter with it in future. In the 
 course of this year (1444) peace was established. The alli- 
 ance of Zurich and Austria was annulled, and the confede- 
 rates resumed their ancient relation. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIL 
 
 Wars of the Sioiss with German Emperors — With Louis XI. of France — 
 With Charles of Burgundy— Remarkable Battles— Character of the 
 Swiss in 1500. 
 
 The prominent characters in the affairs of Switzerland, 
 within the period from 1450 — 1477, were these : 1. Sigismund, 
 duke of Austria. 2. Charles the Rash, duke of Burgundy. 
 3. Louis XL, king of France. Ambition, envy, hatred, and 
 avarice, brought these three persons into action, and brought 
 the whole force of the Swiss cantons into action also. The 
 lessons which the house of Austria had received from the 
 cantons were forgotten, and every new successor to the ducal 
 sovereignty still asserted a right over ancient hereditary do- 
 
SWITZERLAND. 299 
 
 minions. Sigismund was the admitted sovereign of some 
 territories situated along the valley of the river Aar, and of 
 Alsace, a country situate along the west bank of the Rhine, 
 and was claimant of sovereignty over towns and territories 
 within the limits of Switzerland. As to these towns and ter- 
 ritories, Sigismund was nominal sovereign only, and was 
 without ability to enforce his claims. Charles the Rash was 
 sovereign over all the Netherlands, that is, over Holland and 
 Belgium. Adjoining the Netherlands on the south, and west 
 of Alsace, was the duchy of Lorraine, (now part of France,) 
 which then belonged to the duke Rene, of the ancient house 
 of Anjou. Lorraine separated Luxemburg from Franche 
 Compte ; both of these were within the dominions of Charles. 
 If Charles could acquire Alsace and Lorraine, he hoped to 
 extend his dominions from the North sea to the Mediterranean, 
 and to erect them into a kingdom superior to that of France, 
 and little inferior in unity and effectiveness, even to the German 
 empire. With such views, Charles advanced to Sigismund a 
 large sum, and took a mortgage on all the Austrian dominions 
 in Switzerland, and between this country and France, and west 
 of the Rhine. Charles went immediately into possession of 
 the ceded property, except that in Switzerland. To possess 
 that portion, he had something more to do than to demand it of 
 the Swiss. The third personage in this new drama, was Louis 
 XL of France. Cold, calculating, malicious, perfidious, he 
 cherished an inveterate hatred for the duke of Burgundy, and 
 had abundant reason to fear that the duke would acquire a 
 mastery. Louis understood the character of the Swiss, from 
 his personal experience at, and near Basle. To secure him- 
 self and his kingdom both from Charles and the Swiss, he 
 devoted his talents and his money, to bring these two parties 
 into conflict, remaining neutral himself. Charles was so 
 unfortunate in his policy, as to promote essentially the purposes 
 of Louis. 
 
 Charles appointed a cruel, tyrannical, and rapacious gov- 
 ernor to rule over his new Austrian acquisitions, immediately 
 on the north-western frontier of Switzerland. The conduct of 
 this man, Peter Von Hagenbach, excited the indignation of 
 the people w'hom he was sent to govern. Remonstrances 
 were offered to Charles, but were answered only by neglect or 
 insult. The Swiss were reminded that they were interested 
 in this matter, and that Charles had them in view, to be dealt 
 with in due time. The proper occasion had arisen for the 
 Swiss to move. They authorized the city of Berne to make 
 
300 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 an alliance with Louis of France, to resist the duke of Bur- 
 gundy. Louis readily entered into this alliance, so far as to 
 advance money for public uses, and as his practice was, to 
 purchase every man whom he thought capable of serving him. 
 These arrangements having been made, the means of coming 
 to blows were of daily occurrence. Some audacious act of 
 Hagenbach caused him to be taken and beheaded by the 
 opponents of Charles. The inhabitants of Alsace, desirous 
 of getting rid of Charles, offered to advance the money to 
 Sigismund, to redeem from Charles the mortgaged territories 
 and towns. Charles refused to release his mortgage. Austria 
 now gladly joined the Swiss against Charles. Thus the am- 
 bitious Charles the Rash had united Austria, France, and 
 Switzerland against him. These were not all ; for at the same 
 time, in some negotiations with the German emperor, now 
 Frederick IV., he also was added to the enemies of Charles. 
 But Charles was rich, abundant in resources, skilled in war, 
 and was the last, among friends or foes, to thmk of defeat and 
 disaster in connection with himself. 
 
 The execution of Hagenbach, which Charles took no 
 measure to prevent, placed the parties in the relation of bellig- 
 erents. In October, 1474, the Swiss penetrated into Franche 
 Compte, defeated all opponents, and returned enriched by 
 plunder. Immediately after, an order was passed in a Swiss 
 council, wiiich shows the growing degeneracy. The exces- 
 sive use of wine, in battle, was prohibited .; and a guard was 
 placed in the rear ranks, commissioned to cut down all who 
 should leave fighting, to gather plunder. 
 
 An alliance between such enemies as the Swiss now had, 
 and from the most selfish and sordid motives, was liable to 
 terminate, in whole, or in part, whenever like motives, more 
 powerful, should arise. The emperor of Germany, hoping to 
 obtain Charless only daughter and heiress for his son, made 
 peace without regard to the Swiss. Louis, from similar mo- 
 tives, made a truce of nine years with Charles. The Swiss 
 had been warned by some of their sages, that such might be 
 their fate. As the aid of Austria was insignificant, the Swiss 
 had now to encounter Charles, alone. Meanwhile Charles 
 had conquered Lorraine, and had nothing more to do than to 
 subject and to punish the audacious confederacy of Switzer- 
 land. 
 
 It is represented by a contemporary historian, (Philip de 
 Comines,) that the warriors assembled by Charles in the be- 
 ginning of the year 1476, to chastise the Swiss, amounted to 
 
SWITZERLAND. 301 
 
 fifty thousand. The followers, or associates of this army, male 
 and female, are computed at an equal number. In fact, this 
 camp was the court of Charles the Rash: not only were the 
 distinguished personages usually found in a camp, present, but 
 Charles had brought with him his precious treasures in silver, 
 gold, and jewels. The whole scene is described rather as an 
 excursion for social pleasures, on an extended scale, than as 
 the progress of an invading army. 
 
 At the south-west end of the lake Neuchatel, and at the 
 distance of seventy-five miles west from Lucerne, and about 
 the same distance south-west from Basle, is the small territory 
 of Granson: the chief town has the same name, and was a 
 fortified place. In February, 1476, Charles took Granson by 
 storm, and forced the garrison into the citadel. Famine and 
 promises induced tne garrison to surrender. If Charles had 
 known the character of the people, of whom a few had thus 
 fallen into his power, he would have taken a very different 
 course with these few. Relying on his numbers and power, 
 and expecting to intimidate all Switzerland, he ordered half of 
 the captives to be hung on the trees, and the other half to be 
 drowned in the lake. 
 
 An army of twenty thousand Swiss had been gathered on 
 the other side of the lake, (Neuchatel,) but near enough to 
 have heard of this tragedy, on the very day when it occurred. 
 Very different were the feelings and emotions in the two 
 camps, on that day. In that of the Burgundians, confidence, 
 security, and pleasure, reigned; while in that of the Swiss, 
 every bosom felt a deep, determined, insatiable desire of re- 
 venge. On the 3d of March, 1476, the Swiss moved from 
 the neighborhood of Neuchatel, along the north-w^estern side 
 of the lake, towards Granson, where the duke was skilfully 
 posted with a force thrice as numerous as that of the Swiss. 
 The force of the duke comprised artillery, which had come 
 into general use at this time. It was impossible for the Swiss 
 to assail the duke, so entrenched. In the hope of drawing him 
 forth, a castle, in which some of Charles's follow ers had taken 
 their residence, was attacked. This measure drew Charles 
 into the conflict; and the Swiss awaited him in a position 
 where neither his artillery nor cavalry could be brought into 
 action. A tremendous conflict ensued. 
 
 The exact circumstances, and the very agents, on which the 
 
 fate of most battles turned, are set forth in historical accounts 
 
 with a precision which is somew^hat surprising. If one were 
 
 giving an account of a single battle, he would inquire into 
 
 26 
 
302 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 minute particulars, and do justice (to the best of his ability) to 
 good conduct, and to professional excellence. But, knowing 
 how difficult it is, in one's own time, to arrive at facts, military 
 or civil, some distrust is awakened as to statements of ancient 
 events. Besides, these statements have been recast so frequent- 
 ly, that they are often inconsistent and irreconcilable. There 
 are many versions of this battle of Granson. All of them have 
 a basis of truth ; which of them is truest, no one can affirm. 
 It is enough, for so general a purpose as this, to state that there 
 was a battle, the time, the place, and the consequences. All 
 accounts agree that Charles the Rash, and his host of armed 
 and gallant nobles, knights, and gentlemen, were completely 
 defeated, slain, or put to flight ; and that the defeat was so 
 effective, and so rapid, and so thorough, that there must have 
 been a general panic ; for the whole of Charles's camp, his 
 provisions, his baggage, and his treasures, fell into the posses- 
 sion of the Swiss. Comines says, this defeat was so ruinous, 
 so distressing, and so humiliating to Charles, that he is sup- 
 posed never to have had the full use of his understanding, at 
 any time, afterwards. It will not be doubted, from the charac- 
 ter of this age, and the disposition of the Swiss, that they spared 
 no one ; nor that they look vindictive, perhaps savage vengeance, 
 on such prisoners as fell into their hands. 
 
 There are many accounts, not agreeing with each other, as 
 to the treasure found in Charles's camp. At this time, (towards 
 the end of the fifteenth century,) there had been and was, an 
 enriching commerce in the Netherlands, where Charles was 
 sovereign. Several opulent cities there had commerce with 
 the north of Europe, with London, and with the south of 
 Europe. Charles had the means of accumulating great riches 
 without oppressive exactions. He is represented to have been 
 much given to magnificence and splendor. It is very possible, 
 therefore, that "gold was shared by hatfuls;" and that " dia- 
 monds, which now adorn the most magnificent crowns in 
 Europe, were first ignorantly thrown aside, and then sold for 
 trifling sums." A credible authority says, " Plate was flung 
 away as pewter. The large diamond which the duke usually 
 wore at his neck, was found in a box of pearls ; at first rejected 
 as a bauble, it was taken up, and sold for a single crown. It 
 was afterwards purchased by the pope, for twenty thousand 
 ducats, and still adorns the papal tiara. Another diamond, 
 taken there, was bought by Henry VIII., of England: his 
 daughter Mary gave it to Philip II., her husband ; and it now 
 belongs to Austria." 
 
SWITZERLAND. 303 
 
 Charles well deserved the name of Rash. He devoted him- 
 self to gather another army ; and, disdaining to listen to any 
 terms of peace or truce, he found himself at the head of a force 
 little less strong in numbers than that so lately overthrown. 
 In the month of June, in the same year, (1476,) he besieged a 
 Swiss garrison at Morat. This place is situated on a lake of 
 the same name, on the south-east side of lake Neuchatel. 
 The town of Morat is fifty-five miles west of Lucerne, and 
 fifteen, nearly, west of Berne. The Swiss who were of the 
 forest cantons, and others still more remote, were disinclined 
 to engage, anew, in this warfare. They regarded it rather as 
 an affair of the canton of Berne, than of themselves. This 
 feeling gave way to better ones, and a force appeared near 
 Morat, to encoimter the enemy. A body of Austrian cavalry 
 were allied with the Swiss, who advised that a defence should 
 be made of baggage-wagons, and that the attack of the enemy 
 should be Avaited for. But Felix Keller, of Zurich, answered, 
 that the confederates w^ere wont to be beforehand with their 
 enemies. If the words spoken, and the acts done, at this time, 
 have been truly recorded and transmitted, they were, according 
 to one historian, these: "God with us against the world," 
 cried Hallwyl to his followers. At this instant the sun broke 
 through the heavy clouds which had veiled it. " Heaven 
 lights us to victory," he exclaimed, waving his sword. " For- 
 ward ! think of your wives and children ! Youths ! think of 
 your loved ones; yield them not up to the lewd and Godless 
 enemy ! " 
 
 In this battle, as in that of Granson, the Burgundians were 
 defeated with great slaughter. A large body of English had 
 been taken into the duke's service. Their skill and valor had 
 no other effect, than to make the defeat more costly and de- 
 structive to their number. 
 
 Meanwhile the province of Lorraine had revolted from 
 Charles. He next turned his attention to reconquer it. The 
 young duke Rene, who had fought with the Swiss at Morat, 
 prevailed on them to aid him in defending his inheritance. 
 He led eight thousand to Lorraine, and, at the close of the 
 year 1476, in a battle fought near Nancy, (two hundred miles 
 east of Paris,) Charles was slain. Thus, in one year, the 
 duke of Burgundy, by his own ungovernable will, and against 
 the counsels of able men, lost a great amount of personal 
 property, sacrificed thousands of lives, and at last his own life. 
 In all this, he caused numerous and heavy calamities, and 
 gratified no mortal but his cunning enemy, the king of France. 
 
304 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 These victories, however glorious to Swiss bravery, changed 
 the motive from the original one of patriotism and love of 
 liberty, to avarice and venality. From this time may be dated 
 the regular sale of Swiss blood to foreign countries; and the 
 making of Swiss skill and courage, marketable articles. No 
 one sooner perceived this, or more effectively used the Swiss, 
 than Louis XL From this time, also, may be dated the loss 
 of that extraordinary and admirable spirit which first disclosed 
 itself in the solitude of the meadow of Rutli, overhung by the 
 solemn mountain. Henceforward the young men of Switzer- 
 land thought of the intense interest of military life, and of the 
 gold it would obtain, whether in plunder or wages. The 
 whole population of Switzerland is supposed to have been about 
 two millions. Of this number there were, as it is said, from 
 fifty to sixty thousand w^ho were warriors by profession. When 
 not engaged in war, they became dissolute and unmanageable. 
 They gave themselves up to practices which demanded the 
 severest penalties. In a single year, one thousand and five 
 hundred are supposed to have been executed for various de- 
 scriptions of crime. 
 
 Before the end of this century, (about 1480,) the Swiss are 
 heard of in Italy. They had passed beyond Mt. St. Gothard, 
 from the south end of the canton of Uri, and had invaded the 
 territories of Milan. Here they encountered Visconti, duke 
 of Milan ; at first, much to their disadvantage. But on another 
 occasion, they flooded the meadows, through which the Ticino 
 flows southwardly, with the waters of that river. When the 
 ice had formed sufficiently to bear them, six hundred of them 
 put on skates, and attacked and defeated an Italian force of 
 fifteen thousand. Peace followed, and Uri acquired the vol 
 Lcvantina and the val Brugiasco. 
 
 Very serious difficulties had arisen among the confederates 
 on two subjects: the one was the partition of the Burgundian 
 spoils ; the other, the admission of the two towns, Freyberg 
 and Soleure, into the confederacy. The forest cantons strenu- 
 ously opposed the admission of these towns. A great meeting 
 was held at Stanz, eight miles south of Lucerne. The discus- 
 sion assumed a very serious character. All hope of compro- 
 mise had vanished. All parties believed that the sword must 
 be the only arbitrator. In this moment of extreme excitement, 
 historians recount the sudden appearance, in the assembly, of a 
 hermit, named Nicolas of the Flue. If there was such an 
 austere and secluded person, if he did appear on that occasion, 
 if he uttered the words imputed to him, he certainly rendered 
 
SWITZERLAND. 305 
 
 a most important service to his countrymen. Nicolas had 
 been a brave warrior, but had long been secluded, leading a 
 most abstemious life, and intent only on his pious duties. The 
 accurate knowledge which his speech discloses of the state of 
 the world, (of which he could not be said to be a member,) is 
 not accounted for. " You have become strong," he said, " by 
 the force of union; and will you now sever that union for the 
 sake of a wretched booty ? Far be it, that surrounding lands 
 should ever hear such things of you. Let not the towns insist 
 on claims injurious to the old confederates. Let the country 
 places remember how Soleure and Freyberg fought at their 
 sides, and freely receive them into the confederacy. Beware 
 of foreign intrigues. Confederates ! beware of internal dis- 
 cords ! Far be it from any to take gold as the price of their 
 father-land." This very sensible speech had the desired effect. 
 The two towns were admitted ; and Nicolas could not have 
 had time to reach his cell, before all controversies were ami- 
 cably adjusted. Freyberg is west by south from Lucerne, 
 sixty miles ; and Soleure is on the Aar, about forty miles north- 
 west from Lucerne. 
 
 At this meeting the covenant of Stanz was adopted, which 
 was a revision of the principles of the confederacy. This 
 covenant (as might be supposed in that age) was not founded 
 on political science, nor does it contain any division of powers, 
 checks, or balances. The sole object seems to have been to 
 point out the rights and duties of the confederate members. 
 Force was the only remedy when disagreements arose, if the 
 great council of delegates could not find a remedy. The 
 several members having reserved many powers to themselves, 
 difficulties often occurred on the point, whether, in the exercise 
 of these powers, the interests of the confederates were affected. 
 If the people of Uri chose to engage in a foreign war, for 
 example, ought this to be regarded as involving the con- 
 federacy 1 
 
 Such questions necessarily arose, because the neighboring 
 countries were almost incessantly engaged in war. Germany 
 was contending with the Turks on its eastern border, and with 
 France on the west. France was contending with Germany 
 and with Italy; while Italy was contending, internally and ex- 
 ternally, without cessation. The Swiss were in the midst of 
 these contending parties, and courted and feared by all of 
 them. The part which the Swiss took with France against 
 Italy, and consequently adverse both to the empire and to 
 26* 
 
306 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 Austria, (as to their interests in Italy,) brought these two 
 powers again into conflict with the Swiss. The emperor 
 Maximilian represented both these powers, and approached 
 the Swiss on their eastern frontier through the Tyrol. The 
 principal seat of the war was in the territories of the Ori- 
 sons, which is east of Uri, south of Appenzel, west of the 
 Tyrol. Some severe battles were fought here, in which the 
 Grisons (who, as warriors, now make their first appearance) 
 were eminently successful. The people of the neighboring 
 cantons assisted them, and the Grisons were received as allies, 
 but not into full confederacy. At the end of the fifteenth cen- 
 tury, (September, 1499,) the emperor made peace with the 
 Swiss, and thereby confirmed their ancient rights and con- 
 quests. From this time no attempt was ever made to dissolve 
 the union of the confederates, or to annex their territories, or 
 any part of them, to the German empire. Thus, it required 
 about two centuries (1307 — 1499) and many serious battles, to 
 establish the independence of the Swiss people. At the end 
 of the fifteenth century, the confederacy comprised the cantons 
 of Schwitz, Underwalden, Uri, Zug, Appenzel, Glarus, and 
 the cities of Lucerne, Zurich, Berne, Freyberg, Soleure, and 
 their appendages ; besides these, many free towns and cities 
 were in alliance with some of these members. The exten- 
 sive regions of the Grisons were in alliance, but not mem- 
 bers. 
 
 Geneva is situated at the western end of the lake of the 
 same name, and on the extreme west of Switzerland. It was 
 not numbered among the confederates of the Swiss cantons 
 until after the end of the fifteenth century. It was a very 
 ancient city, existing when Helvetia was first known to the 
 Romans. After the fifteenth century, Geneva acquired great 
 celebrity ; before that time, its history has nothing interesting. 
 It was part of Charlemagne's empire, and, in common with 
 Helvetia, part of the German empire. Nearly the whole of 
 the fifteenth century was passed in contending with the dukes 
 of Savoy, who attempted, unsuccessfully, to make the city and 
 its dependent territories part of their dominions. Savoy lies 
 south of Geneva lake. 
 
 Neuchatel is usually included in ancient Helvetia and in 
 modern Switzerland. Its chief city is situated on the north- 
 western side of the lake of the same name. The whole ter- 
 ritory is thirty-six miles long and eighteen wide, and well peo- 
 pled. Its origin must be found in the territorial partitions 
 
SWITZERLAND. 307 
 
 which arose on the dismemberment and fall of the Roman 
 empire. The first of its sovereigns, mentioned in history, was 
 Ulric. In 1214, his son Bertold "made a convention with the 
 inhabitants concerning the rights, liberties, and franchises of 
 the citizens and people of the country." These rights and 
 liberties have been confirmed at different times. Neuchatel 
 has passed, in respect to its sovereign, (who had not much 
 more than nominal power,) through many families, by mar- 
 riage and inheritance. In 1406, a person called John of Cha- 
 lons, was the sovereign prince ; next, the house of Orleans 
 Longueville ; then William, prince of Orange and king of 
 England, claimed as heir of the house of Chalons. After his 
 death, the heirship of the king of Prussia was asserted and 
 admitted. Neuchatel is now distinguished (in 1837) on the 
 maps as part of the Prussian dominions. It was never one 
 of the confederated cantons, but maintained a fellow-citizenship 
 of very ancient date, with Berne, Lucerne, Freyberg, and 
 Soleure. Berne was regarded, ever since 1406, as its particu- 
 lar friend and protector. 
 
 In the south-east of Switzerland is the extensive country of 
 the Grisons, comprising a large part of ancient Rhetia. Three 
 leagues had been formed in this territory, known in modern 
 times as the league of the ten jurisdictions, the league of God's 
 house, and the Grey league. This confederacy was formed 
 in 1472, or, rather, re-formed at that time. The whole coun- 
 try is about one hundred and five miles by ninety miles in 
 extent. The aspect of this country is rather towards Italy, as 
 that of the north of Switzerland is towards Germany. The 
 Grisons appear very little in the affairs of Germany and the 
 north, during the centuries now under review. Their country 
 is even more extraordinary than other parts of the Alpine 
 regions, in its mountains and vallies. No one of its vallies is 
 less than 3234 feet above the level of the sea ; the highest 
 village is 5600 feet above that level. 
 
 The Tyrol, eastwardly of the Grisons, has fallen under 
 Austrian dominion, and its history mingles with that of Aus- 
 tria. 
 
 During the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, the Swiss are 
 seen to have met the armies of Germany, France, and Burgundy, 
 with numbers far inferior to those of their enemies, and to 
 have been almost invariably victorious. They once met the 
 Italians with adverse result, but at all other times with as 
 favorable results as attended them in the north. Whence 
 
908 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 came this remnrkable trait in national character ? It has been 
 suggested that the Swiss were of Grecian descent. If this 
 were so, they had preserved no evidence of language or cus- 
 toms peculiarly Grecian. Was it the nature of the country 
 which they inhabited ? Their deep vallies and awful moun- 
 tains, their simple and pastoral vocations, do not appear to 
 have been adapted to cherish a warlike spirit. They were 
 not imitators. They knew none whom they could imitate. 
 They did not follow the example of those who had come with- 
 in their knowledge. They were triumphant over their foes, 
 not only when they attacked them from mountain summits, 
 but when encountered in the low-lands, and where the battle- 
 ground secured no superiority. Their valor was not surpass- 
 ed by Greeks or Romans, even in the best days of either of 
 these nations. We know not that Swiss skill and courage 
 has ever been accounted for. 
 
 In other respects, this people were not superior to their 
 contemporaries. They were not an educated people. They 
 were superstitious, but not subjected to the priesthood. The 
 secluded portion, occupied in agriculture, simple manufactures, 
 and pastoral life, were innocent and moral, compared with 
 their northern neighbors ; but no superiority is atiirmed of 
 them, in these respects, in their towns. It may be, that, hav- 
 ing little to engross attention, and having been so entirely suc- 
 cessful in their early conflicts, they cuhivated a sentiment of 
 national glory to which all other sentiments were secondary. 
 They were, comparatively, poor. Success was not only vic- 
 torj', but riches. It may be that the hope of plunder became 
 one of the motives which led to their eminent renown as 
 warriors. This is the more probable, since it is seen that 
 they were willing, before the close of the fifteenth century, to 
 appropriate their skill and valor to any power that could best 
 tempt their avarice. 
 
 We here leave the Sw^iss, to bring them again into view 
 during the three last centuries. 
 
ITALY. 309 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 ITALY. 
 
 Gothic Kingdom — Reign of Theodoric — Lombards — Belisarius — Narses — 
 Italian Language. 
 
 From the year 500 to 1000, there is neither instruction nor 
 interest in Italian events. In the next five centuries, they were 
 highly important, and produced lasting consequences. The 
 repeated invasions by the German emperors — the resistance of 
 the Italian republics — their commercial grandeur — their wars 
 with each other — their internal revolutions, and tht^ir final sub- 
 jection to usurpers, are among the elements of Italian history. 
 The temporal dominion of the Roman church belong^s to this 
 portion of history, as its seat of empire was the city of Rome. 
 Hence it sent forth its commands, its menaces, and its terrible 
 judgments. That astonishing delusion, which spoiled Europe 
 of millions of lives, and nearly all its treasure, during two cen- 
 turies, began, and was continued, on the papal throne. The 
 far more important fact is, that to tenants of this throne must 
 be imputed the deliberate purpose (whatever motives may 
 have been) to establish a despotism, not only over property and 
 personal liberty, but over the human mind. The audacity, the 
 profligacy, and the crimes, of some of these self-styled repre- 
 sentatives of saint Peter, are hardly paralleled among the 
 most depraved of temporal princes. 
 
 After having drawn, from the first five centuries, such intro- 
 ductory facts as the present purpose requires, such of the sec- 
 ond five centuries as are deemed material, will be brought to 
 view. But this view must be a very general one, since a few 
 pages only can be devoted to the train of events to which the 
 indefatigable Sismondi has devoted sixteen volumes. 
 
 The notice of Italy in the first pan of these sketches, ended 
 with the conquest of the Romans in 476, by Odoacer, who led 
 the Heruli, (a division of the Goths,) and who made himself 
 king of Italy. The city of Ravenna was this king's seat of 
 government. It was nearly 200 miles north of Rome, and 
 was on or very near the shore of the Adriatic sea. Between 
 476 and 500, Theodoric had defeated Odoacer in several battles 
 — had besieged him three years in Ravenna — had made a treaty 
 with him to rule jointly and equally together in Italy — had 
 assassinated him at a feast, and had become sole king of Italy. 
 
310 ITALY. 
 
 This outline shows, that Theodoric may have been a barbari- 
 an, no less than Odoacer; but not more so than other persons, 
 in any age or country, who have to shed blood to acquire, or to 
 keep crowns Theodoric was derived from the Gothic race, and 
 claij'ied lineal descent from Amala, whose memory was cher- 
 ished and venerated for military exploits, in remote generations. 
 He was a genuine Goth; but Italy had not seen for centuries 
 before, nor did Italy see for centuries after his time, any thirty 
 years of equal prosperity and happiness, as in the first thirty of 
 his reign. He was born near what is now the city of Vienna; 
 was sent to Constantinople in his early youth as a hostage. 
 He learned there manly and martial habits, but declined all 
 study of letters, and could not write nor read. Having become 
 king of his nation, and being a very expensive friend and ally 
 of the emperor, at Constantinople, his offer to recover Italy 
 from Odoacer, was gladly accepted. He embodied a powerful 
 force, which was followed, as was the manner of the Goths, by 
 wives, children, flocks, and herds. What was done in the nu- 
 merous battles which produced the result of rnaking Theodoric 
 master of Italy, need not to be told. It is rare to find any thing 
 in a battle itself, which deserves minute narration. It is 
 slaughter and conquest in all cases, and for any general or phi- 
 losophical purpose, consequences only are to be regarded. 
 
 At this time there were two, and only two sorts of Christians 
 in the world — the Arians, and those who were of the Nicene 
 faith, as established by a council at Nice, in the year 325. The 
 latter had acquired the name of Catholics, and have ever since 
 been so known. Theodoric was an Arian, but he did not dis- 
 turb the Catholics, nor did he make any distinction between 
 the two classes, until near the close of his reign, which lasted 
 37 years from his first coming to Italy, and 33 from his exclu- 
 sive possession of the kingdom. He kept his Goths in arms, 
 and in habitual discipline. He had always an army of 200,- 
 000 men distributed over Italy. The conquered, in Italy, he 
 encouraged to cultivate the soil, and to employ themselves in 
 useful arts. He restrained his Goths from rapine and violence. 
 Property was protected, and all personal rights were enjoyed. 
 Among other rights, those of religious worship, with a liberal- 
 ity which is almost peculiar to the reign of Theodoric. Peace 
 and plenty prevailed in all his realm, at no time surpassed, if 
 ever equalled. Although he had no literature himself, and af- 
 fixed his name by means of a golden stamp, on which his 
 name was engraved, (between the letters of which he made 
 marks with a pen,) yet he favored learning, and patronized 
 
ITALY. 311 
 
 learned men. Two persons deserve special notice at t!>is lime, 
 Boethius and Symachus; and that so much is known of these 
 two, and of Theodoric himself, history is indebted lo Cussiodo- 
 rus, who was the king's confidential secretary, and who wrote 
 twelve hooks on him, and his government.* It is said that 
 Cassiodorus had influence enough with Theodoric to induce 
 him to protect and preserve the monuments of art and science, 
 which yet existed in Rome. At this time it was fairly question- 
 able, whether the twelve magnificent aqueducts which supplied 
 Rome with pure water, or the subterranean sewers, which had 
 existed more than a thousand years, to purify the city, best de- 
 served the admiration of the spectator. 
 
 The deep and inexcusable reproach of Theodoric, was his 
 ungrateful and cruel treatment of Boethius and Symachus. 
 The former was a noble Roman, who had spent eighteen years 
 in the Grecian school of Philosophy, at Athens, which yet pre- 
 served the warmth of former intellectual light. When he 
 came back, he was made a senator, and soon invited to take the 
 place of master of the offices at Ravenna. This was the high- 
 est civil rank, and implied the highest confidence of the king. 
 His virtues and his abilities were his best title to this rank. He 
 was called "the oracle of his sovereign, and the idol of the 
 people." Unhappily for his own fame, and more so for Boe- 
 thius, Theodoric lived too long. At about the age of 70, he be- 
 came jealous and irritable. Such men as Boethius have ever 
 the most secret and unrelenting foes. It was whispered to 
 Theodoric, that this excellent man had engaged in a treason- 
 able correspondence with the emperor at Constantinople. He 
 w^as imprisoned in the lower of Pavia. Here, bound in fetters, 
 and momently expecting a violent death, he composed the work 
 entitled " The Consolations of Philosophy," which Gibbon 
 distinguishes as "a golden volume, not unworthy the leisure of 
 Platoor Tully." This is the work which the Great Alfred 
 translated, as mentioned in his life. The manner in which Bo- 
 ethius was put to death, is too shocking to be narrated. If 
 Theodoric not only ordered death, but the manner of it, he 
 well deserved the remorse, and the death, which soon overtook 
 him. Symachus was the father of Boethius' wife, and held a 
 high rank, of like order with that of his son-in-law. He 
 
 • This -work is knowTi only from an epitome of it in the work of Jor- 
 nandes, (or Jordanes,) on the Goths. The work of this person is known 
 only from the compilations of Muratori, a learned Italian, who died in 
 1750, leaving 27 folio volumes on Italian affairs, from 500 to 1500. Mu- 
 ratori is often quoted by the most respectable historians. 
 
312 ITALY. 
 
 could not suppress his sorrow at his loss, nor his indignation at 
 the manner of it. This offence cost him his life, at such ac- 
 cumulation of years that time would soon have saved the stroke 
 of the executioner. Soon after these events, so irreconcilable 
 with the general character of Theodoric, his remorse disturb- 
 ed his reason. Sealing himself at dinner, he imagined that he 
 saw in the head of a fish the countenance of Symachus, the 
 eyes glaring with fury, and the teeth moving to devour him. 
 He rose with intolerable anguish, retired to his bed, and passed 
 the three or four days that jemained to him in lamenting his 
 cruelties to these illustrious men. There is one other reproach 
 to the memory of Theodoric. He retaliated the intolerance of 
 the emperor at Constantinople, towards the Arians, on the 
 Catholics of Italy. The way to the worst exercise of ihe 
 worst of passions, is ever opened by vindictive persecution in 
 matters of faith. Thus the peace of Italy was put to flight; 
 the Goths became Goths again ; and from that age to the pres- 
 ent, Italy has seen no such happy days as this king, and his 
 u'ise and virtuous ministers, were able to bestow. 
 
 A grandson of Theodoric, at the age of ten, succeeded him. 
 The government was conducted under the regency of his moth- 
 er, Amalashanta, who erected a suitable monument to Theodo- 
 ric, on an eminence near Ravenna. It was a circular temple 
 of marble and granite. As might be expected from the state 
 of things at Theodoric's death, the minority of a Gothic king, 
 and the government of a female, wars, intrigues, crimes, and 
 miseries, followed. This was a favorable opportunity for the 
 emperor of the eastern empire to attempt the recovery of 
 Italy. In a short time, the famous Belisarius, general of Jus- 
 tinian, appeared in great force in Italy, after having destroyed 
 the vandal empire in Africa. This is the same Belisarius of 
 whom a song is still sung called date obulum Belisario which 
 supposes a state of adversity to this illustrious man, which is 
 destitute of historical truth. After him, came the Eunuch 
 Narses, who was a more successful military chief than Belisa- 
 rius was, though less so than he would have been, if he had 
 not been sacrificed to gratify the malice of undeserved foes at 
 Constantinople. Narses effected the conquest of nearly all 
 that part of Italy (which had not been conquered by Belisari- 
 us) called the boot or peninsula; that is, from the river Po, 
 southwardly. Thus, part of Italy was governed under the 
 authority of the eastern emperors for nearly 200 years, (552 to 
 752,) by successive officers, called by the name of exarch, a 
 Greek word, used in the Greek empire to signify the office 
 
LOMBARDY. 313 
 
 of provincial governor. Tuscany, Naples, and also Sicily, 
 will be mentioned hereafter, separately from this exarchate gov- 
 ernment. The river Po runs from the west to the east, nearly 
 through the middle, and whole extent of north Italy. On the 
 north side of the Po, and thence to the Alps, was the kingdom 
 of Lombardy, which is one of the important elements of his- 
 tory, taken in connexion with the events of France and Ger- 
 many. The extinction of Gothic power in Italy was effected 
 by the conquest of Narses, in the middlejof the sixth century. 
 A short notice is required of the rise and fortunes of Lom- 
 bardy. We are then to pass rapidly over the miseries and 
 woes of southern Italy, till the middle of the eleventh century. 
 If we except the admiration which the world bestows on per- 
 sonal qualities in war, there is nothing to relieve the monoto- 
 nous current of crime and suffering. 
 
 Whether the Lombards were so called from the length of 
 their beards, (Longo-bards,) or from the length of their spears, 
 or the shape of the strips of land which they are said to have 
 occupied, anciently, on both sides the Elbe, is alike uncertain 
 and unimportant; whether they were Goths or Scandanavians, 
 originally, is equally so. They fought their way from north 
 to south, like other barbarous tribes, and appeared on the banks 
 of the Danube about the middle of the sixth century. Here 
 their forces were augmented by taking 20,000 Saxons with 
 them, and, pouring down from the Alps, became masters of all 
 northern Italy, soon after the time when Narses had conquered 
 next below to the south. The leader of the Lombards was 
 Alboin, equally renowned for savage vices and virtues. He 
 had conquered the king of the Gepida, a barbarous people 
 north of the Danube, had married his daughter, and had 
 made a drinking-cup of his skull. After conquering northern 
 Italy, at some carousal, after the manner of his people, and 
 times, he filled this drinking-cup and sent it to his wife, Rosa- 
 mond, with orders to drain its contents, and rejoice with the 
 master of Italy. Rosamond, for this, or some more efficient 
 reason, as would seem from the infamy of her character, caused 
 Alboin to be assassinated. She had a favorite ready to place 
 on the throne ; but, this project failing, she fled with him, and 
 her treasures, to Constantinople. At this city she attracted the 
 notice of Longinus, who was high in office, and who was dis- 
 posed to make her his wife. The obstacle was the existence of 
 her lover, Helmichis, who was yet with her. This obstacle 
 she intended to remove by poison. She attended this person to 
 27 
 
314 LOMBARDY. 
 
 the bath, and when he came out she offered him a goblet, of 
 which he drank ; but, immediately suspecting her, he pre- 
 sented his sword to her breast, and compelled her to drink the 
 remainder. Here, at the same time, and from the same poi- 
 soned liquid, this treacherous couple, by an unlooked-for jus- 
 tice, ended their lives in mutual reproaches, and with no other 
 consolation than each other's groans. This is rather a promi- 
 nent illustration of the morals of these times ; but many such 
 occurrences might be stated. 
 
 Clepho was chosen king in 573, but was murdered in about 
 eighteen months, and the usual scenes of turbulence and tyran- 
 ny, under ducal chiefs, mark the next years of the Lombards. 
 The kingdom became more tranquil under Antharis, the son 
 of Clepho, who successfully resisted a French invasion ; and, 
 before the end of the century, he had extended his conquests 
 to the extreme south of Italy. Several dukedoms arose, and, 
 among others, those of Spoleto and Beneventum ; from the 
 latter of which a celebrated statesman, of the present day, has 
 the title of Prince of Benevento.* The divisions and subdi- 
 visions of Italy were numerous in the two hundred years 
 which followed the first conquest by Alboin. It was the 
 policy of the Lombards, as of most of the barbarian conquer- 
 ors, to parcel out their territory in more or less extensive 
 divisions. Over these, chiefs were placed, who exercised a 
 mixed authority, civil and military, having subordinate officers 
 under them. From these territorial divisions arose the titles 
 of nobility. The dukedoms of Italy became sovereignties 
 under their dukes, and as such occupy an important space in 
 Italian history, t The Lombards were slow in changing their 
 rude habits for those which are acquired by intellectual and 
 moral improvement, founded in letters and chastening religion. 
 A griculture was conducted by the conquered Italians : com- 
 merce had no attractions. War, the chace, and festivity, occu- 
 pied their hours when they were not engaged in councils and 
 contentions. Among their amusements, new to Italians, was 
 the training of the hawk or falcon. This bird was capable of 
 receiving a tuition which enabled it to know the voice and to 
 obey the commands of its master, while moving in the air, as 
 
 * Conferred by Napoleon, when master of Italy, on Talleyrand. 
 
 t It is not intended to go minutely into their history ; curiosity, on 
 this point, may be fully gratified by the Histoire des republiques Italien- 
 nes du moyen age, par J. C. L. Sismonde de Sismondi. Paris, 1825. 
 
ITALIAN LANGUAGE. 315 
 
 far as the voice could reach. This is an amusement still 
 known and resorted to in England. But the noble Lombard 
 regarded his falconry and the use of his sword as equally 
 valuable accomplishments. Gibbon intimates that falconry (or 
 the training- of the hawk to conquer in the air, as dogs are 
 trained to do on the ground) is of Norwegian origin. 
 
 We may pause a moment here, to consider the origin of the 
 Italian language. The Latin had attained to great perfection, 
 before the close of the Roman empire, throughout Italy. It 
 was enriched by words borrowed from the literature of Greece. 
 Then came the barbarian nations, who brought and spoke 
 their own languages, and they necessarily intermingled with 
 all those who spoke the Latin. 
 
 What the Latin was in the days of Cicero, and long before 
 and after the Christian era began, is well known. What lan- 
 guages were spoken in Italy before this Roman tongue was 
 reduced to order, and made to be the dignified and elegant 
 dress of thought, is only to be conjectured. The whole coun- 
 try was held by small and independent tribes. It is supposed 
 that they were kindred tribes with the first inhabitants of 
 Greece, and that the languages of all these tribes may have 
 had a common origin. Doubtless, the Latin gradually arose 
 from amalgamations, and kept pace with the progress of refine- 
 ment. When it became that language which accomplished 
 scholars delight to recur to, for elegant illustration, it was 
 doomed to be lost in the barbarous dialects which were spoken 
 in Italy. 
 
 Centuries of barbarism followed, in which the Latin lan- 
 guage was used only in the official transactions of the popes 
 and other ecclesiastics, and in all important affairs of civil 
 government. The Latin ceased to be s'poken, as a distinct 
 language, about the year 580. 
 
 The spoken language of Italy, from about 580 to 1200, 
 was made up of Latin and of Greek, and of various dialects 
 of the Teutonic or Goth, called Tudesque, from the Gothic 
 god, Tuet. Sismondi says, that he has not been able to dis- 
 cover that this spoken language was ever a written one ; and 
 what it was is never to be known. The Latin, as written, 
 partook of the common debasement of these ages. It has been 
 said that the Latin was never the language of the common 
 people of Italy, and that the Italian was not spoken by them 
 after Latin ceased to be spoken, which implies that there was 
 some vulgar tongue in use, distinct from both ; if so, it is not 
 to be traced. When the barbarous compound, which was i|i 
 
316 LOMBARDY. 
 
 use up to the year 1200, came to be subjected to the rules of 
 construction, it must have made a rapid progress in refinement. 
 About the year 1300, the Italian, as now known, was written 
 by Dante, and it is not supposed to have been made better 
 since that time. Before the Italian had been established as 
 the language of science and literature, a passion arose for the 
 study of ancient literature, especially the Latin writers, and 
 their own tongue was negleected by the Italian scholars. The 
 Latin is considered to be the original foundation of the Italian, 
 Spanish, and Portuguese ; and, though these are very different 
 languages, differences are easily accounted for by lapse of 
 time, and the effects produced by use on what may be called a 
 growing language. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 LOMBARDY. 
 
 Lombard Kingdom — Conquest by Pepin, of France — Dominion of Char- 
 lemagne, and of his Successors — Normans in Italy. 
 
 Within a century after the conquest by the Lombards, 
 this people had emerged from their barbarism sufficiently to 
 form a code of laws. They had deliberative councils and 
 courts of justice. It was the practice with them as with all the 
 nations of Teutonic origin, to compensate crimes, murder not 
 excepted, by the payment of fines, in money. There was an 
 established rate, in valuing life, for all classes. Trial by com- 
 bat was in use among them. It is believed to be peculiar to 
 the Lombards, that they did not permit the priesthood to take 
 part in political affairs. The church of Rome had not estab- 
 lished its power among them. The character of the Lombards 
 bears a comparison very favorably to them, with most other 
 barbarous nations who had possessed themselves of Europe. 
 But they were destined to a short duration. About 752, they 
 attempted the conquest of Rome. The pope sought assistance 
 from the sovereigns beyond the Alps, who were devoted to the 
 church. Pepin came from France with a sufficient force to 
 repel the Lombards, and force them to a humiliating peace. 
 New assaults on Rome having occurred, Charlemagne ap- 
 peared in 774, when Desiderius was the Lombard king, and 
 
ITALY. 
 
 317 
 
 this person having been subdued and taken prisoner, Charle- 
 magne became the king of Italy as well as emperor of the 
 Franks, or of the west ; or, in other words, added that king- 
 dom to his own, and took the title to himself. 
 
 From the death of Charlemagne, in 814, to the middle of 
 the eleventh century, or about two hundred and fifty years, is 
 the period of the greatest debasement of Italy. Historical 
 accounts of this time are few, and not much to be relied on. 
 The impression taken from the perusal of the most respected 
 historians who have treated of these times, is, that the very 
 worst passions which can direct human actions, were in con- 
 tinual operation. Religion, intended to restrain and chasten 
 the common propensities of human nature, served only, in this 
 lapse of time, to minister to folly, vice, and crime. If we 
 assume the entire abolition of all laws, human and divine, and 
 the subjection of society to fraud, violence, and rapine, in a 
 period of extreme ignorance, we can deduce the condition of 
 Italy in these truly dark ages. The elements are, so far as 
 names and agents are known, these : — The popes still held the 
 city of Rome and adjacent country, with something of tempo* 
 ral as well as ecclesiastical authority. While the Carlovin- 
 gians were sinking into insignificance, from 814 to 888, the 
 popes were often assailed by the Lombards and the neighbor- 
 ing dukes. The Greek emperors sometimes attempted to 
 resume dominion in Italy. The Saracens had possessed them- 
 selves of Africa, Sicily, Spain, and frequently invaded Italy. 
 Meanwhile, the chiefs of dukedoms, into which south Italy 
 was divided, were contending with each other. To these 
 causes of affliction are to be added the civil wars which arose 
 in the dukedoms. The sword, pestilence, and famine, were in 
 close alliance. The most cruel punishments were inflicted on 
 captives; that one which seemed to be most agreeable to the 
 taste of the age, was to mutilate the person. Some of the 
 statements, in these respects, are too shocking to be narrated. 
 
 When the Carlovingians disappeared, in Charles the Fat, 
 in 888, and Henry the Fowler, his successor by election, had 
 overawed the barbarians on his northern and eastern frontier, 
 he turned his attention to Italy, and desired to resume domin- 
 ion there. The first Otho who followed him, established this 
 dominion ; the second of that name maintained it. These 
 emperors dealt with the popes as they pleased. They placed 
 on the papal throne whomsoever they thought proper, and dis- 
 placed the tenants of it as suited their caprice. This German 
 authority over the successors of St. Peter was preserved, with 
 27* 
 
318 NORMANS IN ITALY. 
 
 little interruption, until the time of the famous Gregory VII., 
 of whom it will be necessary hereafter to give an account. 
 But these German emperors, in thus visiting Italy with armies, 
 came in contact with the Saracens, the dukes, and the forces 
 of the Greek emperors, jwlio held some territories in south- 
 eastern Italy. Thus wete four distinct parties contending for 
 Italy; and if we include the spiritual and temporal claims of 
 the popes, there Avere five. At this time, (about the year 1016,) 
 the Normans appeared in Italy, and gave a new character to 
 the scenes which were passing there. 
 
 It will be remembered that in 912, Rollo, from Norway, 
 established himself in that part of France called Normandy. 
 He was surnamed the Walker, because he v/as so large and 
 heavy, that no horse could carry him. His descendants and 
 followers readily intermingled with the Franks, and became 
 zealous, but barbarous Christians. They cherished the orig- 
 inal spirit of heroic adventure, and, under their Christian im- 
 pulses, this spirit found gratification in pilgrimages to the 
 holy land. United with this enthusiasm, was the hope of 
 conquest, or at least of plunder, by their military force. All 
 of these adventurers appear to have been thoroughly trained 
 to arms. On the bay of Salerno, about thirty miles south-east 
 of Naples, was the town of Amalphi, or Amalfi, which has 
 been made memorable from three causes. Here, it is said that 
 the mariner's compass was invented ; here was found the long 
 lost code of civil law, compiled by the orders of Justinian, and 
 here was compiled the first maritime code, or system of laws 
 for the regulation of commerce. (1 vol. of Sismondi, p. 242.) 
 Hallam, (History of Middle Ages, 2 vol. p. 276, Amer. ed.) 
 says, The mariner's compass is clearly alluded to by a French 
 poet, about 1200, which is more than a century earlier than 
 the supposed discovery at Amalfi. He mentions two others 
 who appear to have known of the magnet at an earlier period. 
 Hallam also questions the discovery of the Pandects, (or part 
 of the Roman, or civil law,) at Amalfi in 1135. About the 
 year 1025, forty of these Norman adventurers, in their way 
 from the holy land, arrived at Amalfi. They were ready for 
 any enterprise which promised glory or wealth, or even bread. 
 They were invited to engage in the wars then going on in 
 Italy, and became very formidable assistants. Their success 
 attracted other adventurers from Normandy. Their numbers 
 so increased, that they were enabled to become masters of a 
 large portion of the south of Italy, including Naples and its 
 territories ; and, at length, to assume a royal dignity. In the 
 
NORMANS IN ITALY. 319 
 
 year 1053, the pope, Leo IX., attempted to subdue them, and 
 so far forgot his pacific character, as to accompany his forces. 
 The Normans vanquished him, and then fell at his feet to 
 supplicate forgiveness of their sin in warring with his holiness. 
 The result of this matter was, that the Normans were content- 
 ed to accept, and the pope glad to bestow, the right of sove- 
 reignty over Naples and its territories; and they were thus 
 held, through successive centuries, as a dependency of the 
 pope. The right of the pope to bestow this territory, was as 
 well founded as the assumption of the like potentates, in after 
 ages, to bestow sovereignty over other territories, savage, or 
 civilized. This may be the first instance of the exercise of 
 such power. 
 
 Among those Normans who distinguished themselves in 
 Italy, one family attained to great power ; and from this family 
 came a race of kings, which was associated by intermarriages, 
 with most of the royal families of Europe. Tancred of Haute- 
 ville, (a castle in lower Normandy, in France,) had twelve 
 sons, ten of whom went to Italy. Robert, surnamed Guiscard, 
 (adroit or cunning,) was the first among the seven brothers of 
 the second marriage. He was alike distinguished for the 
 grandeur of his person, his skill in war, and his strength of 
 mind. The brothers founded the republic of Apulia, along 
 the north-east coast of lower Italy, of which Robert was the 
 chief, or duke. He added to his dominions, under the sanction 
 of the pope, nearly all the south of Italy, to the full extent of 
 what has long been the kingdom of Naples ; that is, all southern 
 Italy up to the papal territories. He included Amalfi, which 
 had already begun a commercial course of dealing. Here, in 
 Robert's time, towards the close of the eleventh century, is 
 supposed to have been the first school of that age which pre- 
 ceded the revival of letters. It was, however, only a medical 
 school, founded by one Constantino, an African Christian, who 
 had acquired, by a residence of thirty-nine years at Bagdad, 
 the learning and the arts of the Arabs. Robert boldly at- 
 tempted to conquer the Greek empire. He crossed over to 
 Greece with his heroine v,^ife, and proceeded towards Con- 
 stantinople. The wreck of his fleet, pestilence, and complicat- 
 ed misfortunes, and not the skill and courage of his opponents, 
 defeated his purposes. The German emperor, Henry IV., 
 was induced by the Greek emperor to invade Italy; and thus 
 Robert was compelled to return not only from a fruitless, but 
 a disastrous expedition. In a second expedition to Greece, he 
 was seized by an epidemic, and died in July, 1085, at the age 
 
320 NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 of seventy. The youngest brother of the family, Roger, con- 
 quered Sicily from the Arabs, and his son became the king of 
 that island. His son, of the same name, united Sicily with 
 Calabria and Apulia, (the two latter being the extreme south of 
 Italy,) and these territories acquired the name of the kingdom 
 of Naples. Afterwards, Sicily and the Neapolitan kingdom 
 acquired the name of the two Sicilies, and this name was used 
 in historical records, for some centuries. 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 StaLe of Northern Italy in 1100 — Guelfs and Ghibelines — Frederick Bar- 
 barossa's Wars withlhe Italian Republics. 
 
 Under the general name of Italy, the country is to be 
 noticed which lies southwardly of the Alps, and between the 
 Tuscan, Adriatic, and Mediterranean seas. Historical events 
 are, — 1. The efforts of the German emperors to hold Italy in 
 subjection. 2. The conflicts between these emperors and the 
 popes. 3. The efforts of the republics to free themselves from 
 the emperors. 4. The efforts of the popes to subject all civil 
 authority to spiritual tyranny. 5. The tumults and revolutions 
 in Italian cities, in which the Guelfs and Ghibelines appear. 
 6. The wars between the Italian republics. 7. Commerce. 
 8. Revival of learning. 9. Attempts of France, Germany, 
 and Spain, to conquer Italy. 10. The loss of liberty, through- 
 out Italy. 
 
 These subjects comprise many facts, and various agents. 
 A selection of such events as will give a clear and connected 
 narration, is intended. A brevity which makes narration 
 obscure, and a particularity of detail which makes it tedious, 
 are alike to be avoided. Many great cities, with their sur- 
 rounding territories, each one independent of all others, ought 
 to have, respectively, separate histories. But their fortunes 
 were so interwoven, and their action with and against each 
 other so closely connected, that historians have commonly 
 treated of them collectively. This was the more unavoidable, 
 because the efforts of the German emperors to subdue these 
 cities, were directed against several of them, in each invasion. 
 
NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 321 
 
 This is the course of Sismondi, in his elaborate history. It is 
 admitted that he has superseded the laborious compiler, Mura- 
 tori. Taking Sismondi as the guide in this labyrinth of facts, 
 names, and dates, but comparing him with other authorities, 
 and especially Hallam, the history of Italian states and repub- 
 lics will be treated of, separately, as far as may be practicable. 
 Historians usually assume that readers are familiar with 
 geographical names and relations. This is not always so ; 
 and therefore the events related will be connected with the 
 time when, and the place in which they occurred. 
 
 Northern Italy is bounded on the wTSt by the Alps which 
 separate it from France; on the north by the Alps, which 
 separate it from the Alpine country; on the east by the Adri- 
 atic sea ; on the south by the Tuscan sea, and by a line near 
 the 44th degree of north latitude, drawn from the Tuscan to 
 the Adriatic. The whole extent of northern Italy, from west 
 to east, is about three hundred miles; and from north to south, 
 an average extent of one hundred and fifty miles. The river 
 Po has its sources in the Alps, which separate Italy and 
 France, and runs eastwardly nearly through the middle of 
 Northern Italy, and empties into the Adriatic in four principal 
 streams. In its course it receives numerous tributaries from 
 the northern Alps, and from the Appenines, which rise between 
 it and the Tuscan sea on the south. 
 
 The city of Pavia is situated in the great plains through 
 which the Po runs, and very near the confluence of that river 
 with the Tecino. It is nearly midway between the northern 
 end of the Tuscan sea, and the Alps ; and about one third of 
 the distance from the western Alps, (which separate Italy and 
 France,) to the Adriatic sea. This city often occurs in the 
 history of Northern Italy. This fact, and its position, make 
 it the most convenient central place from which to point out 
 the relative bearing and distance of the many cities which 
 are to be mentioned. Pavia is in north latitude, 45, 10. east 
 longitude 9. 9. 
 
 After Cfearlemagne had subdued the kingdom of Lombardy 
 and had annexed it to the German empire, it was sometimes 
 called by its former name, and sometimes the kingdom of 
 Italy. From A. D. 900, to the middle of the eleventh century, 
 the events which occurred in northern Italy were never re- 
 corded, or the records of them have been lost. It is known, 
 however, that in these one hundred and fifty years, the Italian 
 cities had been growing rich and ^sopulijus, and that most of 
 them had been surrounded by walls, and th'^at some of them 
 
322 NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 had, within the walls, strong citadels. Compared with the 
 extent of the country, the number of cities was very great, and 
 the strong holds or castles were more, jn proportion, than in 
 Germany. These facts indicate a highly belligerent state of 
 society. Sentiments of republican freedom are supposed to 
 have arisen, and to have been cherished in these cities, in these 
 one hundred and fifty years. A condition approaching to 
 independence of the German empire existed in all northern 
 Italy, when Frederick Barbarossa was elected emperor in 
 1152. The claims of the German emperors to be the sove- 
 reigns of northern Italy had continued, though the utmost 
 military power of the empire was incompetent to enforce them. 
 Frederick Barbarossa so found it to be, throughout the whole 
 of his reign, (IJ 52 to 1190,) thirty-three years of which he 
 devoted to a costly, desolating, and unsuccessful warfare to 
 obtain the mastery. He crossed the Alps no less than six 
 times, with numerous armies. This is one of the most strik- 
 ing examples, in the thousands recorded, of the misery which 
 one man may inflict upon millions. Yet Frederick was 
 neither a bad man, nor a tyrannical monarch, for the age in 
 which he lived. 
 
 There were different routes from Germany into Italy over 
 the Alps. Frederick passed through most of them ; sometimes 
 coming from Bavaria through the Tyrol, and the bishopric of 
 Trent, and entering at the north-east part of Italy. Sometimes 
 he came from the kingdom of Burgundy, then part of the 
 German dominions, and no,w southern France. His route, in 
 this case, was through Savoy, over Mont Cenis, and through 
 Piedm_ont. His first descent on Italy was through the Tyrol, 
 from Bavaria, in 1154. He had then two objects, to chastise 
 his rebellious subjects, and to be crowned at Pavia, as king of 
 Italy, and at Rome, as emperor. 
 
 At this time, Milan had become the richest, the most popu- 
 lous, and the most strongly fortified of the cities. It is situated 
 in the plain, between two tributaries to the Po, the Tecino and 
 the Adda, and about seventeen miles nearly north from Pavia. 
 This city had taken the lead in the opposition to the empire, 
 and had formed an alliance with several other cities; and was, 
 consequently, in a state of hostility to those cities which from 
 choice, fear, or jealousy of Milan, still adhered to the empire. 
 The inhabitants of northern Italy, at this time, may be com- 
 prised in these classes: 1. The nobles, of various grades and 
 wealth ; most of whom resided in castles on their estates, and 
 were divided into the two factions of Guelfs and Ghibelines. 
 
NORTHERN ITALY. 323 
 
 2. The agriculturalists, some of whom had estates of their 
 own ; but most of them were vassals of the nobles, or tenants 
 under them, with a relaxation of strict feudal rights. 3. The 
 cities and their inhabitants, who were divisible into many- 
 classes, the most numerous of which were the merchants and 
 mechanics, both of them free, and inclined to preserve their 
 freedom. The whole population of the cities and villages 
 were trained to arms, and were formed into militia. Among 
 the nobility, the profession of arms was the only one. There 
 were many villages on the great plain, w'hich depended on 
 some one of the cities for protection. 
 
 The character of this age may be illustrated by noticing 
 two subjects : 1. The manner of conducting war. 2. The 
 relation of the two factions (Guelfs and Ghibelines) to each 
 other. 
 
 The inhabitants of cities being formed into bodies of militia, 
 in every city there w^as a heavy car, drawn by oxen, which 
 w^as called the carroccio. It was used to bear the flags and 
 armorial insignia of the city. A high pole rose in the middle 
 of the car, bearing the colors, and, before it, the figure of the 
 Saviour, with extended arms, as though bestowing a benedic- 
 tion. There was an altar in front of the car, at which the 
 priest daily performed religious ceremonies ; and, in the rear 
 of the car were seated the trumpeters, whose employment it 
 was to sound the charge or retreat. The carroccio was 
 sacred, was the rallying point in battle, and was, at all events, 
 to be defended and preserved. 
 
 The origin of the Guelfs and Ghibelines has been mention- 
 ed in another place. They were first heard of about the year 
 1140, at the battle of Winsberg, in Swabia, in which the em- 
 peror Conrad III. and his vassal, Henry the Lion, were the 
 opponents. Henry's family name Avas Guelf, and his parti- 
 sans distinguished themselves by his name. Conrad was of 
 the Hohenstauffen family, and that family arose in the town of 
 Ghiblingen, in Wirtemburg. His partisans called themselves 
 Ghibelines. Hence, as Henry was regarded as a rebel, Guelf 
 came to be (among Ghibelines) a general name for the rebel- 
 lious. Iq the long-continued conflicts between the emperors 
 and the popes, the Ghibelines were commonly found on the 
 side of the emperors, and the Guelfs on the side of the popes. 
 Afterwards, in the wars and contentions which arose among 
 the people of the Italian republics, these party names were 
 always in use, even to the end of the fifteenth century. It has 
 been said that the Guelfs were those who maintained the prin- 
 
324 NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 ciples of liberty; the Ghibelines those who supported arbi- 
 trary power. It is much more probable, and much more 
 consistent with the well-known effects of party spirit, to sup- 
 pose, that these names were convenient, if not necessary dis- 
 tinctions, in the long-continued conflicts among the Italians, in 
 which there was no other principle than a strife for mastery. 
 Both parties were alike ambitious, rapacious, cruel, and tyran- 
 nical. Both names were applied to noble families, who held 
 castles and rich domains, and who had numerous followers, 
 sustaining their chiefs with force and bloodshed. It is also 
 true of these parties, as of most others, that they sometimes 
 changed sides as to principles, (if any they had but the im- 
 pulse of personal enmity and vengeance,) and that Guelfs 
 changed to Ghibelines, and Ghibelines to Guelfs. It is not 
 reasonable to assume, that, in the convulsions, tumults, and 
 bloody civil wars which continued through three centuries, 
 and which divided the cities and people of Italy, there was a 
 dominant principle always to be known by a mere party name. 
 The Guelfs were sometimes in alliance with monarchs and 
 with popes who were very far from being the friends of liberty ; 
 but it is also true that they were frequently on the popular 
 side, and very certain, that when they were the ruling party, 
 they were as oppressive and tyrannical as their adversaries. 
 Some of the cities were distinguished by one of these names, 
 and some of them by the other. But when northern Italy 
 had freed itself from the subjection to the empire, and its mem- 
 bers engaged in contentions among themselves, and the inhab- 
 itants of the same city were engaged in the most vindictive 
 warfare w^ith each other, these names were still used by the 
 hostile parties. 
 
 Frederick's first visit to Italy was that of a sovereign exas- 
 perated by the conduct of rebellious subjects. His route, 
 through northern Italy to Pavia, and thence to Rome, (in both 
 of which places he was crowned,) was marked by violence, 
 conflagration, and crueUies. He was limited in such exercise 
 of power only by his ability, which the oppressed Italians 
 were enabled so far to control, as to force him to retire over 
 the Alps. The people of Milan were his most efficient oppo- 
 nents ; and, after his retirement, they avenged themselves on 
 the cities which had adhered to him, while they rebuilt the 
 places which he had destroyed. Pavia, seventeen miles south 
 of Milan ; Cremona, about thirty-eight miles east of Pavia ; 
 and Novara, about twenty-five miles north-west of Pavia, were 
 made to feel the displeasure of Milan ; while Tortona, twenty 
 
NORTHERN ITALY. 325 
 
 miles south-west of Pavia, and several villages, were rebuilt, 
 by the aid of the Milanese. The relative position of these 
 places shows how much the Italians were weakened by their 
 internal divisions. 
 
 In 1158, Frederick appeared again, with a numerous army' 
 of German barbarians. The same desolation again marked 
 his course. His principal object was to reduce Milan. He 
 could not force an entry into the city, and attempted to reduce 
 it by famine. The Milanese could see their fields desolated 
 from their walls. Wearied, at length, he made a treaty. One 
 of tiie provisions was, that he should send into the city a 
 foreigner, with supreme power, called a j)odesia, (from the 
 Latin potestas, power or authority.) These, and other con- 
 ditions, were so oppressive, thai, in the following year, Milan 
 drove out the podesta, and again took to arms. Frederick did 
 not attennpt to reduce Milan, but applied his force to the city of 
 Crema, one of its allies. Crema is on the river Adda, twenty- 
 two miles north-east of Parvia, and twenty-five nearly north 
 east of Milan. Frederick had a number of young persons as 
 hostages, children of citizens of Crema. He erected a move- 
 able tower, and bound these children to it in the most exposed 
 position, and forced the tower, containing armed men, close tc 
 the walls of the cit}^ The besieged had the election to be 
 subdued, or to destroy their children in repelling their foes. 
 They called to their children to die nobly, and they were 
 killed, if not by the hands of their own parents, within theii 
 view. The tower was repelled ; but, after six months, famine 
 conquered these gallant people. They were allowed to retire 
 to Milan, but their city was given up, first to pillage, and ther 
 to flames. (January 26, IIGO.) 
 
 Frederick remained in Italy, prosecuting the war. Rein- 
 forced from Germany, in 1161 he renewed his attack or 
 Milan. In March, 1162, he reduced the city by famine, anc 
 its inhabitants surrendered at discretion. On the 25th of tha 
 month, he had ordered every living being to depart, and then 
 utterly destroyed the whole city, literally leaving not one stone 
 on another. 
 
 The measures of Frederick had alienated some cities which 
 had supported him, and a feeling of sympathy and compassion 
 for the Milanese, generally gained strength. Five years after- 
 wards, and even while Frederick was employed in controver- 
 sies in Italy, near Rome, the people in northern Italy met and 
 formed the League of Lombardy, in 1167. Even the Guelfs 
 and Ghibelines now united to resist the common oppressor. The 
 28 
 
326 NORTHERN ITALY. 
 
 towns and cities of the Verona territory joined in this league. 
 Verona is a very important city, in the north-eastern part of 
 Italy, ninety miles east by north from Pa via, a territory through 
 which the river Adige flows. These cities also joined the 
 league, viz. Treviso, one hundred and forty miles north-east; 
 Ferrara, one hundred and twenty-five east by south ; Mantua, 
 eighty miles east ; Brescia, forty-five miles north-east ; Berga- 
 mo, thirty-five miles north-east ; and Lodi, fifteen miles north- 
 east, from Pavia. Venice, on the east coast of northern Italy, 
 joined the league. Nearly all the considerable cities on the 
 north side of the Po had combined in the common defence. 
 Ferrara, on the south side of the Po, joined the confederates. 
 
 In April, 1167, the militia of six of these cities assisted the 
 people of Milan, and, under their creditable zeal and persever- 
 ance, Milan rose again from its ruins, and was soon prepared 
 to oppose itself anew to its relentless enemy. Meanwhile, the 
 emperor was occupied in attempting to reduce Rome to obe- 
 dience. This patriotic spirit, on the north of the Po, extended 
 itself to the cities on and south of that river, and these cities 
 soon joined the northern confederacy, viz. Placentia, east 
 twenty miles on the Po ; Parma, fifty-five south-east ; Mode- 
 na, eighty-five south-east ; Bologna, one hundred and twenty 
 south-east from Pavia. Other cities afterwards joined, viz. 
 Novara, twenty-five north-west ; Vercelli, thirty west ; Como, 
 thirty north ; Tertona, twenty south-west, and Asti forty south- 
 west from Pavia. When Frederick returned from Rome, he 
 found nearly the whole of northern Italy confederated to 
 oppose him. In the month of March, 1168, he departed over 
 Mount Cenis into Burgundy, (now Dauphine in France,) to 
 recruit his forces and re-commence his profitless warfare. 
 Pavia and Montferrat still adhered to the emperor. Montfer- 
 rat is a territory of considerable extent in the south-west cor- 
 ner of Italy, adjoining Piedmont. To sever Pavia and Mont- 
 ferrat, the confederates built the city of Alexandria, twenty-five 
 miles south-west of Pavia, near the confluence of the two 
 rivers Tanero and Bormio, which unite, and soon after fall 
 into the Po, on the south side. 
 
 In 1 174, Frederick came with another army, but met with 
 little success. An attempt to treat, failed, from the exorbitant 
 demands of the emperor. He gained nothing during the 
 winter. Having strengthened himself by new forces from 
 Germany, in the spring of 1176 he resolved to crush the Mi- 
 lanese army, which encountered him north-west of Milan, a 
 few miles. Fortune, at first, favored him, when nine hundred 
 
NORTHERN ITALY. 327 
 
 young" men, in a body, having knelt and invoked God, rushed 
 to the conflict ; and their example, re-animating the Milanese, 
 all united in one deadly effort. Frederick was, at length, 
 completely vanquished, and escaped, himself, with extreme 
 peril. A truce of six years followed. 
 
 At the end of that time, a diet or congress was held at Con- 
 stance, in the north-east corner of Switzerland, (on the lake of 
 Constance,) and on the 25th of June, 1183, a final treaty of 
 peace was settled. The following is Sismondi's account of 
 the terms of this peace : — The emperor renounced all regal 
 privileges which he had claimed in the interior of the cities. 
 He acknowledged the right of the confederate cities to levy 
 armies, enclose themselves within fortifications, and to exercise 
 civil and criminal jurisdiction, by officers of their own appoint- 
 ment, and to choose consuls by the nomination of the people. 
 The cities were authorized to take measures to strengthen 
 their confederation, for the maintenance of the rights acknowl- 
 edged by this treaty. 
 
 The rights of the emperor were also defined ; but the con- 
 federates had the further right to buy out these, by an annual 
 payment of two thousand marks of silver. 
 
 Thus, after a relentless war of the third of a century, the 
 cities of northern Italy had fought themselves free against the 
 whole German empire. The annual payment was only the 
 form in which that liberty was acknowledged. This was the 
 first instance of a treaty between a monarch and his sub- 
 jects, in which the rights of independent self-government were 
 established. (June, 1183.) 
 
 The restless Frederick was soon after induced, at a very 
 advanced age, to engage in a crusade to the holy land. In his 
 way thither, he accidentally lost his life, from bathing (as it is 
 said) in a river, (the Cydnus or the Salef.) near the north-east 
 corner of the Mediterranean, in the year 1 190. 
 
•28 ITALY. 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 
 ITALY. 
 
 From the Peace of Constance, in 1133, to the death of Frederick 11.^ 
 Emperor of Germany and King of the Tioo Sicilies, in 1250. 
 
 The events of these sixty-seven years require a more ex- 
 tended view of Italy, and some description of the agents who 
 were engaged in them. 
 
 1. Germaii Emperors. — Henry VI., son of Frederick Bar- 
 barossa, succeeded his father, and died September 28, 1197. 
 Henry had married Constance, heiress of the Two Sicilies, 
 and, in her right, was king. On his death, the crown of the 
 Two Sicilies went to Henry's infant son, Frederick II. Two 
 emperors were elected on Henry's death : Philip I., brother 
 of Henry VI., by the Ghibelines ; Otho IV., son of Henry 
 the Lion, by the Guelfs. While these two lived, civil war 
 raged in Germany. Philip was assassinated in 1208. Otho 
 reigned till 1212, undisturbed, when the pope. Innocent III., 
 caused Frederick II., son of Henry VI., to go to Aix-la-Cha- 
 pelle and be crowned. Then Otho IV. and Frederick II. 
 were both emperors until May, 1218, when Otho died. 
 
 2. The Popes. — Innocent III. reigned from 1197 to 1216, 
 ind was the greatest man in Europe, in his time. Honorius 
 :il. from 1216 to 1227; Gregory IX. from 1227 to 1241'; 
 CJelestine IV., then Innocent IV. from 1243 to 1254. 
 
 3. The Noble Families of Italy. — While the Italian cities 
 and Frederick Barbarossa were contending, the nobles seem 
 not to have taken a conspicuous part on either side. These 
 families had formerly been feudal lords throughout Italy. 
 Their castles still crowned the summits of the hills, and were 
 scattered on the plains. When the cities became free, and 
 were powerful enough to take and hold the lands around 
 them, the nobles had no resource but to join the cities. Very 
 few of them were sufficiently powerful to retain their domin- 
 ions and their vassals in a state of independence ; and even 
 these few (now disconnected from the German empire) were 
 obliged to continue, without a country, or to join some one of 
 the cities. Thus, all the nobles became members of cities, 
 ind brought with them their enmities as Guelfs and Ghibe- 
 
ELEMENTS OF HISTORY. 329 
 
 ines. These two parties became prominent agents in these 
 sixty-seven years. 
 
 4*. The Subjects of ContesU — The emperors and the popes 
 were still contending for dominion. The Ghibeline cities 
 sustained the pretensions of the former ; the Guelf cities those 
 of the latter. These two different descriptions of cities were, 
 therefore, hostile. Not only the north, but the middle and the 
 south of Italy, engaged in these contests. 
 
 Although the events from 1183 to 1250, in Italy, are many 
 and complicated, and embrace the whole surface of Italy, they 
 arose from a policy which explains all of them. The Ghibe- 
 line party adhered to the emperors of Germany, the Guelfs to 
 the popes and the church. The emperors and the popes were 
 always hostile rivals. But these relations were not invariable. 
 If a Guelf emperor happened to be elected, (as was the case 
 in the election of Otho IV.,) the Guelfs changed sides. If it 
 suited the papal policy to oppose the Guelf emperor, which 
 was the case as to Frederick II. (Ghibeline) when opposed to 
 Otho, (Guelf,) the pope, for the time, became Ghibeline. But 
 the general aspect of Italian affairs for this period of sixty- 
 seven years, is this : — The popes used every effort, founded in 
 spiritual domination, in artful intrigues, in exciting wars and 
 •ebellions, to control the imperial power. They had well- 
 bunded apprehensions of being reduced to the humble condi- 
 aon of Roman bishops. The crowns of Lombardy, of Ger- 
 many, of Naples and Sicily, were united in Frederick II. 
 This prince was one of the ablest men of his time, and sur- 
 passed only by Innocent III, who was of middle age, noble 
 by birth, and entitled to be ranked with Gregory VII. in his 
 ecclesiastical zeal and ambition. The territories over which 
 Frederick had dominion, enclosed the papal territories.* 
 
 Frederick II. was placed under the guardianship of Inno- 
 cent III. when about four years old, by his widowed moth- 
 er, Constance, who soon after died. Innocent had caused 
 Frederick to be crowned from interested motives ; but when 
 Honorius III. succeeded Innocent, Frederick naturally return- 
 ed to hostility to the papal authority, and to alliance with the 
 Ghibeline cities and nobles ; while ' Honorius necessarily re- 
 lied on his spiritual power, and on the cities, nobles, and peo- 
 ple, distinguished as Guelfs. Among the Guelfs was the 
 powerful family of Este, which had long been sovereign over 
 
 * See chap. iii. part I. of Hallam's Middle Ages, as to the extent and 
 title of the church estates. 
 
 28* 
 
330 ELEMENTS OF HISTORY. 
 
 an extensive territory north of the Po, in eastern Lombardy, 
 west of Venice, including Padua and Verona. North of this 
 territory, and extending to the Alps, was another territory, 
 held by the family of Romana, of which the dukes or mar- 
 quises were called Ezza, or Eccelino. This family were 
 Ghibelines. Thus, in many parts of northern and middle 
 Italy, were intermingled the families of these two parties ; and 
 in every city the same party distinctions appeared, the Guelfs 
 being, usually, on the popular side. 
 
 By the peace of Constance (1183) the cities of northern 
 Italy were left to choose their own forms of government, and 
 this freedom extended itself to all the cities in the middle part 
 of Italy. Various forms of popular election were adopted, 
 oecurity against the abuse of power was sought in frequent 
 elections and from rotation in office. But sudden and violent 
 revolutions were of frequent occurrence. To guard against 
 these, the expedient was adopted, in most of the cities, of 
 choosing an eminent person, of some other city, to come and 
 rule for a year. To this officer the name of podesta was 
 given, and he exercised military and judicial power, amount- 
 ing almost to despotism. It was hoped that a stranger, dis- 
 connected from interior factions, would be able to exercise his 
 authority impartially and usefully for all. This hope was 
 seldom realized. Councils of citizens were sometimes chosen 
 to regulate or control the podesta. The Italians were never 
 able to balance powers in such a manner as to secure them- 
 selves from usurpations and tyranny. The legislative, the 
 judicial, and the executive authorities were so united in the 
 same individual, or body, that no check of the one on the 
 other existed, and tyrannical use of power was inevitable. But 
 that which added to the social insecurity of these cities was, 
 that the military power was usually added to the other three, 
 and often silenced all of them. Citizens were armed for self- 
 defence, and dwelling-places w^ere, more or less, fortified. On 
 the first alarm, the shops were closed, and chains thrown 
 across the streets. Whole families were butchered or exiled, 
 and palaces razed to the ground. Sometimes the Ghibelines 
 were expelled and banished, and sometimes the Guelfs. As 
 fortune favored the exiled, they returned to take vengeance on 
 their adversaries. 
 
 One of the most detestable tyrants that ever appeared on 
 ( irth, was Eccelino, of the family of Romana, appointed by 
 x^rederick II. to rule at Verona. He was of diminutive stat- 
 ure, cold and merciless, unequalled in bravery and military 
 
MILAN. 331 
 
 skill. It would require a volume to narrate all the instances 
 of his cruelty. It was said to be common all over northern 
 Italy to see persons who were either without hands, without 
 ears, without eyes, or otherwise disfigured and maimed, who 
 declared themselves to have been reduced to such miserable 
 condition by this Eccelino. He had eleven thousand Paduans 
 in his army. Padua revolted. These eleven thousand were 
 imprisoned, and all but two hundred met a violent or lingering 
 death. He, at length, fell into the hands of his enemies, in 
 September, 1259. After he was made prisoner, he refused to 
 speak, rejected medicine, tore the bandages from his wounds, 
 and expired on the eleventh day of his captivity, at the age of 
 sixty-five. In the following year, his brother and all his fam- 
 ily were massacred. 
 
 The power of the church, acting on the superstition of the 
 age, at length subdued Frederick. Repeated excommunica- 
 tions, and especially that pronounced by a council convened at 
 Lyons by Innocent IV., in the year 1245, terrified the empe- 
 ror's friends, and induced them to forsake him. He retired to 
 Naples, and died there in December, 1250, in his fifty-sixth 
 year. The papists draw his character in very dark colors. 
 While, on the other hand, many excellencies are ascribed to 
 him, as a prince and as a man. It is not denied that he was 
 much in advance of his own age in his acquirements. Under 
 other circumstances, he might have been ranked among those 
 who would have promoted intelligence, and have essentially 
 aided in dispelling barbarism. 
 
 T^rojii 1250 to 1313. — These sixty-three years exhibit the 
 people of Italy in a series of internal tumults and vindictive 
 wars. They had earned freedom at great expense ; but they 
 proved, as so many other people have done, that to drive out 
 despotism is one thing, and to substitute rational liberty is 
 entirely another. The external pressure having been remov- 
 ed, the thought and action devoted to that removal, had now to 
 find objects at home. The party names continued, but they 
 served only to designate virulent, insatiable factions. Before 
 the end of these sixty-three years, the republics of Italy had 
 prepared themselves for masters, and were willing to be at 
 rest under a severer despotism than that which they had ex- 
 pelled. 
 
 In the year 1250, there were more than two hundred politi- 
 cal communities in Italy, exercising the rights of government 
 idependently of each other. The same events involved, in 
 
<Jd» MILAN, 
 
 general, several of these communities. Historians have, there- 
 fore, found it exceedingly difficult to seize on any leading 
 principle, and so to adhere to that as to make an intelligible, 
 connected narrative, out of such complication of facts. Noth- 
 ing more is necessary, and nothing more will be attempted, 
 than to give a concise view of the principal communities, con- 
 sidering, as far as may be practicable, each one by itself 
 
 In northern Italy, Milan was always regarded as the lead- 
 ing city. There were several villages and cities in its neigh- 
 borhood, whose political fortunes were inseparable from those 
 of Milan. The population of this city consisted of Ghibeline 
 and Guelf nobles, and their respective followers, and of mer- 
 chants and mechanics, priests and laborers. Its government 
 was vested in councils, variously chosen, at different times, 
 and of a chief executive officer, always a foreigner, and chosen 
 for one year, and exercising his power as podesta. Besides 
 the incessant personal quarrels between the two noble factions, 
 there was a contest for power between three parties, the Ghib- 
 elines, the Guelfs, and the citizens. If there be any general 
 principle in the historical events of Milan, from 1250 to 1500, 
 it is found in the action of these three parties on each other. 
 To which may be added, that this action often took a tempo- 
 rary character from external causes : that is, the position in 
 which Milan stood, at different times, in respect to foreign 
 communities ; and, finally, from the absolute dominion of a 
 single family. 
 
 It often happened in Milan, as it formerly did in ancient 
 Rome, that some distinguished noble (whatever the real motive 
 may have been) would join the popular side. Pagan della 
 Torre, lord of Valsassina, a territory north of Milan, at the 
 foot of the Alps, commended himself to the people of Milan. 
 He had raised and employed a body of cavalry for the defence 
 of the city. He, and others of his family, acquired a popu- 
 larity which was soon connected with office. That of podesta 
 was followed by the title of elder, and then, lord of the people. 
 Philip, one of this family, had been raised to like honors, in 
 1264, over several cities around Milan. Thus, in less than 
 fifteen years after the sovereignty of the German emperors 
 became merely nominal, the Milanese and their neighbors had 
 prepared for themselves a master. 
 
 The elevation of the della Torre family could not fail to 
 bring out envy, jealousy, and rivalry. These sentiments were 
 •xhibited in the noble family of Visconti, who were lords over 
 lother territory, northwardly of Milan, towards the Alps. 
 
MILAN. 333 
 
 While the della Torre family ruled at Milan, the archbishop 
 of that city was one of the Visconti family. He, with others, 
 was exiled. The Ghibelines, who had been previously exiled, 
 united with the archbishop, and formed an army to reinstate 
 themselves. The della Torre party went forth from the city 
 in January, 1277, to meet the archbishop and his forces, but 
 were surprised and defeated; the Visconti triumphed, and 
 Milan and its dependencies became a principality, under that 
 family. It so continued till 1302. In this time the Visconti 
 had become rich and powerful, and had formed many family 
 alliances tending to the exaltation of their house. Their reign 
 was that of the Ghibelines. Then the Guelfs prevailed, and 
 Guido della Torre, after an exile of twenty-five years, was 
 restored, and the Ghibelines banished. But in 1311, when 
 Henry VII. appeared, he required the banishment of the 
 Guelfs, and the restoration of the Ghibelines. The Visconti 
 resumed their power, and made it little short of absolute. 
 Matteo Visconti ruled Milan as its lord and master, but in a 
 manner which was useful to the governed, and creditable to 
 himself, until 1322. This w^as the reign of the Ghibeline 
 faction. Galeazzo Visconti succeeded Matteo his father. The 
 Guelfs displaced him for a shoit time. He was recalled and 
 reinstated with the lordship of Milan. 
 
 In 1348, the Visconti family had enlarged their territories 
 around Milan, and now ruled over the central part, from the 
 state of Genoa on the south, to the Alps on the north. On the 
 west, the limit extended to the lands of the marquis of Mont- 
 ferrat, and on the east, to those of Mantua and Parma. There 
 were now only six independent states in northern Italy : 
 Montferrat, Milan, Verona, Padua, Mantua, and Ferrara, all 
 of them under the government of noble families; the whole 
 was included in the dominions of one or other of them. In ^ 
 1351, the Visconti lord of Milan ruled over sixteen cities of 
 Lombardy, which had been so many independent republics. 
 Bologna was added by military force, and an attempt made on 
 Florence. In 1368, the Milanese lordship had been still en- 
 larged, and was then held by two brothers of the Visconti 
 family, who were exceedingly powerful in money and military 
 force, and allied by marriage to the royal families of France 
 and England. A more odious picture of cruelty and tyranny 
 does not appear in history, than that drawn of these two 
 brothers. Ingenuity was exhausted to invent tortures for the 
 accused and condemned. 
 
 Pope Urban V. attempted to oppose the usurpations of the 
 
334 MILAN. 
 
 Visconti, who were extending their power into Tuscany. 
 The pope issued his bull of excommunication, and sent it, by- 
 two legates, to Milan, who presented this terrible anathema to 
 Barnabas Visconti, one of the two brothers. But the effect 
 expected by the pope did not follow. " Barnabas forced the 
 two legates to eat, in his presence, the parchment on which 
 the bull was written, together with the leaden seals and silken 
 strings." From 1375 to 1378, the Visconti, and Florence, 
 and the church, were involved in war. In the latter year a 
 congress was held to negotiate a peace, which ended without 
 efTecting that object. But the terror which the Visconti had 
 inspired throughout northern Italy, subsided as Barnabas, the 
 surviving brother, yielded to the inroads of time and infirmity. 
 
 The brother whom Barnabas survived left a son named 
 Gian Galeazzo, who appears to have been jointly entitled with 
 Barnabas to sovereignty, and the family riches. In providing 
 ibr his children, Barnabas intended to deprive his nephew of 
 his share, for their benefit. The nephew had discovered 
 several plots against him, but uttered no complaint. He shut 
 himself up at Pavia, and devoted himself to rigorous observ- 
 ance of religious duties, always in the presence of men of the 
 church. In 1385, Galeazzo informed his uncle that he was 
 about to perform a pilgrimage to a shrine near lake Maggiore, 
 north of Milan; and that he desired the gratification of seeing 
 his uncle as he passed. Barnabas and his two sons met 
 Galeazzo a short distance from Milan, the latter having with 
 him a guard suited only to his expedition, though numerous. 
 When the parties drew near to each other, Galeazzo respectful- 
 ly dismounted, and while he embraced his uncle, said in Ger- 
 man to his guards, "Strike!" The uncle and the two sons 
 were seized and transported to a prison, where Barnabas 
 finished his days, at the close of the same year. No one 
 avenged or regretted the fate of Barnabas ; and no one hailed 
 the accession of Galeazzo. The Milanese, once so free, and so 
 proud and worthy of freedom, had sunk to the level of slaves, 
 and were indifferent by whom the rod of a tyrant was held. 
 
 Galeazzo Visconti ruled Milan and its territories from 1385 
 to 1402. In this time, he extended his dominions to the Adri- 
 atic sea, and had made conquests in middle Italy. Florence 
 purchased, at great cost, a peace often years; but this did not 
 prevent Visconti from seizing the city of Sienna, part of the 
 Florentine territory. A more detestable character than Gale- 
 azzo Visconti is of rare occurrence in any age of the world. 
 The scale of his morality was to acquire whatsoever he want- 
 
MILAN. 335 
 
 ed: his means were, bribery, perfidy, fraud, force, poison, the 
 dagger, and the rack. He had not the merit of being a 
 frank, acknowledged villain; for that which is most odious in 
 his character, was the meanness that governed the perpetration 
 of his crimes. In the autumn of 1402, the plague scourged 
 Italy, in addition to the calamities which this tyrant and usurper 
 had poured forth. Visconti immured himself in his castle of 
 Marignano, fifteen miles north of Milan, and cut off all com- 
 munication with«the outward world. But the enemy he sought 
 to escape penetrated to his seclusion, and put an end to his 
 crimes and his life in September, 1402. 
 
 The necessity of having arms, and of knowing how to use 
 them, had driven the Italians to many expedients. That of 
 forming independent military bodies, for the express purpose 
 of selling their time and skill to the highest bidder, was the 
 most dangerous of all these expedients to the peace and security 
 of the country. " Companies of adventure," as they were 
 called, composed of English, French, Gascons, and others, 
 who had served in the wars between France and England, 
 appeared in Italy. Compani^es were also formed of Italians. 
 In the year 1378, Alberic, count of Barbiano, formed a milita- 
 ry force composed of Italians only, under the name of St. 
 George, which acquired the first rank for military science, and 
 became the school of the soldier. Other military schools had 
 arisen under the patronage of Galeazzo Visconti, and he had 
 in his court several captains who were as destitute of every 
 virtue as they w^ere skilful in the arts of destruction. Such 
 had been Galeazzo, and such his policy, that when he was 
 forced to think of protectors for his young sons, and of guard- 
 ians of his dominions, there were no men better adapted to his 
 purpose than these military chiefs. The widow of Galeazzo 
 was associated with four of these chiefs in this trust; and her 
 favorite was a person of very low origin, and who had been a 
 servant of her husband. Sucli guardians soon exhibited their 
 respective characters. The military chiefs divided the Milanese 
 cities and dominions among themselves. The widow soon 
 found her appropriate place, in consequence of her violence, 
 perfidy, and insatiable cruelties, in a prison, where she died by 
 poison. (1404) Almost every city became a separate princi- 
 pality, some under Ghibeline, and some under Guelf govern- 
 ment. This period maybe selected, perhaps, as that in which 
 crime, profligacy, and debasement of every description, were 
 more triumphant in Italy, than at any other. This appears to 
 have been so, notwithstanding learning had been successfully 
 
336 MILAN. 
 
 cultivated in several cities, within the last fifty years, as vvil 
 be shown in another place. 
 
 Gian Maria Viscont the oldest son of Galeazzo, was callec 
 duke of Milan, though bereft of nearly all that his father held 
 His taste and ambition did not inspire him with the desire o 
 governing. He contented himself with ministering to a singu 
 lar passion, that of torturing human beings. He fed hi; 
 hounds with human flesh, and procured the condemned fron 
 the tribunals, tliat he might see them torn ii^ pieces by hit 
 dogs. When the supply fell short, he increased it, by causing 
 the condemnation of those in whose crimes he had participated. 
 In J 412, he was assassinated. 
 
 The second son, Filippo Maria Visconti, was about twenty- 
 one in 1412. He is said to have been ambitious and timid, 
 and so sensible of his singular ugliness, that after the first year 
 he secluded himself entirely from public view. On the death 
 of his brother he appeared at Milan. The whole power had 
 been in the hands of a military chief, named Facino Cane, who 
 died on the same day that the brother was assassinated. Fi- 
 lippo immediately married the widow of Cane, and thus ac- 
 quired an influence over the soldiery. Though destitute of all 
 merit himself, Filippo was able to discover it in others, and to 
 employ it usefully for himself He attracted very able men 
 into his service, and especially one named Carmagnola, a Pied- 
 montese soldier of fortune. Before the end of 1422, this fortu- 
 nate soldier had brought all the states and cities held by 
 Filippo's father, again under dominion; and had added thereto 
 the republic of Genoa, as a dependency on Milan. 
 
 That part of Italy which extends south-eastwardly from the 
 vicinity of Bologna and Ravenna along the north-east coast oi 
 Italy, having Tuscany on the south-west, was called Romagna. 
 The stales of the church are now% in part, within Romagna. 
 Filippo having subdued northern Italy, turned his arms upon 
 Romagna and Tuscany. Florence, Venice, Sienna, Alphonso 
 of Naples, the duke of Savoy, the lord of Mantua, and the 
 marquis of Ferrara, united (1425) in a league against Filippo. 
 Meanwhile Carmagnola, who had earned the confidence and 
 the gratitude of Filippo, became an object of jealousy and fear. 
 He vvas dismissed and disgraced, and was not even permitted 
 to know the nature of his offence. He found his way to 
 Venice, and entered the service of the league. At first, Car- 
 magnola was victorious over the forces of his former master 
 In 1431, fortune deserted him. On this occasion, the peculia 
 policy of Venice comes into view. That government nevci 
 
MILAN. 33t 
 
 employed its citizens in military service, either as officers or 
 men. It employed foreigners, but never had the least respect 
 for, nor confidence in any, whom they knew only as adven- 
 turers, making a traffic of their blood. Venice employed such 
 persons, but always with the secret reservation of making them 
 responsible, by any means, however mysterious and perfidious, 
 for all disasters. After Carmagnola had been unfortunate, he 
 was invited to Venice to arrange a new campaign. He was 
 received with great deference in the council chamber, detained 
 in conversation till the shades of evening came on; was then 
 seized, imprisoned, and next day put to the torture to obtain 
 secrets. At the end of twenty days he was brought forth, 
 (5th of May, 1432,) his mouth gagged; and being placed be- 
 tween two columns on the square of St. Mark, his head fell in 
 the presence of a multitude, who knew of no other principle of 
 government than that of terror. 
 
 The battles which Carmagnola had fought against the 
 Milanese, were in the eastern part of northern Italy, near the 
 banks of the Po, and mostly on the northern side of that river. 
 
 The residue of Filippo's reign was spent in war with 
 Venice and Florence. The latter state had employed a soldier 
 of fortune named Francisco Sforza ; the former employed 
 Bartolemeo Coleoni ; and both are mentioned as able generals. 
 Peace having been made in 1441, Filippo gave his daughter 
 Bianca in marriage to Sforza. The war was renewed, but 
 Sforza adhered to the Florentines. In 1447, Filippo being 
 hard pressed by the Venetians, made offers to his son-in-law 
 which were accepted ; and Sforza withdrew his army, and 
 marched for Milan. On the way he learned that Filippo died 
 13th of August, 1447. 
 
 Filippo left no legitimate successor. No one of the Visconti 
 family was living but Bianca, the wife of Sforza, the natural 
 daughter of Filippo; and Valentina, a sister of the last duke 
 Galeazzo. She was then the wife of the French duke of Or- 
 leans. Females were excluded from the ducal succession. 
 Four of the citizens of Milan excited an insurrection, and the 
 republic was declared to be restored, Sforza, and other gene- 
 rals, agreed to support the republic. The duke of Orleans 
 asserted his claim by a hostile invasion on the Avest side. 
 Sforza employed himself against the Venetians on the east. 
 By force, by intrigue, and by cruehies, Sforza procured him- 
 self to be proclaimed duke of Milan, February, 1450; and 
 reigned till his decease in March, 1466. This person appears 
 to have been greatly the superior of all who had preceded him, 
 29 
 
33S MILAN'. 
 
 in talenis. disposition, and usefulness. His son and successor, 
 Galeazzo, was weak, proriiirate. and tyrannical ; and not the 
 superior of the worst of those who had preceded him. Three 
 young: patriots conspired to put him to death. They studied 
 most diligently, the bt^st means of effecting their object. The 
 day selected was the '26th Dtx-ember. 1470; the place, a church 
 at which the duke was to apj-vear in a public religious ceremo- 
 ny. The duke was slain, and two of the conspirators were 
 killed on the spot. The third escaped, but was taken and 
 tenured to death. While a prisoner, he wrote an account of 
 the conspiracy, and of the motives. This account is said, by 
 Sismondi, to have come down ?o the present day ; and he be- 
 stows on it the commendation of having been "composed in a 
 strain of noblest enthusiasm, with a deep religious feeling, 
 with an ardent love of libertv. and with a rirm persuasion that 
 he had performed a good action.'' This young hero of twenty- 
 two years, was called Olgiati. His heroism was rewarded by 
 being torn in pieces with red-hot pincers. The widow of the 
 slain duke. Bonne of Savoy, was made regent. She exiled the 
 brothers of her husband. They returneil. and deposed her ; 
 and declared her son, Gian Galeazzo Sforza, though only 
 twelve years old. the reigning duke. But the oldest of these 
 brothers, called Louis the Moor, assumed the government. 
 Little is said of Louis's exercise o( power, until he was called 
 on by the king of Naples to give up Milan to his nephew, 
 who had married a Neapolitan princess. At this time. (1494.) 
 Charles VIII. of France had entered Italy to enforce his 
 claims to the crown of Naples. While Charles was moving 
 triumphantly to his object in the south, the duke of Orleans, 
 (grandson of the person of the same name, before mentioned.) 
 was left in northern Italy, he having asserted his claim as the 
 heir of his grandmother, Valentina Visconti, to the duchy of 
 Milan. Louis the Moor, (or, as he is sometimes called, Ludo- 
 vico Sforza,) armed to meet the duke of Orleans, and besieged 
 him at Novara. thirty miles north-west from Pavia. Charles, 
 returning from Naples to France, halted at the neighboring 
 town of Asti. to negotiate for the delivery of the duke of Or- 
 leans, which he accomplished. 
 
 On the death of Charles. Louis, the claimant of the duchy 
 01 Milan, became king of France under the name of Louis 
 XII. He seemed much more ambitious of gaining Milan, 
 than of reigning in France. It was at this time, (during the 
 presence of Charles YIII. and Louis XII. in Italy.) tha^t the 
 Swiss became knov\Ti on the south side of the Alps," as soldiers 
 
VENICE. 
 
 who let themselves for wages, regardless to whom, or on which 
 side, or of the object of the war. 
 
 In August, 1499, Ivjuis pa8sed the Alps with a powerful 
 army, and took two small fortresses, where he put every living 
 creuture to the sword. The arrny of Ludovico Sforza, terri- 
 fied by this ferocity, dispersed, and Ludovico escaped to Ger- 
 many. In October, 1499, Louis entered Milan without oppo- 
 sition, and was received as its lawful sovereign. But the 
 rapacity and insolence of the French, combined the Italians 
 against them. Ludovico re-appeared the following year with 
 a considerable army, and was joyfully received in several 
 cities. There was a numerous body of hired Swiss in Ludo- 
 vico's army. Louis XII. prepared to suppress this rebellion^ 
 as he considered it, and in April, 1500, came with an army in 
 which were ten thousand Swis.s. Thus it happened that two 
 bodies of Swiss were opposed, and aVjoul to cut each other in 
 pieces in an affair that interested them in nothing beyond their 
 wages, Ludovico's Swiss were in the fortified city of Novara. 
 Loui.s's Swiss were employed to take that city. The SwLss, 
 on both sides, hesitated, and came, at length, to an understand- 
 ing, that those in Novara should surrender, and should take 
 with them and deliver up to the French all the Italian soldiers 
 in that place, Ludovico and his two brothers could obtain no 
 other fivor than to be allowed to march out with the Swiss, in 
 the disguise of Swiss uniform, and intermingle with the com- 
 mon ranks. This ingenuity did not save them, Ludovico 
 was soon known, and transferred to France as a prisoner. 
 Such he remained during life, Milan and its dependent cities 
 and territories remained subject to the king of France, til] 
 June, 1512. 
 
 CHAPTER LIL 
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF VENICE, 
 
 Venice has been celebrated for its commerce, riches, and 
 maritime grandeur : but more for its singular and self-devoted 
 policy, and its deliberate crimes, as o. state. Its origin is 
 referred by some writers to the fifth, by others, to the sixth 
 century. It undoubtedly began when some of the inhabitants 
 of northern Italy fled from the barbarians, (who crossed the 
 
340 
 
 VENICE. 
 
 Alps,) and sought security in the low marshes formed by the 
 deposites of the many rivers which descend from the Alps on 
 the one side, and the Apnenines on the other, and empty into the 
 Adriatic. In this retreat they were protected by the difficulty 
 of approaching their abodes, but more by their poverty. 
 These people were first employed in extracting salt from the 
 sea, and in fishing. The sea was their only resource. Sepa- 
 rated from the land which they had inhabited, and having 
 none of their own but these low marshes, they were necessa- 
 rily directed to navigation and commerce, which began with 
 their salt and their fish. From this humble origin arose, in 
 more senses than one, from the sea, mighty and magnificent 
 Venice, and which preserved the name of republic through a 
 longer lapse of time than any other state. It is believed that 
 Venice is the only capital in Europe that was not entered by 
 a hostile power, before the time of the French revolution. As 
 early as the seventh century, the Venetians had found their 
 way to Constantinople, and the Levant, and to Egypt. They 
 traded not only with Christians, but the Saracens. They are 
 reproached with having purchased slaves of the latter, to sell 
 again, and with having sold arms to the Saracens, which were 
 used against Christians. The spirit of commerce was not 
 more chastened then, than it has been in posterior ages. 
 
 The traffic with infidels had given great offence to the 
 church, and was interdicted, under severe penalties, about the 
 end of the eighth century. But the Venetians found means 
 to evade this prohibition. In the year 809, an island called 
 the Rialto Avas the most considerable of the many, (said to 
 have been ninety,) which were peopled, and this became the 
 centre, and all the islands were connected with it by bridges, 
 more than four hundred and fifty in number. Thus was 
 formed the city which took the name of Venice. The origin 
 of this name is not stated. In the year 828, (the prohibition 
 of the church notwithstanding,) twenty vessels of Venice 
 were near the port of Alexandria, and were, as was alleged, 
 forced to take refuge there from a tempest. However these 
 vessels came there, they obtained from the Saracens the body 
 of the evangelist, St. Mark, and conveyed it to their city, and 
 St. Mark became their tutelary saint.* Their cathedral, their 
 grand palace, their armorial bearings, were named from their 
 saint, and even the country of Venetians was expressed in the 
 comprehensive name of St. Mark. The grandeur of Venice 
 
 * Essai sur I'influence des Croisades, par Heeren, p. 317. 
 
VENICE. 341 
 
 was considered, by its inhabitants, at least, to be superior to 
 that of any other city. They vaunted that Rome was built by 
 mortals, but their own Venice by the gods. Its grandeur con- 
 tinued until the discovery of the maritime route to India, at 
 the end of the fifteenth century. It then began to decline. 
 This remarkable city, in which the carriages are gondolas, 
 and the streets canals, is still visited with admiration ; grand 
 in its decay, though degraded to an appendage of the Aus- 
 trian empire. 
 
 The first political state of Venice, in the seventh century, 
 was that of a republic, having a supreme duke, (doge,) its 
 legislative power residing in the people, and its executive 
 power vested in certain nobles. It soon distinguished itself 
 by commerce and navigation. Its early political history is a 
 succession of violent tumults, arising from the usurpations of 
 the executive power on the one hand, and the vindictive reac- 
 tion of the people on the other. 
 
 While the princes, nobles, and people of western Europe 
 were intent on rescuing Palestine from the infidels, Venice 
 became their most common route. The ships and the location 
 of Venice, afforded facilities in these enterprises, and, during 
 more than a century, (from 1150 — 1250,) many thousands of 
 crusaders passed through this city. Besides the money which 
 Venice accumulated from the crusaders, the means of com- 
 merce were extended in the east, and merchandise imported 
 thence, was distributed in the west. 
 
 In 1173, Venice was desolated by pestilence, and an attempt 
 was made, when this calamity subsided, to reform the govern- 
 ment. There was then a judicial tribunal called The Forty. 
 The forty ordered that the six quarters of the city should 
 choose two electors each, and that these twelve should choose 
 four hundred and seventy, to be the grand council. The same 
 opportunity w^as taken to provide, that for the present occasion, 
 only, twelve persons should be chosen, who should elect a 
 doge. This proved to be the last of popular power in elec- 
 tions. The forty also provided that the grand council should 
 annually choose six persons to be the council of the doge, 
 whose concurrence should be indispensable in all his official 
 acts. It was under this reformed government that Venice 
 attained to a commercial grandeur surpassing that of all other 
 cities. 
 
 In the contest which arose between Frederick I., (Barba- 
 rossa,) emperor of Germany, and pope Alexander III., the 
 latter took refuge in Venice, in 1177. The republic, taking 
 29* 
 
342 VENICE. 
 
 the part of the pope, sent ambassadors to the emperor to pro- 
 pose peace, and the recognition of Alexander as the lawful 
 head of the church. Frederick answered by demanding the 
 delivery to him of his fughive enemy, and threatened, on non- 
 compliance, to plant his eagles before the portal of St. Mark. 
 An attack on Venice followed, but the emperor was defeated, 
 and his son Otho taken prisoner. Alexander went to meet 
 the returning victors, and then established the ceremony of the 
 wedding between Venice and the Adriatic, celebrated annually 
 for centuries afterwards, by the casting of the ring into the 
 sea, in proof that the sea was subjected to Venice as a wife to 
 her husband. By the perseverance of Venice, the emperor 
 was obliged, at length, to appear there and negotiate a peace, 
 acknowledge Alexander, and prostrate himself before his " fu- 
 gitive enemy." 
 
 In the year 1310, the people attempted to free themselves 
 from the dominion which the grand council had usurped. 
 But, as in all similar and unsuccessful attempts, the govern- 
 ment seized the opportunity to strengthen itself, and declared 
 that the members who then composed the grand council 
 should hold their places during life, and should be succeeded 
 in office by their descendants, without the form of election. 
 This measure excited great discontent, and caused insurrec- 
 tions, evils which came not alone. Genoa had been the com- 
 mercial rival of Venice, and had gained two important victo- 
 ries in a long-continued war. And, about the same time, pope 
 Clement V. (1309) having asserted pretensions to the city of 
 Ferrara, Venice opposed him, and was subjected to a bull of 
 excommunication. This instrument, as usual, absolved all 
 Venetians from their oaths of fidelity; declared them all 
 infamous, incapable of making testaments, or exercising any 
 political power, and disqualified their children, to the fourth 
 generation, from attaining to any secular or ecclesiastical dig- 
 nity. This denunciation had all the effect that was intended. 
 The superstitious people of Venice attributed all their misfor- 
 tunes to this papal indignation. The remedy they relied on 
 was a revolution ; and in June, 1310, a tremendous battle was 
 fought by the people on one side, and the government on the 
 other. The people were defeated. Trials, convictions, and 
 sanguinary executions followed. The people, however, had 
 only given the opportunity for another innovation, which 
 proved to be the finishing step in establishing an aristocratic 
 despotism, which endured for ages. 
 
 The secrecy with which the insurrection had been planned, 
 
VENICE. 343 
 
 and its near approximation to complete success, was the foun- 
 dation on which this despotism arose. The intention was to 
 surround the council by a competent force, to rush into the 
 public apartments, and exterminate, at the same moment, every 
 member of the government. One conspirator desired to save 
 one member of the council, and therefore went to him, only 
 the evening before, and besought him to remain at home the 
 following day. The secret was wrung from this person. The 
 government, informed of its peril, devoted the night to prepa- 
 ration, as the conspirators were doing ; and, in the morning, 
 the adversaries met. 
 
 To secure the state against similar attempts, the doge, Gra- 
 denego, proposed the establishment of a perpetual aristocracy 
 of the nobles, to be called the Grand Council of Venice. 
 Hence, in 1311, arose the tribunal of Ten, so powerful and so 
 detested. Its jurisdiction, obscure and tyrannical, sacrificed 
 all individuals to the safety of the state — placed in the rank of 
 the greatest crimes the most indirect faults against government 
 — considered all those as accomplices in a plot who did not 
 give information of it — and made every person who was ac- 
 cused, regard himself as a lost man. The Council of Ten 
 was, in fact, composed of seventeen. It included the doge and 
 his six councillors ; and yet the doge and the whole of the 
 members appear to have been subjected to its inquisition. 
 Among the devices of this council was a mode of obtaining 
 information without peril to the informer. The hollow figure 
 of a lion was prepared, and so placed, in connexion with the 
 wall of the governmental palace, that a written communication 
 thrown into the lion's mouth would descend to a box in the 
 interior of the palace, of which the tribunal of Ten kept the 
 keys. Over the " lion's mouth" were words meaning "secret 
 denunciation." It may readily be imagined what uses could 
 be made of such an instrument, and what fate must have befal- 
 len those whom the basest passions could consign to the jeal- 
 ous scrutiny of this terrible tribunal. While Venice still 
 retained the name of a republic, there arose in its bosom, as a 
 consequence of failure to recover liberty, " a tribunal of blood, 
 which cast the chill of terror, not only through those who 
 attempted, but through all who meditated, the least reform." 
 The certainty of accusation, the secrecy observed in the inqui- 
 sition, the impossibility of escape, the horrible mysteries which 
 attended the trial, and the fate of the accused, are realities in 
 the agency of man upon his fellow, which make one shudder. 
 In general, the accused was despatched in secret. If the 
 
344 VENICE. 
 
 publicity of execution was expedient, it was no otherwise pub- 
 lic than by the exposure of the dead body in the square of St. 
 Mark, with a label thereon — For a serious crime against the 
 state. Occasionally, executions were public, as when the de- 
 sired effect could be thereby produced. It is the common 
 destiny of human inventions and combinations which are, in 
 themselves, violations of the principles of justice and the laws 
 of nature, to come to an end by their own inherent vice. And 
 this is so, though the change which supervenes may be only 
 a renewal, in some other form, of the evils which have been 
 endured. This was not so in Venice. Its horrible system of 
 tyranny grew stronger with time, and continued in full vigor 
 till the close of the last century. 
 
 The social state of Venice was no less remarkable than its 
 political constitution. The citizens of the republic were thus 
 classed : — 1. The nobles, the whole number, thirteen hundred. 
 They were not of the same rank. The highest ranks com- 
 prehended the descendants of those who assisted in the election 
 of the first doge, in the sixth century, and, consequently, the 
 oldest noble families of Europe. The second rank compre- 
 hended those who were of the grand council when that became 
 perpetual and hereditary, (1310.) The names of these were 
 inscribed in the golden volume, and the names of their descen- 
 dants were there inscribed. The third comprehended those 
 who purchased nobility with hereditary rights, at the price of 
 one hundred thousand Venetian ducats, at a time when the 
 government was in great need of money. The fourth com- 
 prehended counts and marquises, who enjoyed no political 
 distinction, and were not employed in the public service. The 
 fifth comprehended all other persons, variously classed, whose 
 vocation was to obey, and never to act, or speak, or think, on 
 public affairs, but as they were commanded. 
 
 The election of the doge, for life, was a singular process. 
 The nobles of thirty years of age and upwards, of the first 
 three classes, assembled in the palace of St. Mark. As many 
 balls as there were persons were put into an urn. Thirty of 
 the balls were gilt. Those who drew these thirty balls retired 
 to another chamber. These thirty drew from another urn an 
 equal number of balls, nine of which were gilt. Those who 
 drew the gilt balls elected forty. The forty, by a like process, 
 reduced their number to twelve, who elected twenty-five, who 
 were reduced to nine. The nine elected forty-five, who were 
 reduced, by lot, to eleven, and these elected forty-one, who 
 were thus made electors of the doge ; twenty-five concurrent 
 
VENICE. 
 
 345 
 
 votes being- necessary in the choice. It might be expected 
 that an officer so cautiously chosen, must be entrusted with 
 high authority ; but he was only " a king in appearance and 
 external parade ; a mere senator in power, a prisoner in the 
 city, and a simple citizen out of it." The coin bore his name, 
 not his figure. His name stood first in letters of credence, 
 but he neither signed nor sealed. He could not open des- 
 patches addressed to him, but in the presence of his counsel- 
 lors. He presided in all councils, but could decide nothing, 
 nor do more than make proposals. He nominated the clergy, 
 and could create knights of St. Mark. He only was not 
 subject to sumptuary laws. No one of his relations could be 
 appointed to any office. He could not abdicate, but might be 
 deposed. His salary was two thousand ducats, less than five 
 thousand dollars. He was subject, as all others were, to the 
 inquisition of the Ten, who might ransack his most secret 
 apartments. Even death did not release him from inquisition, 
 for then his acts were scrutinized, and his heirs might be 
 made answerable. Who would be a doge of Venice % Any 
 and every one, as elsewhere in the world, who can be in that 
 eminence which only one can have. A single instance oc- 
 curs, in centuries, of refusal to accept the office. The crown, 
 the mantle, the precedence, were there, bereft of power and 
 perilous as the office was. 
 
 The history of this singular republic turns on its wars and 
 conquests, and on its enriching commerce. In 1202, the doge 
 of Venice was Enrigo Dandolo, an eminent statesman and 
 warrior. A crusade was undertaken in that year by the 
 Venetians, French, and others, against Palestine. Dandolo 
 was eighty-four years old at his election, and lived till he was 
 ninety-seven. A numerous army was embarked in flat-bot- 
 tomed boats, supported by a powerful fleet. At this time, 
 Isaac Comnenus had been driven from the throne of Constan- 
 tinople by his brother, Alexius. Alexius, the son of Isaac, 
 applied to the crusaders to aid himself and his father, in 
 recovering the throne. The promises which he made, operat- 
 ing on the commercial cupidity of the Venetians, and other 
 motives arising from ancient enmity, and the hope of plunder 
 on the part of the French, diverted them from Palestine, and 
 made Constantinople the object of their enterprize. Gibbon's 
 sixtieth chapter contains an account of the successful attack on 
 this splendid city, March, 1204. 
 
 This conquest established the Latin kingdom at Constanti- 
 nople, of which Boudoin, (Baldwin,) count of Flanders, was 
 
346 VENICE. 
 
 the first king. In the partition of the spoils, the Venetians had 
 in sovereignty, a portion, Hallani (Middle Ages,) says three- 
 eights, Professor Heeren, (Essay on the Crusades) says three- 
 fourths of the Roman empire. This difference ot expression 
 is explained by Gibbon, chap. LX. One fourth was appropri- 
 ated to the Royal domain, and the remaining three-fou rths equal- 
 ly divided between the Venetians and Franks. The doge was 
 called " Lord of one fourth and a half of the Roman empire." 
 [Meaning one-fourth and one half of one-fourth.] They se- 
 lected a part of the capital, the shores of the Hellespont to the 
 Ionian sea, Morea, or ancient Peloponnesus ; Negropont, Can- 
 dia, Corfu, and most of the Greek islands, including the sev- 
 en isles since known as the Ionian isles. These selections were 
 made with a view to commerce, and necessarily required the 
 establishment of a colonial system. Before this time, Venice 
 had acquired very important commercial privileges in the Le- 
 vant, that is on the coast at the east end of the Mediterranean; 
 and also in Alexandria, in Egypt. Their ships visited the 
 ports of Spain, London, and ports in the Netherlands. They 
 were sovereigns, also, over most of the coast on the eastern 
 shore of the Adriatic, and were, at this time, the greatest com- 
 mercial people of the world. 
 
 The republics of Genoa and Pisa were the commercial ri- 
 vals of Venice. The clashing of their respective interests led 
 to the most obstinate and vindictive wars, in which many naval 
 battles were fought, with various success. That one of these 
 many battles which is specially remarked upon by historians, 
 was fought on the 13th Feb., 1352, in the straits of the Bos- 
 phorus. The Venetian fleet, consisting of 78 vessels, of their 
 own and their allies, was commanded by Nicolo Pisani. Pa- 
 ganino Doria commanded the Genoese fleet, consisting of 64 
 vessels. In the midst of the battle a violent tempest arose, 
 which continued through the night, as did the conflict; but in 
 the darkness of the night the vessels of the combatants were 
 intermingled. The loss on both sides was ruinous, and neither 
 were able, when day returned, to continue the contest. In the 
 next year the Genoese were defeated with immense loss, and the 
 like fate awaited the Venetians in the following year. This 
 warfare continued, with few intermissions, till 1381, when both 
 parties, equally exhausted, concluded a peace. 
 
 The earliest of the serious misfortunes of Venice may be 
 dated from its ambition to become possessors, by conquest, of 
 northern Italy. It made this attempt early in the fifteenth cen- 
 tury, and thus became involved in the desolating wars of that 
 
VENICE. 347 
 
 country, a scene of continued misery, not surpassed in the his- 
 tory of the world. Venice was warned of the perils which 
 would attend this enterprise. The doge Mocenigo, is repre- 
 sented to have said, when dying, that a war with Milan ought 
 not to be undertaken. " Through peace," said he, " our city has 
 every year, ten millions of ducats employed as a mercantile 
 capital in different parts of the world, with an annual profit of 
 four millions. Our housing, 7,000,000 of ducats; annual rent 
 500,000. Our ships are 3000; our gallies 43 ; smaller vessels, 
 300; sailors, 19,000. Our mint has coined 1,000,000 of ducats 
 within the year. From Milan we draw annually a like sum, 
 in coin ; 900,000 in cloths ; our profit, 600,000. You may be- 
 come masters of all the gold in Christendom; but war, unjust 
 war, will inevitably lead to ruin. You have men of probity 
 and experience ; choose one of them, but beware of Francesco 
 Foscari. If he is doge, you will soon have war; and war will 
 bring poverty and loss of honor." Yet, Foscari was elected. 
 War was undertaken against Milan, and with the disadvantage 
 of carrying it on entirely with mercenary troops. No Vene- 
 tian ever bore the title of general, nor were Venetians ever 
 armed as soldiers. 
 
 An army was hired, and two commissioners were delegated 
 to accompany and watch over it. Their special duty was to 
 exercise their vigilance over the chiefs of the army, whom their 
 employers always distrusted. 
 
 In the first half of the fifteenth century the Venetians con- 
 quered and held several duchies and territories on the north 
 side of the Po, and northwardly of the duchy of Mantua, hav- 
 ing their most westwardly boundary at the river Adda. The 
 members of the reigning families, whom they conquered, they 
 carried to Venice, and put to death, as the most certain mode of 
 preventing revolt, and attempts to reinstate themselves. It is 
 said, however, that the Venetians were lenient masters, and that 
 the conquered lost nothing by the change of sovereignty. They 
 were severe and relentless against the military chiefs in their 
 service, when not victorious, from whatever cause. The fate 
 of Carmagnola, when in their service, has been mentioned in 
 notices of Milan. These conquests were achieved, principally, 
 between the years 1423, and 1449, while Francesco Foscari was 
 the doge. He hoped to dismember Milan, and even to extend 
 the banner of St. Mark over the whole of that duchy ; and, 
 therefore, rejected all overtures of Milan to make peace. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Turks had found their way into Europe, 
 and were threatening the territories of Venice in the east. The 
 
348 VENICE. 
 
 Venetians were thus compelled to forego their projects of am- 
 bition in northern Italy, to defend themselves; peace was made 
 with Milan in September, 1449; their apprehensions being 
 quieted as to the Turks, they returned again to the warfare with 
 Milan. Alliance was made by them, with Alphonso, king 
 of Naples, and with the duke of Savoy. But in May, 1453, 
 the Turks having taken Constantinople, all Italy felt the ne- 
 cessity of establishing peace among themselves, to be able to 
 resist a common enemy. By the treaty signed at Lodi, in 
 April, 1454, the cities of Bergamo and Brescia, and their de- 
 pendent territories, were secured to Venice. Thus the Vene- 
 tian domain, from the Adriatic to the river Adda, and from the 
 Po to the Alps, (excepting Mantua,) was established, and was 
 known as the terra Jirinaoi Venice, as distinguished from the 
 legunes, or marshes, on which their capital was situated. But 
 these were far otherv^'ise than fortunate acquisitions. Venice 
 was now drawn into the convulsive and afflictive politics of 
 Italy ; and was destined to experience a full share in the mis- 
 ery which awaited that unfortunate country. 
 
 In 1454 the Venetians made a treaty of peace with Mahomet 
 II., who employed himself in conquering the territories which 
 were situated between Constantinople, and the Venetian pos- 
 sessions on the east side of the Adriatic. But in 1463 the war 
 with the Turks was again renewed. An attempt was made, 
 in vain, by the pope and Venice, to unite the west of Europe 
 in a crusade against the Turks. Venice still had the command 
 of the sea, and was able to annex the island of Cyprus to their 
 dominions. This island was not in the possession of the Turks, 
 but of the family of Lusignan, who held it as a kingdom, es- 
 tablished by Richard I., of England, when he was in the east. 
 Meanwhile the Turks despoiled the Venetians of their territo- 
 ries, and even threatened to pour down their forces on the ter- 
 ra firma of Venice, north of the Po. Venice purchased a 
 costly and disgraceful peace of the Turks, in January, 1479. 
 
 Notwithstanding the conflicts which Venice had to sustain 
 with the Turks, it had acquired, by treachery or purchase, sev- 
 eral territories in Roma gna, which extends southwardly, from 
 near the southern branch of the Po, along the north-eastern 
 coast of Italy. These acquisitions were, in part, claimed by 
 the pope, and are now within the estates of the church. 
 
 Before the end of this century, (as will be elsewhere noticed,) 
 France, Spain, Germany, and the Swiss, had made Italy the 
 seat of their warfare. In this, Venice was involved. But it 
 was more seriously engaged in resisting the encroachments of 
 
VENICE. 349 
 
 the Turkish sultan, Rajazel II., who had renewed the war. 
 In the pacification of 1479 Venice had preserved a part of Dal- 
 matia, on the eastern coast of the Adriatic. This was now as- 
 sailed. They had also preserved certain commercial privileges 
 in Constantinople. But now all the Venetians in that city- 
 were put in irons. The perils of this war detached Venice 
 from the warfare in Italy, and forced on her the defence of her- 
 self, against the Turks, during seven years. They still pre- 
 served a part of their territories on terra firma. 
 
 The most cruel and odious warfare was now raging in Italy 
 between the French, Germans, Spaniards, Swiss, and Italians, 
 including the popes. On the 22d Sept. 1.504, Louis .XII., of 
 France, and Maximilian, of Germany, made a treaty, by which 
 they agreed to divide the Venetian territories between them. 
 Meanwhile, Venice had lost, in a new war with the Turks, 
 from 1499 to 1503, all its possessions on the east coast of the 
 Adriatic. 
 
 The contract of Louis and Maximilian, in 1,504, was more 
 formally recognized in a new treaty of the 10th Dec. 1508, in 
 which other parties joined. This treaty, signed at Cambray, 
 (on the Scheldt, in the Netherlands,) is called the league against 
 Venice. The king of Spain, and the pope, as well as the 
 monarchs of France and Germany, were parties. No treaty 
 Avas ever more perfidious, nor was any ever made between par- 
 ties who so justly distrusted, or more thoroughly detested each 
 other. The war of the league began in Jan. 1509. Venice 
 had prepared too meet it; but her forces were defeated, and 
 the cities of Brescia, Bergamo, Cremo, and Cremona, near 
 the rivers Adda and Oglio, surrendered. The residue of its 
 domains, between these cities and the Adriatic, including Ve- 
 rona, Padua, Vicenza, were attacked by the allies. Venice re- 
 leased her subjects there from their allegiance, and left them 
 to their fate. Every misery which man can inflict on man 
 was experienced by these people. The most excruciating tor- 
 tures were applied to extract their treasures, and every thing 
 dear in domestic life was violated with a barbarity which could 
 characterize only the spirit of demons. Oppression and cru- 
 elty drove the vanquished subjects of Venice to unite and de- 
 fend themselves, and they again displayed the banner of St. 
 Mark. They gained possession of Padua, and though Maxi- 
 milian besieged them there, with 100,000 men, and 100 pieces 
 of cannon, he was compelled to retire. 
 
 Pope Julius II., terrified by the ravages of these barbarians, 
 repented of having joined in the league, and resolved to detach 
 30 
 
350 VENICE. 
 
 the Swiss, and to call to his aid the Spanish forces, then in pos- 
 session of Naples. In the battles which ensued between these 
 new parties, Gaston de Foix, duke of Nemours, then only 
 twenty-two years of age, distinguished himself at the head of 
 the French. In an attack on the Spanish infantry, at the close 
 of the bloodiest battle which had been fought, he fell, on the 
 12th of April, 1512. His fall, the acquisition (through the 
 pope) of Henry VIII., of England, and Ferdinand of Aragon, 
 as enemies to France, and the perfidy of Maximilian, over- 
 threw the French, and drove them from Italy. Venice made 
 peace with France, but not with Maximilian. The German 
 troops still desolated the territories of terra firma. But on the 
 14th Dec. 1516, peace put the Venetians in possession of all 
 the territories they had lost in consequence of the execution of 
 the treaty signed at Cambray, (1508.) The weaUh of Venice 
 was annihilated, and one half of her population was destroyed. 
 Thus truly had been verified the dying prophecy of the doge 
 Mocenigo. About the same time a total change in the routes 
 of commerce, by the discovery of America, and the maritime 
 course around Africa to the east, settled the fate of Venice. 
 From this time Venice declined, notwithstanding all her ef- 
 forts to defeat the Portuguese in their commercial enterprizes 
 in the east ; and to recover her own superiority. During the 
 last three centuries Venice does not appear conspicuously, in 
 the history of nations; but it preserved its independence till 
 1796, when it w^as overcome by Napoleon. Throughout twelve 
 centuries Venice was, at no time, a conquered city. In the 
 survey of the three last centuries, the remaining fortunes of 
 this singular republic will be noticed. 
 
 CHAPTER Llir. 
 
 Bologna — Ferrara — Genoa — Pisa. 
 
 From Pavia to the Adriatic sea, in a course directly east, is 
 about one hundred and sixty-five miles. The river Po flows 
 nearly in the same course, from Pavia to that sea. South of 
 the Po, and at the distance of about fifty miles, are the Appe- 
 nines. Between the Appenines and the Po are the territories 
 of Parma, Modena, Bologna, and Ferrara, in succession from 
 west to east. South of Ferrara and extending along the coast 
 
BOLOGNA. 351 
 
 of the Adriatic fifty miles, was Romagna, now called the 
 estates of the church. In Romagna, on the coast of the Adri- 
 atic, or near it, was Ravenna, the seat of empire of the Goth, 
 Theodoric. It was formerly on a bay of that sea, but is now 
 three miles from the sea. These several territories formed 
 republics in the twelfth century, and continued to be governed 
 as such for a long time, like the states on the north side of the 
 Po; and like them, experienced a series of violent revolutions 
 in the conflicts between the two parties, the Guelfs and the 
 Ghibelines. They had, also, the afflictions w^hich arose from 
 the attempts of distinguished families to acquire an exclusive 
 government, and the popular resistance of these attempts. The 
 circumstances of these revolutions are not of sufficient impor- 
 tance to be described ; most of them are involved in the historic- 
 al facts of Milan, whose chiefs were able to hold most of these 
 portions of Italy for a long time in subjection. There are 
 some facts in the history of some of these territories on the 
 south side of the Po, which require a short notice. 
 
 The city of Bologna, about one hundred and thirty miles 
 eaat by south from Pavia, and about fifty-five miles north of 
 Florence, is situated near the foot of the north side of the 
 Appenines, and is an ancient and celebrated city. Its form 
 being oblong, and having a tower called Asinelli, three hun- 
 dred and seven feet high, it has been compared to a ship. Its 
 public edifices are magnificent. It had, next after Rome, the 
 finest collection of paintings in Italy. It is supposed to have 
 been the first Italian, perhaps the first European city, in which 
 a university was founded. About the year 1113, the celebrated 
 Irnerius was a professor of the civil law at this university, 
 and the number of students from various parts of Europe, are 
 computed, by some writers, at ten thousand, and by others at 
 fifteen thousand. This city enjoyed, about this time, a high 
 celebrity for its learned men, and has not yet lost all claims to 
 such distinction. The civil law was designed by its patron 
 Justinian, to inculcate submission to imperial authority, and 
 the students in this law in other cities, as well as at Bologna, 
 are supposed to have acquired opinions unfavorable to popular 
 liberty. But the form of a republic was preserved here, under 
 various changes and revolutions, till after the fifteenth century, 
 and as long as in any of the Italian republics. The history 
 of Bologna is, like many other cities further south, so much 
 connected with that of Florence, that further remarks on it 
 will be referred to those which are to be made on the Floren- 
 tine republic. 
 
352 FERRARA. 
 
 The city of Ferrara, with its surrounding- territory, in the 
 ninth century was under the government of the celebrated 
 family of Este, in the character of vicars, or viceroys of the 
 emperors of Germany. Ferrara is situated on the north side 
 of one of the southern branches of the Po, in a low plain. 
 While the dukes of Este reigned there, from before the year 
 1000, to nearly the end of the sixteenth century, it was distin- 
 guished among the cities of Italy for its comparative elegance 
 and refinement. It is now one of the most forsaken and de- 
 cayed. Ariosto (died in 1533) was buried here. Tasso 
 was confined here as an idiot, or maniac, for seven years, about 
 1580—90. (Died at Rome, 1595.) The Adriatic shore is 
 about forty-five miles east, and Bologna is about twenty-two 
 miles nearly south-west from Ferrara. The three duchies of 
 Mirandola, Modena, and Reggio, were annexed to the sove- 
 reignty of Ferrara, and so held for several centuries — Bologna 
 and its territories being south of Ferrara, and east of Modena. 
 The dukes of Ferrara were among the leaders of the Guelf 
 party. One of these, Guelfo IV., was invested with the duchy 
 of Bavaria, and was the founder of the house of Brunswick, 
 from which the royal family of England derive their descent. 
 From 1000 to 1500, the dukes and people of Ferrara were 
 less involved in the revolutions and miseries of Italy, than 
 other of its inhabitants. Some of these dukes were patrons of 
 science and of learned men ; and though violence, tyranny and 
 crimes were not rare in the political events of this city, perhaps 
 Ferrara may be selected as that part of Italy which suffered 
 less than any other, during these five centuries. So far as it 
 is material to notice the political scenes of Ferrara, they are 
 connected with those of Florence, as are those of all the re- 
 publics which surrounded that city. 
 
 We have now to pass over the Appenines, and consider the 
 republics on the south side of them, and along the coast of the 
 Tuscan sea. With the exception of Genoa, all of them are so 
 intimately connected with Florentine events, that they will be 
 most easily understood in treating of that celebrated republic. 
 The republic of Genoa is situated along the northern shore 
 of the Tuscan sea, in length about one hundred and twenty 
 miles, in breadth from eight to twenty. Not far from the 
 centre of the territory is the city of Genoa, which has been 
 called " the magnificent," and "the proud." Situated on the 
 shore, and on the hills which soon rise from the shore, it pre- 
 sents a grand appearance from the sea. It is forty-six miles 
 south of Pa via, sixty-three miles south of Milan. 
 
GENOA AND PISA. 353 
 
 When the German power in Italy was overthrown, with 
 the Carlovingian race, in the tenth century, Genoa became a 
 republic, and is first heard of in the wars with the Saracens 
 who had possessed themselves of the islands in the Mediterra- 
 nean. Afterwards, in the twelfth century, Genoa appears in 
 the crusades, and conspicuously in the commerce of the East. 
 In the next century, Genoa had conquered the island of 
 Corsica. 
 
 The city of Pisa, situated on the river Arno, near the sea, 
 about one hundred miles eastwardly (from Genoa,) was the 
 commercial rival of Genoa. The two republics had been 
 frequently at war. In 1282 a new war commenced. Aston- 
 ishment is expressed, by several historians, at the number of 
 vessels of Avar which these two small republics could send 
 forth. They account for it by assuming that nearly all the 
 male population were mariners. In August, 1284, Pisa was 
 vanquished with great loss and slaughter, in a battle wherein 
 both republics exerted all their strength. 
 
 In this battle of Meliora, (1282,) fought near the coast, and 
 within a few miles of Pisa, the Genoese were so completely 
 victors, that besides the slain, eleven thousand of the Pisans 
 were carried prisoners to Genoa, and refused to be liberated 
 on the terms which Genoa prescribed. They languished in 
 prison many years, and a very small number of them survived 
 their captivity. Pisa lost her commercial distinction by this 
 event, and never appeared afterwards on the ocean as a mari- 
 time power. This city always ranked as Ghibeline. How 
 far this rank was caused by rivalry with Florence, always 
 Guelf, and how far by principle, is, at least, doubtful. 
 
 There remain, to the present day, noble monuments of the 
 commercial grandeur of Pisa. She was the first who intro- 
 duced into Tuscany the arts which flourish only where there 
 is a liberal use of wealth. Within one and the same view, 
 may yet be seen her dome, her baptistry, her leaning tower, 
 her campo santo, structures which have rarely been surpassed 
 in subsequent times, though erected between the middle of the 
 eleventh, and the end of the twelfth century. The name of 
 Nicolas de Pisa is associated with these monuments. The 
 great architects who adorned Italy, in the thirteenth century, 
 were all of the school of Nicolas. 
 
 The future destinies of Pisa were all unfortunate. Driven 
 
 from the ocean, in a great measure, and intermingling in the 
 
 political turmoils on the land, she was a sufferer from all 
 
 parties, and especially from Florence, whose natural road to 
 
 30* 
 
354 VENICE AND GENOA. 
 
 the ocean was through the Pisan territory. No city in Italy 
 suffered more, nor so long-, without the power to find a remedy. 
 Her noble spirit was the last of her possessions to be subdued. 
 
 Genoa was the commercial rival also of Venice. The fleets 
 of these two republics often encountered each other in the 
 East, and it was easy for rivalry to ripen into enmity. Genoa 
 was dissatisfied that Venice had gained a superiority in the 
 conquest of Constantinople, and in the establishment of the 
 Latin kingdom in that city. It was, therefore, well disposed 
 to aid the Greeks in recovering Constantinople. In 1261, the 
 claimant of the Greek throne, Paloeologus, was successfully 
 aided by the Genoese in recovering it, and they were reward- 
 ed by an assignment of the territory called Para, opposite the 
 north-eastern side of the city, across the harbor. Here the 
 Genoese strengthened themselves by fortifications, and extend- 
 ed their commerce into the Black sea. Around its shores 
 they had several settlements, and enjoyed an enriching traffic 
 in corn, and in a preparation of the sturgeon, called caviar. 
 Their principal port was at Caffa, in the Crimea, where four 
 hundred vessels have been seen in forty days, employed in 
 the corn and fish trade. They received through the Black 
 sea, by the way of the Caspian, the pioducls of the East. 
 
 In a war between Venice and Genoa, (1293,) the latter is 
 said to have had (Hallarn 1, p. 250) one hundred and fifty-five 
 gallies, manned with from two hundred and twenty to three hun- 
 dred men each, making nearly forty thousand men. But this 
 was an unusual armament. The Venetian and Genoese fleets 
 did not usually exceed half that number. This warfare was 
 continued, with little intermission, throughout the fourteenth 
 century. Some of the battles were, probably, as well fought 
 on both sides, as any recorded in history. About 1378, Venice 
 was in so much peril from an attack of the Genoese, that the 
 Venetians resolved to abandon their city, and establish them- 
 selves on the island of Cyprus. An unexpected arrival of one 
 of their fleets from the East, turned the tide of events in favor 
 of the Venetians, and the Genoese were compelled to retire 
 with great loss. Doria, on the part of the Genoese, and 
 Pisani, on the part of Venice, appear to have been the most 
 celebrated among the naval commanders. In 1379, both par- 
 ties, exhausted by the profitless contention, accepted a media- 
 tion, and made peace. After this century, the commercial 
 grandeur of Genoa declined, but rather from the furious and 
 implacable factions which arose among its citizens, than from 
 any other cause. In Genoa, as in so many other Italian cities, 
 
GENOA. 355 
 
 the principal cause of internal misery (until Italy became the 
 theatre of war of France, Germany, Spain, and the Swiss) was 
 the rivalry and craving among noble families. The four most 
 eminent itimilies in Genoa were the Grimaldi, the Fieschi, the 
 Doria, and the Spinola ; the two former Guelfs, the two latter 
 Ghibelines. These factions were alternately successful, and 
 the triumphant party always caused the destruction or flight 
 of the other. The assistance of neighboring powers was 
 called in. In 1318, the Ghibelines being driven out, the 
 Guelfs, to prevent their return with such allies as they might 
 find, actually surrendered Genoa to the sovereignty of Robert, 
 king of Naples. Tliese contentions, long continued, ended, as 
 most civil wars have done, not in securing liberty, but in 
 losing it. In 1339, a duke or doge was chosen by acclamation 
 of the people. But this change was of short duration ; and the 
 vibration was again towards a more popular, and also a m.ore 
 turbulent rule. It would be as tedious as unprofitable, to fellow 
 out the many changes which the rivalries in this city occasion- 
 ed; many of them attended with violence and bloodshed. As 
 a final refuge, the republic was placed, in the year 1396, under 
 the protection of Charles VI., king of France, and a French 
 garrison admitted within the w^alls. 
 
 The Genoese maintained their possessions in the suburbs of 
 Constantinople, until sometime after the Turks, in 1453, pos- 
 sessed themselves of that city. Soon after, they were objects 
 of jealousy to the new sovereigns, and were despoiled of their 
 commercial establishments within the Black sea, and on the 
 Bosphorus. The irreconcilable factions of Genoa, compelled 
 its citizens again to invite a foreign master, in the duke of 
 Milan. The history of these factions is narrated by Sismondi 
 in full detail, but they show no more than the like scenes 
 which were passing about the same time, in other cities of 
 Italy, of which some notice has been already taken, and which 
 must be again noticed in the history of Florence. Genoa 
 needed that terrible tranquillizing power which resided in the 
 despotism of the council of Ten, at Venice ; and having none 
 such, it was continually agitated by violent revolutions, some- 
 times from the conflicts of the nobles, and sometimes from the 
 conflicts of the citizens and nobles. No city seems to have 
 understood less than Genoa, the means of balancing its factions, 
 or of establishing an authority which could keep them in sub- 
 jection. Towards the close of the fifteenth century this repub- 
 lic had lost its commercial importance, and, likeVenice, became 
 comparatively insignificant. 
 
356 GENOA. 
 
 The power and the grandeur of Genoa depended entirely 
 on its commerce. Its warfare was on the ocean. It maintain- 
 ed no military force on shore, composed of its own citizens. 
 When compelled to engage in conflicts on the land, it depend- 
 ed on hired auxiliaries. It consequently had to encounter the 
 disasters which ever befall those republics whose citizens know 
 not how to protect and defend themselves. The Genoese 
 merchants imported from Egypt, and from the Levant, and 
 from the Black sea, great quantities of costly merchandise, and 
 sent them, in their own vessels, throughout the western ports 
 of the Mediterranean, and around Spain into the ports of the 
 North sea. They established banking houses in many of the 
 cities of western Europe, from which they derived great profits. 
 This people were also furnished with articles of commerce of 
 domestic origin. Its territories were fertile and well cultivated, 
 and there were some enriching manufactures, especially in 
 the article of silk. With all its advantages, no one of the cities 
 of Italy less understood the means of preserving the rights of 
 person and property. 
 
 Near the close of the fifteenth century, Genoa had again 
 sought a respite from its internal commotions, by a surrender 
 of itself to the duke of Milan, who assumed the absolute sove- 
 reignty. But Louis XII. of France, who claimed to be the 
 duke of Milan, (as elsewhere mentioned,) had driven out the 
 reigning family (Sforza) from Milan, and claimed Genoa as 
 an appendage to that duchy. Genoa entered into a capitula- 
 tion with Louis, and he assumed the sovereignty. Every 
 stipulation made by him was violated, and the Genoese re- 
 volted. Early in 1507, Louis entered Italy with an army 
 which Genoa could not resist, and the Genoese nobles taking 
 part with him, he was enabled to enter the city as conqueror, 
 on the 29th of April, in that year. The first exercise of his 
 power was to send the doge and the most distinguished citi- 
 zens, who had vainly attempted to defend their country, to the 
 scaffold. 
 
FLORENCE. 3S7 
 
 CHAPTER LIV. 
 
 Middle Italy— Tuscany— RepxMic of Florence from 1000 to 1500. 
 
 The Apennine mountains run, from the southern end of the 
 Alps, (where they separate France and Italy,) eastwardly, and 
 take a circuitous course around the northern end of the Tus- 
 can Sea, till they come midway of the peninsula, where that 
 joins northern Italy. Thence the course of these mountains 
 is south-eastwardly through the peninsula. Soon after the 
 mountains turn to the south-east, they furnish the sources of 
 the river Arno, which flows south-west through the beautiful 
 valley to which that river gives its name, and empties into the 
 Tuscan Sea. The part of Italy called Tuscany is situated 
 between the mountains and the sea. Its ancient name was 
 Etruria. It extends from the Genoese territory along the 
 coast, south-eastwardly, about one hundred and twenty miles, 
 to the stales of ihe church. The breadth between the sea and 
 the mountains may be seventy or eighty miles. The moun- 
 tains form its northern and north-eastern boundary. 
 
 In the year 1000, Tuscany contained many independent 
 republics. The principal ones were Florence, Pisa, Lucca, 
 Sienna, Perugia. Relative positions will be computed from 
 Florence. This city is in 43° 47' north latitude, and 11° 15' 
 east longitude. On the south-west of the Apennines, in the 
 valley of the Arno, the river divides Florence into two parts, at 
 the distance of fifty-five miles from the Tuscan Sea. From 
 this city, Bologna (over the mountains) is about sixty miles 
 distant, north by east. Ferrara is thirty miles north-east from 
 Bologna. Ravenna is sixty-five miles north-east from Flor- 
 ence ; Ancona, one hundred and fifteen east by south on the 
 Adriatic: Rome, one hundred and twenty-five miles south- 
 south-east, and Sienna thirty-five miles, nearly in the same 
 direction. Between Sienna and Rome there were numerous 
 republics. The cities situated westwardly of Florence, and 
 between it and the Tuscan Sea, were Pistoia, distant twenty 
 miles west by north; Lucca, forty-eight miles, nearly west ; 
 Pisa, fifty miles, nearly west; Lucca is ten miles northwardly 
 of Pisa, on a small river, and thirteen miles from the sea ; 
 Pisa is five miles from the sea on the river Arno. Spoletto is 
 forty miles north of Rome, and Naples about one hundred and 
 ten south-east from it. 
 
358 
 
 FLORENCE. 
 
 Florence was founded in the first century. It is mentioned 
 by Tacitus under the name of Florentia. It was destroyed by 
 the barbarians ; re-appeared in the time of Charlemagne, and 
 became a republic about the end of the tenth century, when 
 his race lost dominion in Italy. All Italy was, at this time, 
 divided into the two parties, Guelfs and Ghibelines, which 
 had already forg-otten the origin of these names, and used 
 them only as names of habitual and hereditary hostility. The 
 Ghibelines, however, are found to have arranged themselves, 
 usually, on the side of the emperors, whenever there was a 
 conflict between them and the church. The Guelfs are found 
 to have taken part with the popes, and are considered, by some 
 writers, to have been the supporters of popular liberty. Yet, 
 they do not appear to have been less inclined to use power 
 tyrannically, whenever they obtained it, than their adversaries. 
 Both parties were composed of noble families, and their hos- 
 tility may well be accounted for without assuming that the 
 Ghibelines were devoted to the maintenance of arbitrary pow- 
 er, and the Guelfs to the maintenance of liberty. The adher- 
 ence of the Guelfs to the popes is not an indication that civil 
 liberty was the object of their party. 
 
 When Florence begins to be the subject of historical notice, 
 about the middle of the twelfth century, it was a turbulent 
 republic, in which the Guelfs and the Ghibelines were in con- 
 tinual conflict. Slight dissensions, of frequent occurrence, 
 were sufficient to bring both these parties into violent action, 
 in which mere physical strength was the only arbiter. In 
 1215, a nobleman of the Guelf party, named Buondelmonte, 
 had engaged himself to a lady of.the Ghibeline party, of the 
 house of Amidei. The marriage-day was appointed. Buon- 
 delmonte was passing the house of a noble Guelf lady, named 
 Donati, who invited him to come in. He was conducted to 
 an apartment in which the daughter of this lady was presented 
 to him ; and the mother reproached him with the intention of 
 taking a wife from among the enemies of the Guelfs and the 
 church. The suddenly enamored visiter immediately renounc- 
 ed the Ghibeline lady, and sought and obtained the lady of his 
 own party. Such an incident was sufficient to arm both par- 
 ties, and to cause the resolution among the Ghibelines that 
 Buondelmonte should be put to death. He was assassinated 
 In the streets, in open day, and a civil war raged in Florence, 
 from this cause, during thirty-three years. This incident 
 sufficiently explains the true meaning of the terms Guelf and 
 Ghibeline, and that they were like other party names, in every 
 
FLORENCE. 359 
 
 age, distinctive appellations for enmities incident to human 
 society. 
 
 The people of Florence acquired a commanding influence 
 in the affairs of Italy, far more so than their numbers, or the 
 extent of their territory, or their military power, would enable 
 them to acquire. Sismondi finds, in the peculiar character of 
 this people, the source of this influence. They were intelli- 
 gent, active, devoted to liberty, and resolved to preserve it, 
 though they were not agreed in the means of accomplishing 
 their object. Their government was a popular one, and liable 
 to sudden and violent commotions. In the year 1282, Flor- 
 ence had attained to eminence as a manufacturing and com- 
 mercial community. Its government was conducted by a 
 numerous council, and by fourteen officers, (prudent-men,) of 
 whom eight were Guelfs, and six Ghibelines. This govern- 
 ment was found incompetent to keep the city tranquil, and 
 was, in itself, a prolific cause of contention from the irrecon- 
 cileable views of the individuals by whom it was conducted. 
 In this year, (1282,) a new form of government was instituted, 
 entirely democratic. The manufacturing and mercantile citi- 
 zens were divided into six classes, and each one elected two 
 jjriors, from six different quarters of the city. Six of these 
 priors exercised the executive power, and represented the state 
 for two months; and, during this time, they were compelled 
 to dwell together in the same palace, and, on no account, to be 
 absent from it, by day or night. At the end of these two 
 months they were not again eligible for two years. The suc- 
 cessive executive priors were elected by their predecessors. 
 All nobles and gentlemen were excluded from any share in 
 the government. Thus was formed a strictly popular authori- 
 ty, renewed at the end of every sixty days. To enable this 
 authority to execute its decrees, an officer was chosen called 
 gonfalonier, or standard-bearer, who was required to reside in 
 the palace. Each of the six classes of citizens had military 
 companies, and when the gonfalonier displayed his standard 
 from the palace window, these companies were held to repair 
 to the palace, and place themselves under his command. A 
 similar form of government, from this example, was established 
 in several of the Italian republics. 
 
 The nobles being thus excluded from all share in the gov- 
 ernment, combined and exercised, by force of arms, a power 
 which often intimidated the magistrates and defeated their pur- 
 poses. One of these nobles, Giano della Bella, renounced his 
 privileges, and made himself one of the people, and became a 
 
360 FLORENCE. 
 
 popular leader. At his suggestion, several noble families 
 were excluded from all rights of citizenship. He thu.s made 
 himself an object of hatred among the persecuted. He so 
 conducted himself as to become suspected by the people, and 
 united both nobles and people against him. Within two years 
 he was banished from the city. The Florentine government 
 soon after fell into the hands of the rich and most powerful 
 citizens, though the form, as established in 1282, was preserv- 
 ed. It is very obvious, that a government so composed, and 
 intended for the preservation of the rights of property and 
 person, and the public security, in such a community, must 
 have been irregular and turbulent, and rarely free from com- 
 motion. 
 
 About the year 1300, a series of events began wherein 
 Florence and the neighboring republic of Pistoia were first 
 involved, and afterwards several other governments. These 
 events deserve a particular notice, because they show what 
 the practical effect of these popular governments was ; and 
 for another reason, they disclose the nature of Italian society, 
 in this age, and show what were the objects of desire and 
 aversion, and how human passions sought gratification. 
 
 There was at Florence, at this time, (1300,) a noble family 
 named Donati. The principal member of this family had 
 been distinguished in causing the banishment or death of 
 Giano della Bella. This Donati exercised a powerful influ- 
 ence in the affairs of the city. A family of humble origin, 
 named Cherchi, had become rich by commerce, and had 
 purchased a palace near to that of the Donati family. Riches 
 being the only claim of the Cherchi to distinction, they sought, 
 by the splendor of their display, to cast the Donati into the 
 shade. They endeavored, also, to attach to their interests 
 such poor, but noble families, as could be won by their munifi- 
 cent favors. The hostility thus engendered was of a nature 
 to grow stronger by time, and to attract partisans on both 
 sides. This hostility, like all other excitements, brought into 
 its train, on the one side and the other, the imperishable feud 
 of the Guelfs and the Ghibelines. A similar state of feeling 
 and of action may be found in almost any community or age, 
 with no other difference than as to the objects, and as to the 
 manner in which human propensities manifest themselves. 
 
 While Florence was in this excited state, its attention was 
 drawn towards the republic of Pistoia. This republic, con- 
 sisting of a city, (and surrounding territory,) is distant nearly 
 north-west from Florence, about twenty miles, on a plain, lying 
 
FLORENCE. 361 
 
 near the foot of the south side of the Apennines. The noble 
 family of Cancellieri, of Pistoia, were of the Guelf party, and 
 were numerous and rich. They numbered one hundred of 
 their name, who bore arms. Several of this family had as- 
 sembled at a tavern for social and festive intercourse. Two 
 young men were present ; they were descended from a common 
 paternal ancestor, who had been twice married. Those of the 
 first marriage were called, from the name of their mother, 
 Bianci (or white) Cancellieri. Those of the second marriage, 
 to distinguish them from the others, were called the Neri 
 (black) Cancellieri. Under the excitement of wine, a quarrel 
 arose between these young men, Carlino of the white branch, 
 and Dore of the black branch. Sismondi remarks, that Pis- 
 toia was the most turbulent, vindictive, excitable, and blood- 
 thirsty community in all Italy. It was a principle of action 
 among its nobles, that when an insult had been given, (worse 
 than among American savages,) the vengeance was not to fall 
 on the offender, but on the most distinguished of his family, 
 though no party to the insult, and though entirely ignorant of 
 it. Dore (the black) was the person who considered himself 
 offended by Carlino, (the white.) On leaving the tavern he 
 encountered Vanni of the white branch, and who was ignorant 
 of the quarrel, and wounded him in the hand and on the face. 
 The father of Dore surrendered him to the father of Vanni, 
 in the hope that the quarrel might be terminated by this con- 
 fiding act. But the father of Vanni caused Dore's hand to be 
 chopped off with an axe, and sent him back to tell his father 
 that such wounds might be cured with iron, but not by words. 
 A ferocious war ensued, in which all the nobles and princi- 
 pal persons of Pistoia and its territories were involved. The 
 names of Guelf and Ghibeline were soon connected with 
 these conflicts. Florence had expelled the Ghibelines, and 
 considered itself a Guelf city at this time. Apprehensive that 
 the exiles might connect themselves vvith the war at Pistoia, 
 and thus extend the war to Florence, and, perhaps, reinstate 
 themselves, the government undertook to restore peace at Pis- 
 toia. The considerate men in both cities deliberated, and it 
 was agreed that Pistoia should be submitted to the dominion 
 of Florence for three years. A new podesta and gonfalonier 
 were sent, with orders to choose a council of twelve, half 
 from each party, and the chiefs of the two factions were exiled 
 to Florence. The portion of the Cancellieri called white, 
 were hospitably received by the family of Cerchi, before 
 mentioned ; and those called the black were received by the 
 31 
 
«50«5 FLORENCE. 
 
 friends and allies of the family of Donati. The chief of this 
 family, Carso Donati, became the leader of the blacks, and 
 Vieri des Cerchi the leader of the whites. The growing 
 feuds of Florence thus found banners, imported from Pistoia, 
 under which to arrange themselves. Here, again, the distinc- 
 tions of Guelf and Ghibeline appeared, the blacks inclining to 
 the former, and the whites to the latter. These parties soon 
 came to blows and to the shedding of blood, and the govern- 
 ment of Florence had no alternative but to exile their respec- 
 tive chiefs. The blacks were ordered to Pieve in Perugia, 
 sixty-three miles south-east from Florence, and eighty-four 
 north from Rome ; and the whites to Sarzana, about one hun- 
 dred and fifteen miles north-west from Florence, on the fron- 
 tiers of the Genoese. 
 
 The chiefs of the party now called the blacks, being Guelfs, 
 and near enough to Rome to communicate with the pope, (at 
 this time Boniface VIII.,) always the Guelf chief as the head 
 of the church, sought his protection. The pope had three 
 objects in view : to restore peace in Florence, to punish the 
 Ghibelines, and to conquer Sicily. He therefore invited 
 Charles of Valois, brother of Philip le Bel, king of France, 
 to come into Italy with an army, and offered him very tempt- 
 ing inducements. He came, went to Rome, and having 
 strengthened his military force by the addition of many volun- 
 teers, presented himself before Florence. After making a 
 treaty in the most solemn form, and ratifying it with oaths, 
 whereby he bound himself not to assume any sort of jurisdic- 
 tion, or exercise any power in Florence, he was admitted and 
 received with respectful honors. He entered with eight hun- 
 dred mounted soldiers, and was soon joined there by many 
 others. Having obtained possession of the keys of one of 
 the gates, Charles disregarded all his solemn engagements, 
 admitted the exiled Florentines of the party of Corso Donati, 
 who were of the Guelfs or blacks. The houses and palaces 
 of the Ghibelines or whites, were abandoned to fire and pil- 
 lage during six days and nights, as well as their castles in the 
 vicinity. Charles remained at Florence five months, exacting 
 riches from its inhabitants by threats and torture ; and on the 
 4th of April, 1302, this pacificator of Italy, whom Boniface 
 had called in, departed with the maledictions of all Tuscany. 
 It is the principal reproach of the Florentines, that they were 
 not, at any time, capable of protecting themselves by a military 
 force, formed among their own citizens. They had thirty 
 thousand men, capable of bearing arms, within their own 
 
FLORENCE, 363 
 
 walls, and an equal number in their surrounding territory. 
 But they do not exhibit, at any period of their history, a mili- 
 tary spirit consistent with other characteristics wherein they 
 weve the superiors of all their contemporaries. In most other 
 cities, such a visiter as Charles would have been soon driven 
 out, or made to pay with his life for his perfidy and robberies. 
 
 In the month of May, 1303, the pope, Benedict XL, sent 
 the cardinal de Prato to Florence, to make peace. The black 
 party then ruled in that city, and the white party at Pistoia. 
 The cardinal reformed the constitution, but failed to effect his 
 object. In June, of the next year, he departed, leaving the 
 Florentines under malediction, since they preferred to be so 
 dealt with, and to be at war rather than in peace and repose. 
 Soon after his departure, civil war was renewed, and the rich- 
 est part of the city burnt, and many opulent families w'ere 
 ruined. The incensed cardinal invited the Ghibelines and 
 white party of Pisa, d'Arrezzo, Bologna, and Pistoia, to attack 
 Florence. An attempt was made, but failed, not from the 
 defence of Florence, but the want of concert among its ene- 
 mies. Florence next engaged the duke of Calabria, son of 
 Charles II., king of Naples, to lead its military force, in 
 alliance with the republic of Lucca, against Pistoia. This 
 attack reduced Pistoia to the necessity of sending out all 
 women and children, and all non-combatants from the city, 
 and they were submitted to the cruelties of the besieger. Such 
 was their fate, (says Sismondi,) that history ought not to pre- 
 serve the memory of it. In April, 1306, Pistoia surrendered 
 to Florence and Lucca. The terms of surrender were disre- 
 garded, and the fortifications of the city and its walls were 
 demolished. When the Pistoians heard that a man of low 
 condition was coming from Lucca to rule over them, with one 
 accord, men, women, and children, united to fortify the city 
 anew. The noble resistance of this people softened the hearts 
 of the Florentines, who interposed for them, and eventually 
 secured to them their former liberty and independence. (1309.) 
 
 In the years 1312 and 1313, Henry VII., emperor of Ger- 
 many, was in Italy, attempting to reinstate the imperial author- 
 ity. Florence distinguished itself by a firm resistance of this 
 attempt. The sudden death of Henry, in August of the latter 
 year, changed, at once, the state of Italian affairs. At this 
 time there had been formed in Italy many military bands, 
 called co?idoitieri, or companies of adventurers, whose business 
 it was to let themselves for the best wages they could obtain ; 
 and when not so employed, they sustained themselves by 
 
364 FLORENCE. 
 
 plunder. The Florentines depended on these hired troops, 
 and were often deprived of this dependence when their ene- 
 mies could seduce these adventurers by offering more profita- 
 ble terms. 
 
 In 1320, a new Guelf and Ghibeline war had arisen, in 
 which Florence was one party, and the cities of Lucca and 
 Pisa were united as the other. Pisa is near the sea-coast on 
 the north side of the Arno, and Lucca north-east of Pisa, ten 
 miles, and west of Florence about forty-eight. The enemies 
 of the Florentines were led by Castruccio Castracani, an ac- 
 complished soldier and a very able man, who had made him- 
 self lord of Lucca. In this war the Florentines attempted to 
 perform the duties of soldiers, but only proved their utter 
 incompetency. Castruccio desolated the beautiful valley of 
 the Arno, took possession of the environs of Florence, and 
 used the race-ground under the walls of the city, and in view 
 of its inhabitants, for sports adapted to exasperate and mortify 
 these spectators. The men within the walls much exceeded 
 the number of their enemies without ; but they had no such 
 martial qualities as the occasion required. Castruccio return- 
 ed to Lucca at his leisure, with an immense booty, and made 
 a triumphal entry into the city. (1325.) 
 
 Florence was compelled to submit itself to the protection of 
 the duke of Calabria, who appeared in Tuscany as the chief 
 of the Guelf party. Louis IV., the German emperor, called 
 Louis of Bavaria, appeared at this time in Italy to re-establish 
 the imperial power. The Ghibelines rallied around him, and, 
 among others, Construccio. The cities of Lucca and Pisa 
 were on the same side. A destructive war ensued. The 
 death of Construccio, through exposure and fatigue, was re- 
 ceived by the Florentines as the most fortunate event for them. 
 The emperor lost in him his ablest supporter, and was soon 
 compelled to retreat. 
 
 The retreat of Louis IV., and the death of Construccio, per- 
 mitted Florence to attend to her affairs at home. Between the 
 years 1330 and 1340, this city appears to have attained to great 
 prosperity. Her territory was not more than 20 miles square. 
 Within the city the population (as estimated by Sismondi) was 
 150,000; and about thrice that number in the surrounding ter- 
 ritory. 1500 families were noble. There was a class below 
 them called gentlemen. Below this class were merchants, 
 bankers, retailers, mechanics, laborers. Between 8 or 10,000 
 children were instructed in reading; 200 in arithmetic; 5 or 
 .600 in logic and grammar. There were many religious estab- 
 
FLORENCE. 365 
 
 lishments, and among them 110 churches; 300 priests; 30 
 hospitals, in which were beds for 1000 poor patients. The av- 
 erage number of §U'angers was 15,000. The manufactories 
 were numerous ; the principal one was cloth, and English wool 
 was used in this. From 70 to 80,000 pieces of cloth were made 
 yearly, and 30,000 workmen employed. The cloth was valued 
 at 1,200,000 florins.* There were divers other factories. The 
 agricultural products of the Florentines were very consider- 
 able. They had no sea-port nor ships. Strangers came to 
 purchase, and Florentines sent their merchandise abroad. 
 They had banking-houses in many cities, and loaned money to 
 princes and kings. In 1345 the house of Bardi, of Florence, 
 became bankrupt; Edward III., of England, owing them 900,- 
 000 gold florins ; about 450,000 pounds sterling. The Peruz- 
 zi, another banking-house, failed about the same time, to whom 
 Edward owed 600,000 florins. The king of Sicily owed each 
 of these bankers 100,000 florins. Suppose, for all other debt- 
 ors, 300,000 florins, there would be two millions of florins, or 
 one million of pounds, which would be four millions, at least, 
 of the present value of money. These facts show a most en- 
 riching commerce for that age. The annual revenue of Flor- 
 ence, in 1336, was estimated at 300,000 florins. The annual 
 expenditure not half that sum. Public officers were not paid. 
 
 The environs of Florence were exceedingly beautiful — high- 
 ly cultivated, and adorned with costly buildings. The city dis- 
 closed the opulence of its inhabitants in many palaces, and pub- 
 lic edifices. Strength, rather than beauty, was at this time the 
 characteristic of building. At a later period taste and elegance 
 appeared. 
 
 The Florentines are thus described by Sismondi: — "They 
 discovered, sooner than others could, the shortest way of ar- 
 riving at their object ; and better understood the advantages, 
 and inconveniences, which might be expected. In politicF, 
 they discerned the projects of their enemies, and anticipated 
 the course of events. Their natural vivacity did not prevent 
 a cool and determined pursuit of their purposes. They delib- 
 erated before they acted ; and persisted, when action began, un- 
 disturbed by unexpected checks. They united vivacity and 
 force — gaiety and philosophy — pleasantry and severe medita- 
 
 * According to Sismondi's estimate, the gold florin was equal to two 
 dollars and sixty cents ; and gold was four limes as valuable as it now 
 is. But Hallam values the florin at ten shillings sterling, equal to two 
 dollars and twenty-five cents. 
 
 31* 
 
366 
 
 FLORENCE. 
 
 tion. They were devoted to liberty, and desired it not only 
 for themselves, but for all others. They have the merit of hav- 
 ing first thought of the balance of power, and of uniting all 
 Italy to preserve the independence of each state." They were, 
 however, deficient in one quality indispensable to the accom- 
 plishment of their purposes; they had not a military force of 
 their own citizens. They had good counsel, and riches ; but 
 these did not secure them against afflictive reverses in foreign 
 wars, nor against the miseries of internal commotion. 
 
 In 1328 Florence had been governed by the duke of Cala- 
 bria, at its own request. His death permitted a revision of the 
 form of government. Soon after this time a controversy arose 
 between Florence and Milan. The latter desired to possess 
 Lucca, and the Florentines, to prevent the presence of so trou- 
 blesome a neighbor, preferred to have possession for them- 
 selves. Pisa, also, desired the same acquisition for itself Luc- 
 ca was, at this time, conquered, and in possession of the Ger- 
 mans, who were ready to sell for the best price. War followed, 
 in which, as usual, the Guelf and Ghibeline factions took part, 
 as well as the German emperor, and the church. Besides this 
 war, all Tuscany, and especially the valley of the Arno, was 
 deluged by rain — its villages were overwhelmed — three of the 
 four bridges of Florence were swept away — a part of its walls 
 undermined and thrown down, and a severe loss of property 
 and lives experienced. Meanwhile, the war had extended into 
 northern Italy, and Mastino dela Scala, then the soverei'gn of 
 Verona, had come in contact with the Florentines, as enemies. 
 
 It was the ill fortune of Florence to confide its destiny in 
 the war to Gaultier de Brienne, called the duke of Athens. 
 This person was born in Greece, and had ruled over a territo- 
 ry there, and had some reputation as a military leader ; but was, 
 in all other respects, a detestable character. Having lost his 
 duchy, he was passing through Tuscany to France, when the 
 Florentines placed him in command of its military forces. By 
 a series of base and perfidious measures, he made himself Lord 
 of Florence, and reigned there nearly a year as an unsparing 
 despot. He exacted treasures by torture, and gave way to 
 every evil propensity which could find a victim. Three differ- 
 ent conspiracies were formed, each ignorant of the other, and 
 when they were brought into action, it was found that nearly 
 the whole city were engaged in the same purpose. The duke 
 was subdued — capitulated, and was permitted to withdraw, hav- 
 ing sent immense sums of money to places of safety, while his 
 power continued. The day of his overthrow (the 26th of July, 
 
FLORENCE. 367 
 
 1343,) was annually celebrated by the Florentines, by a sol- 
 emn festival. 
 
 While the duke tyrannized in Florence, all its treasures, and 
 all the territorial possessions which it had gained in Tuscany, 
 were lost. Ten years before, it was the richest in annual rev- 
 enue, of any power in Europe, France only excepted. In 
 these ten years, Pisa had obtained possession of Lucca, and 
 had grown powerful in the same proportion in which Florence 
 was impaired. Florence, in attempting to reinstate itself, re- 
 formed its constitution, but excluded the nobles from all partici- 
 pation in the government. This measure had not the desired 
 effect ; as the nobles became impatient and factious, while the 
 citizens, who were entrusted with power, in order to counteract 
 them, assumed greater authority, and degenerated into a more 
 odious oligarchy than could have been exercised by the nobles. 
 These citizens preserved the forms of the republic'but so man- 
 aged as to secure the elections of themselves, or their own crea- 
 tures. 
 
 Between the year 1346 and 1350, Florence, in common with 
 all Italy, as to scarcity of food, and in common with all Eu- 
 rope as to pestilence, was grievously afflicted. Excessive rains 
 prevented the usual products of the earth. The humane and 
 considerate character of the Florentines appears to great ad- 
 vantage in this calamity. In April, 1347, the number of per- 
 sons who received bread daily, at the public cost, was 94,000. 
 No poor person, nor stranger, was left without reasonable pro- 
 vision. Yet the mortality, from the epidemic and privations, 
 was not less than 4,000, in that year. The collection of debts 
 was suspended. These afflictions were trifles compared 
 with those of the following year (1348.) The plague, said 
 to have originated eastwardly of the Mediterranean, extend- 
 ed to Italy and throughout Europe, and continued its rav- 
 ages through the two following years. Sismondi gives a 
 mournful description of this calamity. Three, out of every 
 five persons, died at Florence. In one town in Sicily, all the 
 inhabitants perished. The usual exhibition of selfishness, in 
 cases of universal peril, is described ; and also that reckless- 
 ness which approaching and inevitable destruction is often seen 
 to occasion. The Florentines abandoned themselves to pleas- 
 ure, as the best mode of forgetting, and possibly of escaping, 
 the common foe. The deaths at Florence were computed at 
 100,000; while at Pisa 7 in every 10 died. It was a common 
 expression : Help us to carry these dead to the ditch, so that 
 we, in our turn, may be carried thither. Sismondi remarks 
 that the history of Giovanni Villani, and many other Italian 
 
FLORENCE. 
 
 histories, terminate in 1348, whence, he concludes, that the 
 authors, (as is known to have been the case with Villani,) per- 
 ished in this pestilence. 
 
 In the year 1354, Charles IV., emperor of Germany, came 
 to Italy with the intention of having his authority acknowl- 
 edged, and for the purpose of being crowned with the iron 
 crown of Lombardy, and the imperial crown at Rome, He 
 was attended only by 300 unarmed gentlemen. In some of the 
 cities, as in Milan, Crenoa, Lucca, Pisa, and Sienna, his sover- 
 eignty was acknowledged, but with different modifications, 
 while the Florentines declined receiving him within their ter- 
 ritories, or to acknowledge his dominion. Charles had no 
 means of enforcing his claims, nor was an admission of his 
 imperial authority of any value to him. His object was to ex- 
 act money. Florence consulted its own interest in purchasing 
 amity with Charles at the cost of 100,000 florins ; and stipulat- 
 ed a formal acknowledgment, (and consequent right to protec- 
 tion,) of being a city of the empire; but with the condition 
 that no imperial officer should reside among them, and that 
 there should not be any interference, on the part of the Empe- 
 ror, with its internal government. Though Charles had been 
 more successful in the other republics, all his authority van- 
 ished as soon as he departed in the following year. He left 
 the impression every where, that while he could amass riches 
 he was indifferent to public opinion; and that he had debased 
 the imperial dignity far below the point at which the Italians 
 themselves were too disposed to regard it. His presence had no 
 tendency to establish peace and harmony between the republics 
 and the empire; nor among the republics themselves. Com- 
 motions and violence soon followed in most of them. Besides 
 these evils, Italy had to contend with the armed companies of 
 adventurers, who lived by plunder, when not hired by the re- 
 publics, to aid them in their wars. A very formidable body 
 was gathered by the count de Lando, which was terrible to all 
 these republics. Another affliction which these republics had 
 to contend with was the perfidious and insolent ambition of 
 Gean Galeaz Visconti, duke of Milan, who sought to subject 
 all northern and middle Italy to his power. The ancient hos- 
 tilities still continued, arranged on the one side and the other 
 under the familiar names of Guelf and Ghibeline. 
 
 Hitherto Pisa had been the port by which Florence had 
 conducted its foreign maritime commerce. The former had 
 always been Ghibeline, and unfriendly to Florence, (which was 
 always of the Guelf party,) and had given repeated causes of 
 
FLORENCE. 369 
 
 dissatisfaction. Instead of waging- war with Pisa, for these 
 causes, Florence contracted with Sienna for the use of the port 
 of Telamone, which is situated on the Tuscan shore, 85 miles 
 S. E. of Pisa, and 65 south of Florence. This port was less 
 convenient to the Florentines than Pisa, as it was one third 
 more distant, and connected with Florence by less passable 
 roads ; but the control of the port was acquired, which was a 
 full equivalent. This measure was ruinous to Pisa, as many 
 merchants established there, withdrew to Telemone, and among 
 them many native Pisans. Even the mechanics felt this blow 
 severely ; and such was the rapid decline of that city, that new 
 and very advantageous offers were made to Florence to return ; 
 but these were not accepted. The Florentines had resolved to 
 show that Pisa was not necessary to them, and that they would 
 not make war, while they could preserve peace. 
 
 Similar causes of enmity, though not commercial, had 
 brought two other republics into open hostility, about this time. 
 One of these republics was Perugia, about 67 miles S. E. of 
 Florence; and the other Cortona, (the ancient capital of Etru- 
 ria,) about 52 miles from Florence, nearly in the same course. 
 Sienna, in the same neighborhood, was drawn into this conflict. 
 Florence offered its mediation ; but the parties were too much 
 enraged to accept it. The company of Count de Lando, then 
 in Romagna, on the north-eastern side of Italy, was invited to 
 take part in this war. When this war ended. Count de Lando 
 threatened Florence, and led his army north-westwardly, to- 
 wards Lucca. He demanded a large sum of Florence to save 
 its territories from pillage. But Florence refused all terms 
 with Lando, and prepared for defence. An army of sufficient 
 power to check Lando was sent down the valley of the Arno; 
 and after mutual menaces, Lando withdrew, and passed over 
 the Apennines, northwardly, into Modena. These military ad- 
 venturers were never disposed to battle unless they were under 
 pay, or could see, at the end of a conflict, the certainty of 
 booty. 
 
 In 1360, a conspiracy was engendered at Florence, in which 
 the name of Medici first appears in history. The administra- 
 tion of public affairs, as to all exterior relations, had been 
 prudently and successfully conducted, but it had caused dissat- 
 isfaction at home. Both the higher and the lower orders of 
 persons were excluded from all authority, unless an occasion 
 arose in which some matter, as a public treaty, was to be acted 
 upon. In such cases, there was sometimes a convention of all 
 the people. At this time, a small number of citizens had 
 
370 FLORENCE. 
 
 managed to engross the whole of the administration, though 
 the constitutional forms were preserved. This plot to over- 
 throw the government was discovered. Forty-five citizens of 
 a superior class, and eighty inferior ones, were arrested and 
 condemned, but a small portion of them were put to death. 
 
 South of Florence thirty-five miles, and about the same dis- 
 tance south-east of Pisa, was the small republic of Volterra, 
 situate on a lofty mountain. This republic was an object of 
 desire, both to Pisa and to Florence. The latter obtained the 
 dominion. This fact, with others, some of which have been 
 noticed, ripened the long-continued rancor of these two repub- 
 lics into open hostility. Pisa, formerly so powerful on the 
 ocean, had long ceased to be a maritime power, or to maintain 
 a single ship of vvar. For the first time Florence displayed a 
 flag on the ocean. Ships were hired of the Genoese, and 
 added to others. Pisa was attacked from the sea, and the 
 great iron chain which protected its harbor, was taken up and 
 sent to Florence, (1361,) where some parts of it are said to be 
 still suspended in honor of the achievement. This war gradu- 
 ally involved most of the states of Italy, and disclosed various 
 scenes of cruelty and perfidy, especially on the part of the 
 hired chiefs. It ended in August, 1364, by a restoration to 
 the Florentines of all their commercial privileges at Pisa, and 
 the engagement of Pisa to pay Florence one hundred thousand 
 florins, ten thousand a year. 
 
 In 1368, Charles IV., emperor of Germany, again appeared 
 in Italy to levy new contributions. Having possessed himself 
 of Lucca, he sold it to its inhabitants for three hundred thou- 
 sand florins, with the right to resume their ancient liberty. 
 At Sienna he was resisted, treated with rudeness, and Avas even 
 personally endangered. 
 
 In 1375, the attempts of the duke of Milan, (Visconti,) to 
 subdue Tuscany, and the estates held by the church, united 
 pope Gregory XL, and Florence, in a war against Milan. 
 The pope treacherously made peace with Milan, and thereby 
 so exasperated the Florentines that they declared war against 
 him. They inscribed liberty on their banners, and proclaimed 
 that they sought no conquests, but to restore the people of 
 every city and state to freedom, who desired it. In ten days 
 eighty cities and towns threw ofi' the yoke of papal authority. 
 These cities and towns were situated north and north-east of 
 Florence, in the states of the church. 
 
 In 1378, a revolution occurred in Florence. Two parties 
 arose, the Albizzi and the Ricci, from the names of the leaders. 
 
MEDICI. 371 
 
 The former maintained the Guelf party, and this was a suffi- 
 cient reason why the other should be Ghibelines ; they were 
 new men, but had acquired great weaUh. Among them were 
 the Medici family. The Ricci maintained that the names of 
 Guelf and Ghibeline had ceased to have any meaning, and 
 ought to be abolished; and this party were, in truth, much 
 more disposed to maintain popular liberty than the other. 
 
 CHAPTER LV. 
 
 Medici Family. 
 
 The Medici were an ancient family of Florence. It is inti- 
 mated that the name, and the six balls seen in the family arms, 
 indicate their original profession of medicine. But from the 
 earliest historical notice of the Medici, till they were expelled 
 from Florence at the close of the fifteenth century, commerce 
 was their vocation. Giovanni de Medici is mentioned in 
 J 351, in a military exploit. Silvestro in 1379, as Gonfalonier 
 of Florence. One Giovanni was the father of Cosmo, who 
 was born in 1389; and of Lorenzo w4io was born in 1394. 
 
 Children of Cosmo. 1. Piero. 2. Giovanni. 3. An ille- 
 gitimate son. Carlo. Giovanni died without issue. 
 
 Children of Piero. This son died in 1469, leaving 1. Lo- 
 renzo the Magnificent, born 1448, died 1492. 2. Guiliano, 
 born 1458, assassinated 1478. 3. An illegitimate son, Guilio, 
 who became pope by the name of Clement VII. 
 
 Children of Lorenzo the Magnificent: — 1. Piero, born in 
 1471, exiled, and drowned in 1504. 2. Giovanni born 1475; 
 pope, by the name of Leo X., in 1512; died in 1521. 3. 
 Guiliano, who married a French princess, and became duke 
 of Nemours. 
 
 Grandchildren of Lorenzo the Magnificent, by his son Piero : 
 — 1. Lorenzo, who was made duke of Urbino ; married Marga- 
 ret of Bologna, and died 1519. 
 
 Great-grandchildren of Lorenzo the Magnificent, through 
 his son Piero, and grandson Lorenzo : — 1. Catherine de Medici, 
 born in 1519, died in 1589, having married Henry II. of 
 France. 2. Alessandro, an illegitimate, who was either the 
 son of Lorenzo, or of pope Clement VII., born 1510, created 
 
372 MEDICI. 
 
 duke of Florence by Charles V. ; assassinated by his cousin 
 Lorenzo, 1537. He married a natural daughter of Charles V, 
 
 Descendants of Lorenzo, (brother of Cosmo,) who died in 
 1440. He had one son, two grandsons. The grandson of 
 one of this Lorenzo's grandsons, was the Lorenzo who assassi- 
 nated the duke Alessandro. The grandson of the other grand- 
 son, was Cosmo de Medici, born 1519, duke of Florence in 
 1537, duke of Tuscany in 1569, died 1574. From him de- 
 scended the successive grand dukes of Tuscany, the last of this 
 race being Giovanni Gaston, who died in 1737. Some of the 
 descendants of the father of the original Cosmo, intermarried 
 with several noble and royal families ; others are seen through 
 many generations, among the highest dignitaries of the church. 
 
 In June, 1378, Silvestro de Medici was chosen gonfalonier, 
 and prevailed on the people to abolish a law, and the usage 
 under it, by which the Albizzi party had, for many years, ex- 
 cluded all citizens from the government but themselves. The 
 effect of this abolition was, that no person should be ineligible 
 for the reason that his ancestors were Ghibelines. The way 
 being thus opened, the lower order of mechanics, and poorer 
 classes of artizans insisted on the right of being eligible. A 
 tumult arose, and Michael Lando, a carder of wool, dressed in 
 a short waistcoat, and barefooted, marched at the head of the 
 people, bearing the state banner (gonfalon) which he had taken 
 from the palace ; and Lando was made gonfalonier by accla- 
 mation — an office equivalent to the modern mayoralty. Lando 
 exercised his power with vigor and discretion, but it was of 
 short duration. In January, 1383, the nobles, rich merchants, 
 and higher citizens, took possession of the public places, and 
 re-established aristocracy. Lando and his chiefs were exiled. 
 The Albizzi party were enabled to resume their power. 
 
 The principal troublesof Florence, during the residue of the 
 fourteenth century, arose from the plots and warfire of the 
 Visconti of Milan to subdue Tuscany. The riches of the 
 Florentines, and their extensive commercial connections, en- 
 abled them to seek and obtain aid in different parts of Europe. 
 Among other military adventurers in Italy, was John Haw^k- 
 wood, an Englishman, who led a numerous force, and who 
 was considered one of the ablest generals of that age. He 
 was employed by Milan, but was purchased into the service of 
 Florence. He rendered most important services, and continued 
 faithful in this employment till his death. He was buried in 
 Florence, and an equestrian monument is said still to exist 
 there, in honor of his usefulness. Fortunately for Italy, Gian 
 
MEDicr. 373 
 
 Galeazzo Visconti, one of the ablest, most perfidious, and 
 criminal of men, disappeared from the troubled scenes of which 
 he was the principal cause. He died of the pestilence which 
 prevailed, 3d of September, 1402. 
 
 The period of the highest prosperity, and the greatest de- 
 gree of rational, practicable liberty, ever enjoyed by Florence, 
 was from the overthrow of the popular leaders in 1383, to the 
 year 1434, under the Albizzi party. The people had learned 
 that every citizen is not alike capable of conducting the affairs 
 of a state. In the transactions of business, the Florentines 
 perceived that they were necessarily connected with the intel- 
 ligent and judicious in the operations of trade, industry, and 
 commerce; and that whatsoever policy was beneficial to the 
 owners of capital, on which all commercial action depended, 
 was alike beneficial to those whose daily labor produced the 
 articles which commerce could profitably exchange. They 
 perceived also, that those who could direct the measures neces- 
 sary to the common and general prosperity in private life, 
 would be most capable of directing public measures, indispen- 
 sable to secure that prosperity. The citizens were profitably 
 busy in the manufacturing of woollen goods, which excelled 
 those of all other countries, and which were known through- 
 out Europe. They excelled also in silks, and gold brocade, 
 and had many other factories. Their merchants were the 
 greatest capitalists of Europe, and had countinghouses in- 
 every considerable city of the commercial world. The agri- 
 cultural part of the Florentine state was the best cultivated, 
 and the most productive of any in Italy. Taxes were imposed 
 moderately and equably, founded on a just enumeration and 
 fair estimate of property. Several of the small republics in 
 the south and west, Pisa, Pistoia, Arezzo, Volterra, were 
 either subjected by Florence, or greatly influenced by its 
 policy. Its influence was strongly experienced in all the 
 Italian states; for, though it had neither fleets nor armies, it 
 had abundant riches, and vigilant and able statesmen. In this 
 time, the arts, sciences, and literature, took root in Florence, 
 and flourished there as in their native land. This was, it is 
 true, the government of an aristocracy, (or a few men,) in a 
 republic, but it was also (as that term originally implied,) the 
 government of the best men. Not only did these men preserve 
 rational freedom in Florence, but they spared no exertion to 
 secure like freedom throughout Italy. But these days of 
 •'glory and wisdom," as they were justly called, could not 
 endure forever. The rulers might degenerate, or envy and 
 32 
 
374 MEDICI. 
 
 ambition in the excluded might bring them to a close. Ri- 
 naldo Albizzi, in 1433, forgot that he was only the first among 
 free citizens ; and he saw with displeasure the growing gran- 
 deur of the Medici, who felt that they were entitled to share 
 in the power which the Albizzi had engrossed. 
 
 Cosmo de Medici was born in 1389. He was the son of 
 Giovanni de Medici, and enjoyed an hereditary popularity in 
 Florence as a descendant of Silvestro de Medici, who had 
 taken the popular side in the revolution of 1378. From the 
 time that the Albizzi were reinstated in 1383, they either could 
 not, or thought it inexpedient to exclude the Medici from all 
 participation in the government. Giovanni was made gon- 
 falonier, and afterwards, in 1416, Cosmo was one of the priors. 
 Cosmo's rank was that of the first merchant, having establish- 
 ments in most of the cities in the West and the East. He 
 dwelt in a sumptuous palace, and made it the resort of artists, 
 poets, and learned men. His agents transmitted to him every 
 valuable specimen of the arts which they could command. 
 He was as liberal as he was rich, and there were few who had 
 need of his bounty, who did not enjoy it. 
 
 Cosmo had no intention to revive the popular opinions and 
 insubordination which were imputed to his ancestor Silvestro ; 
 but he was unrestrained in the expression of his disapprobation 
 of the exercise of power by Rinaido Albizzi. Rinaldo ven- 
 tured, in September, 1433, to arraign Cosmo as a state crimi- 
 nal, and committed him to prison. It was still the custom in 
 Florence to summon the people on important occasions, to 
 assemble by the tolling of the great bell. When so assembled, 
 the will of the people was supreme. The people ordered that 
 there should be a new balia, or commission, empowered to 
 select those citizens whose names were to be placed in a box, 
 to be drawn thence; and those on whom the choice so made, 
 should fall, were to exercise the powers of government. Ri- 
 naldo presented a list of two hundred, who were to be the 
 commissioners, if the people approved of them. They were 
 approved of, and no names were placed in the box, but of per- 
 sons who were friendly to Rinaldo. The new government 
 were the creatures of Rinaldo, and he expected from them the 
 sentence of death on Cosmo ; but they went no further than to 
 condemn him and his friends to exile. The partial triumph 
 of Rinaldo was short. In September, 1434, a new election 
 gave other officers to the city ; Cosmo and his friends were 
 recalled, and Rinaldo and his friends were exiled. 
 
 Rinaldo went to Milan, and induced the duke Filippo Maria 
 
MEDICI. 375 
 
 Visconti to declare war against Florence, which continued till 
 October, 1441. Cosmo de Medici was gradually strengthening 
 himself in Florence, and, in fact, shared the sovereignly with 
 Neri Capponi, without disturbing the forms of the republic. 
 Capponi was a great statesman, an able negotiator, and an 
 accomplished general. Cosmo was not a military man, and 
 was the inferior of Capponi in the qualities of a statesman, but 
 far superior as the patron of learning and of literature, as well 
 as in riches and in personal adherents. These two chiefs 
 maintained, in general, an amicable intercourse, and during 
 twenty-one years, from 1434 to 1456, the people were always 
 satisfied to renew their power. At the close of this period, the 
 decease of Capponi left Cosmo as the sole head of the republic. 
 A new choice of officers occurred on the 1st of July, 1455, 
 when some jealousy had arisen as to Cosmo. Pierre Rucellai 
 was chosen gonfalonier. This change led to dissatisfactions 
 among the people, from various causes; and Lucas Pitti was 
 elected in 1458. Cosmo was now too far advanced in age to 
 take an active part in public affairs, and Pitti became the 
 actual sovereign of Florence. He built two palaces, one 
 within the cit}^ and one a mile from it, of a grandeur before 
 unknown by the Florentines. Though rich, he accepted 
 presents fruui all who were disposed to make them, and even 
 those who were liable to arrest from any cause, however 
 criminal, were protected while laboring on Pitti's palaces. 
 The conduct of Cosmo had been entirely different. He had 
 never affected a grandeur above other citizens, and regretted 
 to see that the party which he had supported had given a 
 tyrant to the republic. He kept himself retired from public 
 affairs, and dwelt in the country. Yet the hope that the fami- 
 ly of Medici would preserve its power in Florence, and its 
 eminent distinction abroad, was ever the object of his contem- 
 plation. The son on whom he reposed this hope, Giovanni, 
 had died at the age of forty-two. His oldest son, Piero, was of 
 feeble constitution, and not qualified to assume the cares of 
 government. The children of Piero were very young. The 
 cherished ambition of the decaying Cosmo, was expressed in 
 the remark which he made, when carried through his vast 
 palace : " This house is very large for so small a family." 
 He died at his country residence, (Correggio,) August 1st, 
 1464, in his seventy-fifth year. He left many monuments of 
 himself which still endure. 
 
 At Florence he built the convent and temple of St. Mark ; 
 the temple of St. Lawrence, and the cloister of St. Verdian. 
 
376 MEDICI. 
 
 AtFiesola, that of St. Jerome; in Mugello, the temple of the 
 young brothers, These^were public edifices. For himself, he 
 built the palace of Riccardi, in the city, and four palaces, at dif- 
 ferent places, in the country. He adorned the churches with 
 statues, paintings, and silver vessels, for public use. He built, 
 also, at Jerusalem, a hospital for the pilgrims. But none of 
 these expenditures were 'public money ; it vi'as all his own, de- 
 rived from honorable commerce. His grandson, Lorenzo, com- 
 puted, that Cosmo, and his sons, had expended between 1434 
 and 1471, for public uses, charities, and gifts, 663,755 florins, 
 which may be computed, at the present value of money, at 32 
 millions of livres; about six millions of dollars. The Flor- 
 entines ordered that the inscription on his tomb should be, the 
 
 FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY. 
 
 The days of " wisdom and glory," in Florence, ended with 
 the life of Cosmo de Medici. Its future grandeur is to be 
 found, not in the republic, but in the splendor of Cosmo's de- 
 scendants, who substituted themselves for the republic. Sis- 
 mondi bestows deserved eulogy on the citizens of Florence, in 
 the times which had passed, and renders a just tribute to the 
 spirit of liberty. " How could so small a state endure such 
 heavy losses? How could a single city produce so many pow- 
 erful and illustrious men 1 How was it that Florence had more 
 historical names than all France? That every one of its citi- 
 zens, who were seen by turns, elevated or overthrown, were 
 better known in Europe, more opulent, and more really power- 
 ful than a peer of a great monarchy, whose landed estates 
 equalled, perhaps, the whole extent of the Florentine territory? 
 What was it that united the lives of these men with the history 
 of human civilization — covered their native land with admira- 
 ble monuments, wherein the taste and magnificence of illus- 
 trious citizens surpassed all that had been done by princes and 
 kings? One must be blind to all these prodigies, if he cannot 
 see in them the effect of liberty." 
 
 By what means liberty was lost in Florence, is an interest- 
 ing inquiry to all who are free. In some of the republics of 
 Italy, it was lost as gradually as the tide steals onward ; in 
 others, as suddenly as the torrents rise in the beds of its rivers. 
 The knowledge of what liberty is, and consequently the deter- 
 mination to preserve it, was insensibly lost by the majority of 
 the Florentine people. The wealth, the influence, and the su- 
 premacy of Cosmo, had attracted to him the regard, confidence 
 and aflfections of the community. He probably, did not intend 
 to destroy the republic, by accepting voluntary homage ; but 
 
MEDICI. 377 
 
 the people and himself corrupted each other. He died in the 
 earnest hope that the Medici would be to his country, what he 
 had been himself. Unfortunately, they had all his ambition 
 but neither his wisdom, talents, nor patriotism. The extensive 
 commercial affairs of Cosmo devolved on his son Piero, but 
 Piero was not a merchant. The management of the state de- 
 volved on him, but he was not a statesman. Incessant bodily 
 affliction prevented all personal activity, and he was dependent 
 on transportation in a litter, whenever he moved from the city 
 to the country, or appeared in public. There were many among 
 the first citizens, who desired to destroy the Medici influence in 
 the state, and who considered the time to effect their object to 
 have come. Among these was one (Nerone) on whom Piero 
 placed great confidence. This person was consulted by Piero, 
 who advised him to withdraw from commerce, and invest his 
 money in land. This advice was accepted, and numerous debt- 
 ors, at home and abroad, were suddenly called on to discharge 
 their obligations ; and, in cases where pledges of property had 
 been made, these pledges were sold, to the great disadvantage 
 of the debtors. These measures, and the absence of all quali- 
 ties, necessary to hold the eminence Avhich Cosmo had enjoyed, 
 made the Florentines indignant at Piero's assumption of hered- 
 itary prerogatives. 
 
 Lucas Pitti was the ostensible head of the republic ; but he 
 was not qualified to sustain himself in that relation. Though 
 he had numerous associates, he was incapable of availing 
 himself of their support. The citizens divided into hostile and 
 irreconcilable parties, among which were the ancient families, 
 who regarded the Medici as new men, and who could not en- 
 dure to be supplanted by one so little entitled to consideration 
 as Piero. In this state of feeling at Florence, it could not be 
 long before the parties came to violence, and called in the aid 
 of foreign force. The opponents of Piero were defeated, and 
 many distinguished citizens were banished. On the re-estab- 
 lishment of his power, Piero caused a list of the proscribed to 
 be made out, in doing which Pitti was supposed to have fur- 
 nished desired information. A general and severe persecution 
 ensued. Pitti, suspected by all parties, disdained by the tri- 
 umphant one, and despised by the republicans, was ruined in 
 character and estate. His magnificent structure of a palace re- 
 mained unfinished, a monument of his pride and folly. [Sis- 
 mondi, vol. x. p. 286.] 
 
 There were illustrious exiles from Florence in many cities 
 in Europe, not only from the recent convulsions, but from those 
 32* 
 
378 MEDICI. 
 
 of former times. They assembled at Venice. A very serious 
 war ensued, in which several powers engaged, on one side and 
 the other. The exiles expended all their wealth in sustaining 
 this war, and had the mortification to see it closed by treaties, 
 in which no provision was made for them; they had only ad- 
 ded poverty to banishment from their country. 
 
 Though triumphant overall enemies, the increasing infirmi- 
 ties of Piero disabled him from taking an active part in public 
 affairs. The state was governed by his partisans, but in such 
 a manner as to call forth the denunciations of Piero himself. 
 The condition of Florence, in 1469, is described by an address 
 of Piero to his assembled friends, as copied by Sismondi from 
 a contemporary historian. " 1 could never have believed that 
 the time would come, when the morals, and the acts of my 
 friends, would make me regret my enemies; or the. fruits of 
 my victory, that I had not been defeated. I thought I was as- 
 sociated with men who would set some bounds to their cupidi- 
 ty, and who would be contented to live honored by their coun- 
 try, and avenged of their enemies ; but I now see how much I 
 was deceived ; how little I knew the human heart, and your 
 own ambition. It does not satisfy you to he first, to be princes 
 in a great cAiy — to engross all the honors, dignities, and advan- 
 tages, which heretofore were a sufficient recompense to the 
 whole mass of citizens. Already you have divided among you 
 the property of your enemies, while you have cast upon others 
 the whole of the public burthens, reserving to yourselves the 
 whole of the public benefits. Even this does not content you, 
 if you cannot load your fellow-citizens with every kind of in- 
 jury. You despoil your neighbors of their inheritance — you 
 sell justice — you defend yourselves against the authority of the 
 tribunals — you depress the peaceable to exalt the insolent. I 
 do not believe that all the rest of Italy could present such ex- 
 amples of violence and avarice as are gathered in this city. 
 But hear the resolution which I take on that faith, which men 
 of honor should respect. If you continue to conduct your- 
 selves in such a manner as to make me repent of my victory, I 
 shall know how to conduct myself in a manner which will 
 make you repent of your success." 
 
 This admonition had no effect. The remedy contemplated 
 was to recall the exiles ; but in December, of the same year, 
 (1469,) Piero died. 
 
 Thomas Soderini was left at the head of the state, and when 
 the accustomed demonstrations of respect were tendered to him, 
 fearful of exciting jealousies, he turned attention to the sons of 
 
MEDICI. 379 
 
 Piero, as the persons to whom these demonstrations were due. 
 He suggested that it was much easier to sustain a power which 
 thirty-five years had made familiar, than to found a new one. 
 The two legitimate sons of Piero were Lorenzo, then twenty- 
 one ^j-ears, and Guiliano, of eleven years of age. Soderini as- 
 sembled the principal men of the republic, and presented these 
 two sons, and recommended the observance towards them of 
 the consideration which their house had so long held. For 
 several years the young Medici took no part in state affairs. 
 They employed themselves in studies and amusements; in 
 making their abode the resort of the learned, and of artists ; 
 and in gratifying the people with brilliant spectacles. 
 
 About two years after Piero's death, Galeaz Sforza, duke of 
 Milan, who had made himself exceedingly odious to his sub- 
 jects, came to visit Florence, with his wife and courtiers. Two 
 chariots, ornamented with gold, were brought over the Apen- 
 nines, on mules, for the use of the duchess ; fifty riding horses 
 for her, and the like number for the duke ; 100 men at arms, 
 and 500 foot soldiers, as a guard ; 50 servants ; 500 couples of 
 hunting dogs, and a great number of falcons, composed his ret- 
 inue, with all the splendor of royalty ; the whole number of 
 horses 2000. The sum appropriated to this parade was 200,- 
 000 florins, or about 450,000 dollars. Lorenzo received the 
 duke in his palace, as a guest, and displayed his own mao-nif- 
 icence, not so much in gold and diamonds as his visiter did, 
 but in the number of antique monuments, paintings, and stat- 
 ues. The city entertained the duke's followers, at its own ex- 
 pense. Three splendid representations of events in the Sa- 
 viour's life were made, in three different churches, in one of 
 which the church took fire, and was burnt.* These were new 
 scenes, and very bad examples, to the Florentines, whose tenor 
 of life had been that of industry and economy, approaching to 
 austerity. 
 
 From the year 1473, to 1478, no events occurred in Flor- 
 ence of sufficient importance to be noticed, although Ferdinand 
 I., of Naples, pope Sextus IV., Milan and Venice, were re- 
 spectively engaged in controversies and wars. In the latter 
 year the Medici assumed the hereditary distinction in the re- 
 public. The government of the city was subjected to their 
 orders — individuals were condemned without trial — arbitrary 
 impositions and retroactive laws, were made. The whole finances 
 
 * The first Theatrical representations in Europe, were of events re- 
 corded in the scriptures. 
 
380 MEDICI. 
 
 of the state were subject to the control of the Medici, and 
 were soraetimes employed to sustain their commercial houses; 
 one of which, at Bruges, (in the Netherlands,) would have fail- 
 ed, but for this resource. They had undertaken to follow the 
 course of their grandfather Cosmo, in the business of bank- 
 ers, without giving any personal attention to the subject, and 
 without being competent to conduct such business, if they had. 
 Notwithstanding the eulogies of Roscoe on Lorenzo, Sismondi 
 says, (vol. xi. pp. 78 — 9,) that the Medici marched on syste- 
 matically to tyranny, sustained by the powerful families who 
 were interested to support them ; by the poets, artists, and men 
 of letters, who lived on their bounty; and by the low populace 
 whom they enchanted with feasts and spectacles. Yet there 
 was a strong party of the most considerate citizens, vehemently 
 opposed to them. Among these were the family of Pazzi, of 
 ancient nobilit}'-, who had been admitted to the rank of citi- 
 zens. They were merchants, and far more opulent than the 
 Medici. It was this family that Lorenzo considered, more than 
 any other, as competent to rival his own. His grandfather 
 Cosmo, had the same apprehensions of this family, and endeav- 
 ored to gain them by marrying his grand-daughter, (sister of 
 Lorenzo,) to one of their number. Lorenzo thought it more 
 politic to ruin them, or, at least, to prevent the increase of their 
 wealth. One of the Pazzi had married the heiress of an im- 
 mensely rich man. Lorenzo caused a retroactive application, 
 in this case, of a law, whereby the property of an intestate fa- 
 ther must go to his nephews, to the exclusion of his own 
 daughter. By this^ measure, Lorenzo's brother-in-law, on the 
 death of his wife's father, was entirely deprived of his expected 
 inheritance. Besides this, all the family of Pazzi were exclud- 
 ed from any share in the government of the city, although 
 there were nine who were qualified for office. Francis Pazzi, 
 the oldest of the brothers, indignant that Lorenzo thus assumed 
 a supremacy over the laws, vv^ithdrew to Rome, where he had 
 a commercial house, and became banker to pope Sixtus IV., 
 preferred, herein, to the Medici. Intimate relations arose be- 
 tween this Pazzi and the pope, as well as the pope's son-in-law, 
 Jerome Riario. 
 
 There were many circumstances which united these three 
 persons in deadly hostility to the Medici. Among others, the 
 pope had appointed one Salvati to be archbishop of Florence, 
 whom the Medici had refused to receive. The consultation of 
 these parties embraced all the modes in which the Medici 
 could be assailed ; and they came to the result, that none other 
 
MEDICI. 38t 
 
 would be effectual but the assassination of the two brothers, at 
 the same moment. Salvati was informed of this design, and 
 he, with Pazzi and Riario, undertook to execute it. They 
 gained some of the family of Pazzi to co-operate, and some of 
 them absolutely refused to engage in it. Many others, from 
 various cuuses, were found willing to become parties, including 
 two others of the Salvati, The pope had made a nephew of 
 Jerome Riario, a cardinal, at the age of eighteen ; on such 
 occasions festivals were usually given. It was so managed 
 that the young cardinal should go to Florence* where several 
 entertainments were given to him. It had been arranged to 
 assassinate the two Medici at any place at which both appear- 
 ed, as neither of them could be safely permitted to live after 
 the other. But the two were present at no one of these meet- 
 ings. The next opportunity was at the cathedral, Avhere the 
 young cardinal was to attend mass, from which ceremony, it 
 was supposed, the two Medici could not absent themselves., 
 Francis des Pazzi and Bernard Bandini had undertaken to 
 kill the younger Medici, and .lean Baptiste de Montesecco, to 
 kill Lorenzo. But Montesecco objected to doing this act in a 
 church, and during divine service, though he was perfectly 
 willing to do it at a feast. Two prit-sis were found among the 
 conspirators who were not embarrassed by the fear of commit- 
 ting sacrilege, and they undertook the service which Monte- 
 secco had declined. 
 
 The moment selected for the assassination was at the eleva- 
 tion of the host, when all present were accustomed to bow. 
 The service had actually begun, but Guiliano de Medici was 
 not present. The two who were to murder him, went to find 
 him, and to convince him that the occasion demanded his 
 presence. He accompanied them to the cathedral, and on the 
 way, they, as in playfulness, put their arms around him to 
 ascertain whether he had on a cuirass, which they knew him 
 to be accustomed to wear, under his garments, as a defence. 
 He had not even the sword which he usually wore, having a 
 malady in his leg, which made the wearing it troublesome. 
 The moment had come when the act was to be done. Ban- 
 dini plunged his dagger into Guiliano's bosom, who rose, 
 made some steps, and fell. Francis des Pazzi fell on him, 
 and struck many furious blows, by one of which he wounded 
 himself in the thigh. At the same moment the two priests 
 attacked Lorenzo. One of them placed his hand on Lorenzo's 
 shoulder, intending to strike him in the neck, and did inflict 
 there a slight wound ; but, Lorenzo rising, disengaged himself 
 
382 MEDICI. 
 
 from them, drew his sword, and defended himself with the aid 
 of his two attendants. The two priests fled. Bandini ran 
 towards Lorenzo, and killed one person who attempted to stop 
 him. Meanwhile, Lorenzo had fled to the vestry of the 
 church, with his friends, and had closed the doors. 
 
 This imperfect accomplishment of an attempt to destroy 
 men in power, had the usual effect. It terrified enemies, com- 
 bined friends, and established the usurpation it was intended to 
 annihilate. The people assigned a body-guard of twelve men 
 to Lorenzo. All the conspirators were detected. Many of 
 them, and Salvati, the archbishop, among others, were hung 
 at the window^s of the government palace. At first, the people 
 undertook to do vengeance; and, afterw^ards, Lorenzo cleared 
 the city, by death or banishment, of all whom he thought 
 proper to include among the conspirators. The family of 
 Pazzi were either entirely destroyed or made harmless to 
 Lorenzo. But the failure of the conspirators to kill him, as 
 Avell as Guiliano, and the punishments inflicted, especially the 
 hanging of Salvati, the archbishop, confirmed the pope in an 
 implacable enmity, Florence, and especially Lorenzo, were 
 made to feel this enmity by every means in which this malig- 
 nant pontiff conld exercise his own power or direct that of 
 others. He did not deny his participation in the design of the 
 conspirators. This was not an offence in the tenant of the 
 holy chair of St. Peter, according to the moral law of Sixtus 
 IV. But to hang an archbishop and prelates, for murder, 
 demanded the severest denunciation. Accordingly, Florence 
 and all its inhabitants were visited by the most ample excom- 
 munication which the pope could express. The pope and the 
 king of Naples armed themselves against Florence. Milan 
 was involved in difficulties which deprived Florence of its aid. 
 Venice was under obligations to assist Florence, but declined 
 acting, for the reason that it was not held to take part in a war, 
 carried on, not against the state, but against one of its citizens. 
 
 Lorenzo was obliged to admit that it was a war against 
 him. In an assembly of three hundred citizens, he declared 
 himself ready to submit to exile, prison, or death, if his coun- 
 try thought he owed it such sacrifice. But, at the same time 
 he suggested, that the prudence and perseverance of Florence 
 were alone sufficient to resist the storm. The assembly en- 
 gaged to sacrifice their lives and fortunes in his defence. An 
 embassy was despatched to Louis XI. of France, to engage 
 him on the side of Florence, but it was unavailing. A series 
 of unfortunate measures had brought great distress on the 
 
MEDICI. 383 
 
 Florentines ; and, while their affairs seemed to be in the most 
 discouraging- condition, notice came to them on the 24th of 
 November, 1479, that a truce had been signed to treat of terms 
 of peace. Lorenzo resolved to take the hazardous measure 
 of going to Naples, to treat with Ferdinand himself. He 
 hoped to satisfy Ferdinand that he would consult his own in- 
 terests in detaching himself from the pope, and in preparing 
 to defend himself against the claims of the king of France, to 
 his own kingdom, under the asserted rights of the house of 
 Anjou. Lorenzo was well received at Naples. After long 
 conferences a peace was agreed on, and the treaty signed 
 March 6, 1480. He returned, and was received at Florence 
 as the saviour of his country. Some change was made in the 
 form of government, and a council of seventy established ; 
 composed, however, of the friends of Lorenzo. This council 
 devoted the funds of the state to pay his debts. A portion of 
 these were occasioned by his excessive pomp and extravagance 
 at Naples, designed for political effect, for himself only, while 
 Florence was in more serious distress than it had ever before 
 experienced. 
 
 The pope continued in hostility ; but the landing of the 
 Turks in the following July, (1480,) at Otranto, on the north- 
 east coast of Italy, (Otranto is the province on the south-east 
 extremity of the peninsula,) alarmed the pope and forced him 
 to make peace. It was exceedingly humiliating to Florence. 
 The speech of the pope to the twelve Florentine ambassadors 
 is a singular compound of arrogance and pretended piety. 
 (Sismondi, vol. xi. p. 197.) This invasion, terrible to all 
 Italy, became harmless by the death of the Sultan, in May, 
 1481, and a civil war which arose immediately after, between 
 two of his sons. 
 
 For some years the events of Florence are without interest. 
 When they become so, in 1486, it is seen that the ancient 
 policy under the Albizzi (which had made the people of that 
 city so free, prosperous, and happy at home, and so respectable 
 abroad) had been supplanted by that of Lorenzo, in which the 
 republic was nothing, and himself the state. He had extreme 
 difficulty in satisfying his own council of seventy, that it was 
 wise, in Florence, to ally itself with Ferdinand of Naples and 
 with Innocent VIII., the successor of Sixtus. There were 
 yet four states in Italy which had preserved at least the name 
 of republics, Genoa, Venice, Lucca, and Sienna. Not one of 
 them placed the least confidence in the political cabinet of 
 Florence. Intrigue and deception were always expected. 
 
884 MEDICI. 
 
 Lorenzo was displeased that these republics refused to con- 
 sider him as any thing more than a citizen, while the pope, 
 the ducal sovereigns, and the king of Naples, ascribed to him 
 a rank little inferior to royalty. The pope considered his 
 alliance to be, not with the state of Florence, but with the 
 Medici. A marriage was contracted between the son of the 
 pope and the daughter of Lorenzo ; and when Lorenzo's son, 
 Piero, went to Milan to attend a wedding of the duke's son 
 with a princess of Arragon, the Florentine ambassadors, des- 
 patched in honor of the event, were regarded as secondary 
 characters, while every distinction was proffered to Piero. 
 His second son, Giovanni, was made a cardinal at the age of 
 eighteen, and afterwards became pope. During all this time, 
 Lorenzo continued to be a banker and a merchant, but through 
 the agency of others, in the cities of the east and of the west. 
 But his agents considered themselves to be rather the ministers 
 of a great prince, than the factors of a merchant. The for- 
 tunes of the Medici were dissipated, and the revenues of the 
 state covered the deficiency. The state even made itself bank- 
 rupt, to save Lorenzo from becoming so himself (Sismondi, 
 vol. xi. pp. 336, 337.) The public policy of Lorenzo was 
 unfavorable to his country, and facilitated, instead of impeding 
 the invasions, the convulsions, and the w^ars in which all Italy 
 soon lost even the name of liberty. Early in 1492, Lorenzo 
 sank under the hereditary infirmities of his family, (the gout,) 
 in connexion with a slow fever. A very suitable sort of med- 
 icine was administered to Lorenzo the Magnificent, consisting 
 of a decomposition (in some liquid) of pearls and precious 
 stones. 
 
 At this time, a person named Savonarala, a native of Padua, 
 had appeared at Florence, who thought himself inspired, and 
 specially commissioned to reform the morals of prelates and of 
 laity. His preaching had produced a great effect on the latter. 
 Lorenzo sent for him, and desired absolution at his hands. 
 Savonarala asked whether he had entire faith in the mercy of 
 God? liorenzo said he had. The next inquiry was, whether 
 he was ready to restore all the goods w^hich he had unjustly 
 acquired 1 After some hesitation, Lorenzo answered he was. 
 The last inquiry was, whether Lorenzo would re-establish Flo- 
 rentine liberty, and the popular government of a republic? Lo- 
 renzo absolutely refused to submit to this condition; and dis- 
 missed Savonarala without having received absolution.* Lo- 
 
 * Sismondi, eh. xii. p. 69. The account of the same scene is found in 
 Roscoe, vol. ii. p. 235. The two statements are dissimilar. 
 
MEDICI. 385 
 
 renzo died at his country seat on the eighth of April, 1492, in 
 the forty-fourth year of his age. 
 
 In these sketches Sismondi has been the guide, and, it is be- 
 lieved, a very safe one. He not only refers to the many contem- 
 poraneous historians of Italy, but there is an accordance in the 
 general tenor of events (generally received) with Sismondi's 
 views of Lorenzo, as a man, and as a statesman. But William 
 Roscoe, the biographer of Lorenzo, had veiy different views 
 of this eminent Florentine. This was not unknown to Sis- 
 mondi, who points out, in many places, the errors, as he under- 
 stands them to be, in Roscoe's history.* Whoever takes the 
 labor of following out Sismondi, will probably agree with him 
 in his summary of Lorenzo's character: — "Whatever may 
 have been Lorenzo's ability, it is not as a statesman that he is 
 to be placed in the rank of the great men of whom Italy may 
 be justly proud. Such honor belongs only to those, who, ele- 
 vating their views above personal interests, secure, by the labor 
 of their lives, the peace, the glory, or the liberty of their coun- 
 try. Lorenzo pursued, almost invariably, a policy entirely self- 
 ish. He sustained a usurped power by bloody executions. 
 He pressed more and more heavily a detested yoke on a free 
 city. He took from the magistrates the authority w^hich the 
 constitution warranted, and turned his fellow-citizens from that 
 public career in which they had developed so much of talent. 
 His policy terminated, at a future day, in the establishment of 
 the tyranny of Alessandro de Medici. It was by the active 
 and enlightened protection of the arts, of letters, and of philoso- 
 phy, that he merited to have his name associated with the most 
 brilliant period of the literary history of Italy. Yet he was not 
 a superior man, either as poet, philosopher, or artist ; but he 
 had a perception so lively, so fine, and so just, that he could put 
 others on the route which he could not follow himself" 
 
 Such is Sismondi's opinion ; and he very justifiably accounts 
 for the opinions of Roscoe, by assuming that they were drawn 
 from the writings of personal friends, who were indebted to 
 their patron, almost for existence. Lorenzo assumed to take 
 on himself the government of Florence, in its internal and ex- 
 ternal affairs. The delightful intercourse between himself and 
 his friends, in his palaces, and his enchanting retreats in the 
 country, is not the measure of his merits. But the condition 
 
 * Histoire des Republiques Italiennes, du moyen age, par J. C. L. Si- 
 monde de Sismondi, (new edition, revised and corrected ; and printed at 
 Paris, i8-26.) 
 
 33 
 
386 MEDICI. 
 
 of Florence, before, during-, and after the time of Lorenzo, fur- 
 nishes the facts wherefrom to judge whether impartial history- 
 should applaud or reproach him. After studying Sismondi, it 
 is difficult to perceive the justice of the following summary, in 
 all its parts, taken from the sixth edition of Roscoe's life of Lo- 
 renzo, (London, 1825,) page 70, vol. 1 : — 
 
 " Tall in his stature, robust in his form, Lorenzo had, in his 
 person, more the appearance of strength than of elegance. 
 From his birth he labored under some peculiar disadvantages; 
 his sight was weak, his voice harsh and unpleasing, and he 
 was totally deprived of the sense of smell. With all these de- 
 fects, his countenance was dignified, and strongly indicated the 
 magnanimity of his character ; and the effects of his eloquence 
 were conspicuous on many important occasions. Such was 
 the versatility of his talents that it is difficult to discover any 
 department of business, or of amusement, of art, or of science, 
 to which they were not, at some time, applied ; and in whatever 
 he undertook, he aimed at a proficiency which would seem to 
 have required the labor of a life much longer than that which 
 he was permitted to enjoy." 
 
 Roscoe has presented only one view of Lorenzo in which he 
 is sustained by other historians, that of an accomplished, well- 
 informed, liberal gentleman, within his own walls. Hallam's 
 opinion (vol. 1. p. 294) is much more conformable to that of 
 Sismondi. ''As a patriot, we never can bestow upon Lorenzo 
 de Medici, the meed of disinterested virtue. He completed that 
 subversion of the Florentine republic, which his two immedi- 
 ate ancestors had so well prepared. The two councils (her 
 regular legislature) he superseded by a permanent senate of 
 seventy persons ; while the gonfalonier, and the priors (be- 
 came a mockery and pageant, to keep up the illusion of liberty) 
 were taught, that in exercising a legitimate authority, without 
 the sanction of their prince, (a name now first heard at Flor- 
 ence,) they incurred the risk of punishment for their audacity. 
 Even the total dilapidation of commercial wealth was repaired 
 at the cost of the state, and the republic disgracefully screened 
 the bankruptcy of the Medici, by her own." After these re- 
 marks of Hallam, one cannot read without disapprobation these 
 words of Roscoe, (vol. 2. p. 240. chap. X.) " It was not by the 
 continuance, but by the dereliction of the system which he 
 had established, and to which he adhered, during the continu- 
 ance of his life, that the Florentine republic sunk under the 
 degrading yoke of despotic power." 
 
 Lorenzo's oldest son, Piero, was not twenty-one, and there- 
 
MEDICI. 387 
 
 fore not qualified to hold any office. This disability was re- 
 moved by altering the law, and he was placed at the head of 
 the state. He considered himself to have succeeded to an he- 
 reditary sovereignty. Among his first measures was the ar- 
 raignment, as criminals, of two of his young cousins, descend- 
 ed from the brother of Cosmo. They had not committed any 
 offence, nor taken any part in public affairs ; but that branch of 
 the family had become exceedingly rich, by commerce, and 
 Piero apprehended that they might rival him. They were ex- 
 iled. 
 
 At this time it was known in Italy, that Charles VIII., of 
 France, intended to possess himself of the kingdom of Naples, 
 and might soon be expected. On this occasion, Piero disclosed 
 his natural insolence and vanity, and his incapacity to sustain 
 himself as the successor of Lorenzo. When Charles had 
 crossed the Apennines, and was at Lucca, Florence sent am- 
 bassadors to treat with him. Piero was one of them; but, 
 arriving first, he assumed to surrender several fortresses, and 
 to bind Florence to pay a large sum, taking nothing in return, 
 but the verbal promise of the French monarch that he would 
 give up these fortresses when he had conquered Naples. The 
 other ambassadors intended to make Charles purchase the 
 privilege of passing through the territory of Florence. When 
 they arrived, and were informed of what Piero had done, they 
 were much incensed, and sent this information to Florence, 
 where it produced a high excitement. On Piero's return to the 
 city, he was denied admission to the governmental palace, ex- 
 cluded from the city, and compelled to fly. Instead of going 
 to Charles he went to Bologna. A price was set upon his 
 head. All who were still living, of the many exiles from 
 Florence, in former revolutions, and prosecutions, were in- 
 vited to return. The houses of Medici were pillaged by the 
 populace, with the exception of the palace in the city, which 
 was reserved as an abode for Charles VIII., on his arrival. 
 But when the French came, that was pillaged by them. The 
 precious collections which had been made by Cosmo, Piero, 
 and Lorenzo, in three generations, were taken by the French, 
 to the satisfaction of their cupidity; and all that remained 
 were sold by public authority. Nothing remained of the 
 Cosmo branch of the family, but the buildings which they had 
 erected ; and all the members of that branch were exiled, for- 
 ever, from Florence. [1494.] The two cousins whom young 
 Piero had exiled, returned ; and, desiring to annihilate all re- 
 membrance of their connexion with the Medici, they changed 
 
388 MEDICI. 
 
 the arms of the family, abandoned the name, and assumed that 
 of Popolajii. 
 
 A new government was instituted, and new ambassadors 
 sent to Charles; and among them the same priest, Savonarala, 
 who addressed Charles as a person sent by divine orders to 
 punish and reform. Charles understood nothing of the priests 
 harangue, and only answered that when he came to Florence 
 he should make satisfactory arrangements. This meeting was 
 at Pisa, which had been 87 years subjected to Florence. The 
 Pisans besought Charles to restore them to liberty, and with- 
 out considering that this was a matter in which he could not in- 
 terpose, he answered that he should be content to see their lib- 
 erty restored to them. This was taken, by the Pisans, as a 
 restoration, in fact, and every emblem of Florentine authority 
 was destroyed, and a commission raised to form the republic 
 anew. Leaving the Pisans in possession of their city, and a 
 French garrison in the citadel, Charles proceeded with his ar- 
 my to Florence, and entered Nov. 17, 1494. This body of 
 soldiery from beyond the Alps, so different from all that the 
 Florentines had before seen, terrified them ; nor did they know 
 whether they were only visited, or conquered. The French 
 were not disposed to come to blows, and the Florentines had 
 made no preparation for such an event. Negotiations ensued, 
 in which Charles limited himself to a demand of money, but 
 so exorbitant that it was refused. The final proposition of the 
 French was reduced to writing, and read to Piero Capponi, the 
 Florentine secretary, who snatched it from the Frenchman's 
 hand and tore it in pieces. " If," said Capponi, " it has come to 
 this, blow your trumpets, and we will ring our bells." This 
 firmness moderated the demands of Charles, which came down 
 to 100,000 florins, (equal to 222,000 dollars.) Charles stipu- 
 lated to restore fortresses, and effected some arrangement as to 
 the Pisans — granted some commercial privileges, in France. 
 The Florentines agreed to withdraw the price on the heads of 
 the Medici. Charles then departed for Sienna. 
 
 Florence, left to itself, attempted to establish a new govern- 
 ment. Savonarala had become a great man, and had his par- 
 ty. He was for pure religion, sound morals, and political lib- 
 erty; and, consequently, for a popular government. Opposed 
 to this party, was the Medici party, in principle, though not in 
 name, who desired a government which excluded the people, 
 and vested power in a small number. The third party was that 
 of the Medici, strictly, who dared not to disclose their views. 
 After seven months of conference, Florence adopted an execu- 
 
MEDICI. 389 
 
 tive power, which was to be counselled by an assembly of 
 eighty, and the sovereignty of the people was to be represented 
 by an elected body of eighteen hundred citizens, who could prove 
 that their ancestors had enjoyed the honors of the state. Sa- 
 vonarala, though an ecclesiastic, had an important agency in 
 these political affairs, and formed the opinions of a greater 
 number than any other individual. 
 
 Piero de Medici was, meanwhile, engaged in attempting to 
 replace himself by the aid of foreign powers, and in maintain- 
 ing a connexion with his partisans in the city. A plot was 
 discovered, and some highly respectable citizens were executed. 
 These events caused great popular excitement, and threatened 
 a civil war. 
 
 The enthusiast Savonarala continued his popular harangues, 
 and gave great offence to pope Alexander VI. and his sons 
 and cardinals. He also offended many of the Florentines by 
 his arrogance and by his condemnation of their morals and 
 habits. The pope found it necessary to send a preacher of his 
 own to Florence, to counteract Savonarala. These two com- 
 petitors were not able to settle their pretensions by eloquence 
 and preaching, and a miracle only could settle the controversy. 
 Savonarala was a Dominican, his adversaries were Francis- 
 cans ; and several partisans on each side were willing to test 
 the truth by passing through fire. A stage was erected on a 
 public square, and two piles of combustibles were placed there- 
 on, each of them eighty feet long, four wide, and five feet 
 high, separated from each other so as to leave a passage way 
 of eighty feet in length and two in width. Through this 
 passage way the opponents were to pass, when the two piles 
 were fully ignited. Two champions appeared to submit to 
 this peril. Such an ascendancy had been gained by Savona- 
 rala, and so much apprehension was had of his power, that his 
 representative was not allowed to ascend the stage in the dress 
 he came into the square with, but was entirely changed, in 
 this respect, by a new dress, in which there could not be any 
 secret protection. Savonarala put into the hand of his deputy 
 the materials and the emblems of the sacrament, as a security 
 against the effect of the flames. To this the other party ob- 
 jected ; and on this point, as obstinately insisted upon, on one 
 side, as objected to on the other, the day was wasted in dis- 
 putes, and the miracle was neither wrought nor attempted. 
 This was a fatal blow to the power of Savonarala. Means 
 were found to cause him to be tried as an impostor, and to 
 prove him to be such, he was subjected to torture. In his 
 
390 
 
 MEDICI. 
 
 agony, he would admit the accusation to be true, but, when 
 free from it, still insisted that he was inspired, and divinely- 
 commissioned to reform the world. The end of this remark- 
 able man was, that he was burnt on the same stage which had 
 been erected for the performance of the miracle. It is a re- 
 proach to the Florentines, and inconsistent with their superi- 
 ority over any other European community of that time, (1498,) 
 that they regarded the declarations of a man while under the 
 infliction of the most horrible bodily sufferings, as the best 
 evidence of truth. 
 
 From 1498 to 1509, Florence was constantly harassed by 
 wars and by internal commotions. Piero and his family con- 
 nexions were, more or less, important parties in all these 
 movements. The republic was freed from his agency by his 
 death, in 1503. He was accidentally drowned. But the gov- 
 ernment was not suited to the people. The day had gone by 
 in which they were capable of maintaining a free elective 
 republic. An entire revolution took place by the appointment 
 of all the principal officers for life. Under this new govern- 
 ment Pisa was again subjected to Florence. But such was 
 the detestation of Florence by the Pisans, that all of them who 
 were able to do so, forsook their city and country. 
 
 From the year 1509 to 1512, a war was raging in northern 
 Italy in which the French, the Spaniards, and the Swiss, were 
 parties. Florence had preserved its neutrality. The Span- 
 iards insisted on having a province submitted to their rapacity, 
 and fixed on Florence as rich, and at the same time destitute 
 of military defence. A congress was held at Mantua by these 
 foreign powers, who had made themselves masters of northern 
 Italy. It was proposed here that Florence should be invited 
 to purchase its security from invasion by a heavy contribution. 
 The two youngest sons of Lorenzo the Magnificent (Piero, 
 the oldest, being dead) presented themselves at this congress. 
 These were Giovanni and Guiliano. They asked to be aided 
 in recovering Florence, and assured the congress that if this 
 object were effected, more money could be obtained than in 
 any other way. In August, 1512, the Medici brothers and 
 Lorenzo, a son of Piero, crossed the Apennines. They were 
 accompanied by Raymond la Cardona, who led five thousand 
 Spanish infantry, alike insensible to pity and to fear. They 
 first took Prato, a city in the valley of the Arno, twelve miles 
 from Florence, and treated its inhabitants with a barbarity 
 extraordinary even for the Spaniards of that day. 
 
 This conquest was terrible to the Florentines, who despaired 
 
NAPLES AND SICILY, 391 
 
 of defending themselves. They listened to a proposal of Gui- 
 liano, to be received in Florence, with an assurance that the 
 liberties of the people should remain inviolate. A party imme- 
 diately arose in favor of the Medici, and Guiliano peaceably 
 entered the city on the 2d of September, 1512. On the 14th, 
 Giovanni, then a cardinal, entered the city, and forced the 
 government to assemble a parliament of his own selection, 
 wherein all constitutions and laws established since 1494, (the 
 time of Piero's flight,) were abolished. A new government 
 was instituted, composed entirely of the creatures of the Medi- 
 ci. Thus, after a banishment of eighteen years, this family 
 were restored to more absolute power than they had lost. Nor 
 was this the most to be regretted. They had grown up aliens 
 to their native land, destitute of all sympathy with their coun- 
 trymen, with an inveterate sense of injuries to be avenged — 
 exhausted in their resources, and as rapacious as poor. Besides, 
 they had to satisfy the cravings of the dissolute and merciless 
 soldiery, who had helped them into the strong holds of tyranny. 
 No one of the two brothers, or their nephew, Lorenzo, brought 
 with them any legitimate children, but they were accompanied 
 by three that were illegitimate. 1. Guilio, the son of Lorenzo 
 the Magnificent, and who was afterwards pope, under the 
 name of Clement VII. 2. Alessandro, who was either a son 
 of this Guilio or of Lorenzo, (the nephew of the two brothers 
 Medici.) 3. Ippolito, son of Guiliano, who was duke of Ne- 
 mours. 
 
 These three bastards exercised a powerful influence over 
 fallen Florence. Its freedom and its grandeur had disappear- 
 ed forever, and its future historj'- may be read in the events 
 sure to occur in all small states which are incapable of self- 
 government, and which are restive under tyranny that must be 
 endured as the only escape from anarchy. 
 
 CHAPTER LVI. 
 
 NAPLES AND SICILY, FROM 1127 TO 1516. 
 
 The kingdom of Naples includes all that part of Italy 
 which lies south-eastwardly of the territories held by the Ro- 
 man church. The whole length is about two hundred and 
 fifty miles, besides the promontpry of Otranto, on the south- 
 
392 NAPLES AND SICILY. 
 
 east, and that of Calabria on the south, the latter extending to 
 the straits which separate Italy from the island of Sicily. In 
 the year 1127, Roger, the son of the Norman of the same 
 name, who conquered Sicily, united all these territories into 
 one kingdom. The population was composed of the descend- 
 ants of Greeks, Romans, and Saracens ; and to these were 
 added the Norman French, which had come into Sicily with 
 the adventurers of that name, about the middle of the preced- 
 ing century. The land was held by feudal barons, and the 
 principal part of the population were vassals, under the feudal 
 tenure. 
 
 The political and social condition of this country, from 1127 
 to 1516, depended on the accidents of marriages, births, inher- 
 itance, gifts by will, usurpations and conquests. No country 
 in Europe was subjected to a greater variety of masters in the 
 same space of time, nor was any one more miserable. Yet 
 the kingdoms of Sicily and Naples are, by nature, one of the 
 most desirable portions of the earth. 
 
 Roger was harassed during his reign by the turbulence of 
 his barons, and by a war with the emperor Lotharius, insti- 
 gated by a papal contention. Roger died in 1154. He is 
 reputed to have been able, to have had military talents, and to 
 have known that respect was due to learning and to learned 
 men ; but also to have been rapacious, vindictive, and singu- 
 larly cruel in the punishments which he inflicted. His son, 
 William the Bad, reigned till 1166. A person of low origin, 
 named Mayon, whom William had raised to high offices, con- 
 spired with a bishop to dethrone him ; and this person was to 
 usurp the crown, and the bishop was to receive a suitable 
 reward. Mayon having arrived near enough to his object to 
 have no further need of the bishop, caused a slow poison to be 
 administered to him. The bishop discovering the nature of 
 his malady, and not doubting its origin, availed himself of 
 a friendly visit from Mayon, to cause him to be assassinated, 
 and thus had the pleasure of being preceded, a few hours, by 
 his perfidious associate in crime. William left his crown to 
 his son of the same name, a minor, under the regency of his 
 mother. The great mistake of this reign was the giving of 
 Constantia, a daughter of Roger I., and aunt of this William 
 n., in marriage to Henry VI., emperor of Germany. This 
 event led to long and ruinous wars, in which Henry and Tan- 
 cred contended for the crown, on the decease of William. 
 Tancred was an illegitimate son of an older brother of Wil- 
 liam, who died in the life-time of his father. Thus, the people 
 
NAPLES AND SICILY. 398 
 
 of Naples and Sicily were to endure the evils of war, to settle 
 the point whetlier the bastard of a deceasjd prince, or a Ger- 
 man who dwelt beyond the Alps, should be their master. The 
 latter prevailed, and in the year 1195, the crown which the 
 Normans had won, and the power which they had maintained 
 for one hundred and twenty years, passed by a marriage, to 
 the princes of the German house of Suabia. 
 
 The House of Suabia from 1196 to 1266. Henry VI. died, 
 leaving- the crown of Naples and Sicily to his minor son, 
 Frederick I., and the same who is known as Frederick II. 
 among the emperors of Germany, and who has been already 
 noticed in the sketches of Germany. His wife Zolanda, was 
 the heiress of the Christian crown of Jerusalem, derived from 
 the crusaders, who established a kingdom there; whence 
 Frederick entitled himself king of Jerusalem. This fact is 
 noticed, because this claim to the title was transmitted through 
 centuries, as an appendage to the Neapolitan crown. Naples 
 was made the capital, or seat of government, by Frederick. 
 He left a legitimate son Conrad, and one Avho was not so, 
 Manfrede ; and devised his kingdom to the latter, if the former 
 died without heirs. Conrad died in four years, and Manfrede, 
 assuming that Conradin, the son of Conrad, had died in Ger- 
 many, claimed the crown. But pope Innocent IV. claimed 
 Sicily, because Conrad died excommunicated ; and Naples, 
 because his legate had been sent thither with an armed force, 
 and had exacted an oath of allegiance from the people. War 
 ensued, in which the pope took an active part. He assumed 
 to bestow the kingdom of Naples and Sicily on the prince 
 Charles of Anjou, son of Louis VIII., king of France. This 
 prince appeared in Italy with an army, and was met by Man- 
 frede. A. bloody battle ensued, and Manfrede was slain. 
 Pope Urban IV. crowned the prince of Anjou, king, in the 
 year 1266. In the following year, Conradin appeared with 
 an army from German}^ and had entered Italy before he re- 
 ceived notice from the pope, that he was forbidden to attempt 
 the recovery of Naples, on pain of excommunication. This 
 threat diminished the number of Conradin's followers; but he 
 persevered, in the expectation of finding new adherents as he 
 approached Naples. The adverse parties met near Benevento, 
 thirty-five miles north-east of Naples. A desperate battle en- 
 sued, w^hich resulted favorably for Charles, Conradin and 
 his young friend Frederick, prince of Austria, Avere taken and 
 beheaded. Neither of them were then seventeen years of age. 
 The youthful friends embraced each other on the scaffold. 
 
394 NAPLES AND SICILY. 
 
 Frederick's head having fallen, Conradin took it up and kissed 
 it, and then presented his own to the executioner. While on 
 the scaffold, Conradin addressed the multitude, and threw down 
 his glove, desiring that it might be taken up by any one who 
 would become his avenger. It is also said that Conradin 
 named Peter, king of Arragon, when he threw down his glove; 
 and that it was taken up and carried to Peter by an Arragonese 
 knight. Thus in the year 1268, the kingdom of Naples and 
 Sicily passed from the German House of Suabia, to the French 
 House of Anjou, in the person of Charles 1. In 1278, he had 
 acquired the title to the crown of Jerusalem, through a person 
 called Mary of Antioch. 
 
 Charles soon acquired, and deservedly, the surname of Ty- 
 rant of the two Sicilies. He received and employed multitudes 
 "of Frenchmen, and they were permitted to rule Avithout re- 
 straint, and to subject the inhabitants of the country to every 
 oppression and indignity. A day of severe retribution was at 
 hand, through the persevering industry of one man, who is 
 historically known as John of Procida. This person was the 
 feudal lord of a small island in the bay of Naples, and a 
 zealous partizan of the house of Suabia. John having dis- 
 guised himself as a monk, Avent to Sicily, to Rome, to Spain, 
 and even to Constantinople, to combine the enemies of Charles. 
 At this time, Peter II. was the king of Arragon, and he had 
 married Constantia, the daughter of Manfrede, whom Charles 
 had despoiled of his throne. The unfortunate Conradin, and 
 Constantia, were cousins, descended from the emperor Fred- 
 erick II. John of Procida influenced Peter, by appealing to 
 his sense of justice and duty, in having been called on by 
 Conradin, from the scaffold, to avenge his wrongs. It is 
 probable that more powerful motives engaged Peter to promise 
 a body of troops to sustain John in his intended revolt in Sicily. 
 All the people of Sicily were subjected to the despotism of the 
 French, and were ready for any measure, however desperate, 
 that promised relief John had been successfully industrious 
 in promoting the hope of this relief, and the desire of ven- 
 geance. On J^aster day, in the year 1282, at the sound of the 
 bell which summoned the pious to the evening prayers, called 
 vespers, the inhabitants of Palermo rose upon the French, and 
 pursued their purpose until every French person, and even all 
 Sicilians who had intermarried with the French, were, with- 
 out exception, put to death. The same fate awaited all the 
 French who were scattered throughout the island, with a 
 single exception. William de Porcelet, a French nobleman 
 
NAPLES AND SICILY. 395 
 
 from Provence, and governor of a small town in Sicily, in 
 consideration of his virtues and probity, was spared, and al- 
 lowed to depart with his family to his own country. The 
 whole number of French who perished, is computed at more 
 than eight thousand ; and this memorable event is known by 
 the name of "Sicilian vespers." 
 
 The exasperated Charles gathered his forces, and proceeded 
 to Sicily, to take vengeance on the assassins of his countrymen. 
 But Peter of Arragon was there before him, for the purpose of 
 despoiling him of this part of his dominions. In the fleet 
 which Charles sent against Sicily, was his son, called the 
 prince of Palermo. In a naval battle between this fleet and 
 that of Peter, the prince was taken prisoner, and most of his 
 vessels taken or destroyed. Charles had detained, in prison, 
 Beatrice, the daughter of Manfrede, with her mother and 
 brother. She had survived both of them in prison. The 
 Arragonese admiral brought the prince of Palermo near to 
 Naples, and gave notice to Charles that unless Beatrice was 
 immediately sent to him, the head of the prince would be forth- 
 with severed from his body. Beatrice was given up, and the 
 prince was carried away as a prisoner. Three years after- 
 wards, (in 1285,) Charles, having met with incessant reverses 
 and afflictions, died of chagrin ; one historian intimates, by 
 suicide. 
 
 Sicily was separated from Naples in 1282, and passed under 
 the dominion of the Spanish, or Arragonese princes, and con- 
 tinued separated from Naples, until 1435. The notices of 
 Sicily will, therefore, be suspended here, until those of Naples 
 are brought down to the last mentioned year. 
 
 The prince of Palermo continued a prisoner four years after 
 his father's death. He was then liberated, on marrying a 
 daughter of his captor, (Peter of Arragon,) and renouncing all 
 claim to Sicily, in favor of Peter's son. The prince then re- 
 turned to Naples, and reigned there, under the name of Charles 
 II., till the year 1309. His oldest son, Charles Martel, was 
 elected king of Hungary, and was succeeded by his son Char- 
 obert, while Naples was given to Robert, the second son, whom 
 some historians call "good" and "wise." A son of Robert 
 died, in his life-time, leaving a daughter Joan, who was the 
 heiress of the crown of Naples. Robert fearing that the Hun- 
 garian branch of the family might pretend to Naples, effected 
 a marriage between Andrew, the grandson of his brother 
 Charles Martel, (king of Hungary,) and his granddaughter 
 Joan. Andrew proved to be a coarse and vulgar man, while 
 
396 NAPLES AND SICILY. 
 
 Joan had received every degree of cultivation which that age 
 permitted. Robert, by his will, excluded Andrew from the 
 throne, and vested the exclusive right in Joan. The attempt 
 to have Andrew crowned, resulted in a conspiracy, in which 
 Andrew was strangled, Joan was suspected and accused of 
 being a party in the murder; but she was acquitted by a tribu- 
 nal formed at Avignon in France, (then the papal seat,) where- 
 in the facts are said to have been fairly investigated. If Joan 
 did not order, nor assent to the murder before it occurred, her 
 subsequent conduct showed that it was not unwelcome to her. 
 At the age of nineteen, she married the prince of Tarentum, 
 and survived him when she was thirty-six years of age. 
 (1362.) She afterwards married a prince of Majorca, who is 
 supposed to have fallen in battle in 1370. The queen having 
 no heir, and desiring to exclude the Hungarian branch, of 
 whom her first husband was one, concluded to make Charles 
 of Durazzo her heir, who had married Margaret, the daughter 
 of her sister Mary. After publishing this intended heirship, 
 Joan married Olho, duke of Brunswick. Charles, aided by 
 his Hungarian relations, attempted to take the kingdom by 
 force. Joan retracted the heirship of Charles, and gave her 
 kingdom and her inheritance of Provence, in France, to her 
 kinsman, Louis of Anjou. But Charles of Durazzo, who was 
 already in possession of Naples, and who held Joan as a 
 prisoner, caused her to be smothered, and assumed the crown 
 as Charles HI., in 1382. 
 
 From this time, the sovereignty of Naples, in consequence 
 of the contradictory gifts of a female, and of her changes of 
 opinion in disposing of herself, became a subject of contest 
 between two alien houses, one of them from beyond the Adri- 
 atic, and the other from beyond the Alps. The House of 
 Anjou again and again invaded Italy, and for more than a 
 whole centuiy, devoted great sums, and many lives, in unsuc- 
 cessful attempts to get the crown of Naples. The title to this 
 crown, and to that of Jerusalem, passed down by inheritance, 
 gift, or purchase, among French princes, to the end of the 
 fifteenth century, on no better foundation than the gift of a 
 capricious and profligate woman. A feeling of pity and con- 
 tempt naturally arises towards a people, who amounted to 
 many millions, and who held one of the finest portions of the 
 earth, when it is seen that they were not only disposed of like 
 cattle, but forced to shed their blood in deciding which of many 
 equally bad masters they should serve. 
 
 Charles of Durazzo, called Charles HI. of Naples, finished 
 
NAPLES AND SICILY. 
 
 3^ 
 
 his course in Hungary under the hands of assassins. He 
 went thither to rob the female heir of the Hungarian king, 
 who had helped him to the crown of Naples, of her crown ; 
 but her subjects conspired and put an end to his wicked and 
 odious career. (1386.) 
 
 Ladislaus, the son of Charles, succeeded him, and reigned 
 till 1414. He was a vigorous and able man, but of dissolute 
 habits, which soon closed his life, and left the crown to his 
 sister Joan, who was more dissolute than her brother. Like 
 her predecessor of the same name, she had no heirs. She 
 declared Alfonso, king of Arragon and Sicily, to be her heir ; 
 but, being attacked by Louis HL of the Anjou race, she re- 
 voked that bequest, and appointed him. He died before Joan, 
 and bequeathed his right to Rene of Anjou. But Alfonso 
 obtained possession, and thus Naples, as Sicily had done, 
 passed to the Spanish house of Arragon, and the union of 
 Sicily and Naples, under this dominion, occurred in 1435. 
 
 The events of the Sicilian kingdom, under the Spanish 
 dominion, from 1282 to 1435, contain neither interest nor in- 
 struction. A remarkable mortality among the royal race of 
 Arragon and Sicily, transferred the kingdom of Naples, by 
 peaceable succession, from Joan U. to Alfonso, then king of 
 Arragon in the Spanish peninsula. Alfonso had reigned in 
 Arragon from 1416. Soon after Joan's death he came to 
 Naples, and dwelt there till his death, in June, 1458, in his 
 sixty-fourth year. From the time of this king's accession, the 
 island of Sicily and the kingdom of Naples are known in 
 history by the name of " The Two Sicilies." The feudal 
 relations were in full force in both the Sicilies. There were 
 many feudal lords in both of them, who were rich and power- 
 ful enough to raise and maintain bodies of mounted men ; one 
 of them is mentioned as the commander of eighteen hundred, 
 and another of four thousand. The revenues of the king 
 were from various modes of taxation. Alfonso L acquired 
 the name of Magnanimous. He lived at a time when the 
 ancient learning of Greeks and Romans had given a new 
 impulse to the human mind. Among the cultivators of this 
 learning, no one was more zealous than this prince. He had 
 always with him the history of Titus Livius and Caesar's 
 commentaries. His secretary affirms, that he was cured of a 
 malady, while at Capua, by hearing the life of Alexander read 
 to him, and that Cosmo de Medici purchased his assent to 
 become a member of the league formed in northern Italy, by 
 giving him a beautiful copy of Livy. He was accustomed to 
 34 
 
398 NAPLES AND SICILY. 
 
 walk about Naples unattended, and replied to suggestions of 
 danger, — " What fear can a father have, who walks in the 
 midst of his children?" He was brave, eloquent, affable, and 
 of noble deportment. He was also munificent to excess, and 
 this occasioned wants which could only be supplied by exces- 
 sive taxation. His queen was not a favorite, and he endeav- 
 ored in vain to be freed from her, that he might marry Lucre- 
 tia d'Alagna, who emulated the high character of the Roman 
 lady of the same name. A natural son of Alfonso, called 
 Ferdinand, was supposed to have been the offspring of Mar- 
 guerite de Hijar ; she, at least, permitted the maternity to be 
 imputed to her. The queen caused her to be strangled. 
 Others considered Ferdinand to have been the son of his 
 brother's wife. However this may have been, Alfonso gave 
 to him the kingdom of Naples, and Sicily to his brother John, 
 by which Sicily and Naples were again separated in 1458. 
 
 Sismondi admits the good qualities which are attributed to 
 Alfonso, but thinks he erred in extending the prerogatives of 
 the feudal lords over their vassals, and thereby giving oppor- 
 tunities for severe oppressions. That he thereby, also, weak- 
 ened the royal prerogatives, essential, in that age, to order and 
 peace, and unconsciously facilitated the means of future civil 
 wars. This able writer concludes his commentary by express- 
 ing his doubts whether the reign of Alfonso was favorable to 
 the progress of civilization, though he acknowledges him to 
 have been one of the greatest and most generous monarchs of 
 the fifteenth century. 
 
 The qualities of Ferdinand were strongly contrasted with 
 those of his father. Perfidy, avarice, and cruelty were promi- 
 nent among them. Numerous enemies combined against him. 
 At the head of them was pope Calixtus HI., who insisted that 
 Naples had fallen to the disposal of the holy church. He 
 invited all claimants of the Neapolitan crown to assemble at 
 Rome. But Calixtus followed Alfonso in less than two months. 
 The barons of his own kingdom combined against Ferdinand, 
 and invited John, titular duke of Calabria, son of Rene, duke 
 of Anjou, to assert his right to the crown. Between the 
 preparations for war and the actual commencement of hostili- 
 ties against Ferdinand, Pius H., successor of Calixtus, alarmed 
 at the increasing power of the Turks, invited an assembly of 
 Christian powers at Mantua, and went thither himself, in great 
 pomp. At Florence he was received with singular honors for 
 a spiritual chief A tournament, a ball, and a combat of wild 
 beasts, were among the honors conferred in that city. But, 
 
NAPLES AND SICILY. 399 
 
 unfortunatel3^ the ten lions which were turned loose into the 
 arena to combat with a giraffe, (cameleopard,) could not be 
 provoked to hostility. 
 
 Meanwhile, John of Anjou (duke of Calabria) had ap- 
 proached Naples with numerous allies, in October, 1459. The 
 result of this conflict was the total defeat of Ferdinand at the 
 battle of Sarno. (1460.) He recovered from this defeat, and 
 was, in turn, successful, and preserved himself on the throne 
 through the long reign of thirty-six years, but incessantly 
 involved in difficulties. He died at the age of seventy, in 
 1494, leaving the reputation of an able politician, but univer- 
 sally odious for his deliberate cruelties and crimes. His death 
 occurred at a period when new troubles were gathering for 
 his subjects. 
 
 Louis XI. of France had acquired, by gift and purchase, 
 all the rights of the house of Anjou to Provence, Naples, and 
 Jerusalem. Provence he possessed, but the claim to the other 
 two were merely titular. He was too much occupied at home 
 in extending and strengthening his empire, to think of acquir- 
 ing possession of Naples. Military renown was not among 
 the objects of this prince's ambition. After his death, in 1483, 
 his son and successor, Charles VIII., desired to distinguish 
 himself as a conqueror, and undertook the conquest of Naples 
 under the ancient claim of the house of Anjou, and soon 
 began a course of preparations and conference with Italian 
 powers to accomplish his objects.* 
 
 The design of Charles was known to Ferdinand I., and he 
 was engaged in measures of defence when he died. He had 
 endeavored to arm the duke of Milan against Charles, on the 
 two-fold ground that such was the true policy of Italy, and 
 that personal interest sustained that policy, as Ferdinand's 
 oldest son, and intended successor, had married the duke's 
 daughter. This son, Alfonso II., peaceably ascended the 
 throne on Ferdinand's decease. 
 
 Alfonso II. had acquired a high reputation as a military 
 chief, in the wars between the Turks and Venetians. His 
 father left him a rich treasury, accumulated by exactions and 
 avarice. Naples had many able and experienced soldiers. 
 Yet Sismondi says, that it seemed equally impossible that 
 Charles should conquer the kingdom of Naples, or that Al- 
 fonso should be able to preserve it. 
 
 * It is at this period that Hallam concludes his History of the Middle 
 A^es, expressing the opinion that these ages should be considered as ter- 
 minating at the time when Charles undertook this invasion. 
 
400 NAPLES. 
 
 CHAPTER LVII. 
 
 CONQUEST OF NAPLES BY CHARLES VIII. OF FRANCE. 
 
 In the sketches of French history, the invasion of Italy by 
 Charles VIII. was reserved for notice in this place. Charles 
 was only fifteen years of age when his father, Louis XI., 
 died, in 1483, and his own life ended in 1498. This father 
 and son were in a state of alienation for many years. Louis 
 had been a disobedient and rebellious son, and he had reason 
 to fear that his own son might have like dispositions towards 
 himself Charles was, therefore, a sort of state prisoner while 
 Louis lived. In all the chances Avhich have placed the un- 
 worthy in power, no one is more surprising than in the case 
 of this king of France. Comines, who knew him well, has 
 described him, but not so fully as an Italian historian whom 
 Sismondi copies. 
 
 This description is found in Sismondi's twelfth volume, page 
 86. His head was large, his neck short, his breast and shoul- 
 ders large and high, his thighs long and slender, his complex- 
 ion sallow and unhealthy, his stature short, his face ugly, all 
 his members were disproportioned, and he seemed to be rather 
 a monster than a man. Yet there was something of dignity 
 and vigor in his eyes. He was ignorant of all liberal arts, 
 and hardly knew how to read. He was always under the 
 influence of the intrigues which were carried on around him, 
 without being able to perceive them. He hated the fatigue of 
 business, and when forced to attend to it, he had neither pru- 
 dence nor judgment. He had a propensity to glory, but it 
 arose from impetuosity, not reason. He was liberal, but had 
 no discrimination as to the objects or measure of liberality. 
 He was immoveable in his will, but from obstinacy, not con- 
 stancy. That which was called goodness in him was rather 
 insensibility to injuries and feebleness of mind. Comines' 
 description of Charles is not inconsistent with this, except in 
 one thing : that Charles " was one of the best creatures in 
 the world." From other sources it is known of Charles, that 
 he was devoted to pleasure, and seemed to have no higher 
 views of the rights and duties of royalty, than that they gave 
 unrestrained license to appetites. Such a man and such a 
 monarch undertook to pass from France, with a numerous 
 army, through many independent, and, perhaps, hostile states, 
 
NAPLES. 401 
 
 more than eight hundred miles, to Naples. His object was 
 the crown of Naples, which no ancestor of his own had ever 
 held, and to which he had no pretence but as the heir of his 
 father, who had purchased from one who had himself no more 
 than a pretension, and which the lapse of time and the estab- 
 lished dominion of another royal house had absolutely extin- 
 guished. It is a curious historical fact, that the feeble and 
 insignificant Charles should have found his way to the throne 
 of Naples without having fought a single battle; nor less 
 so, that such a shadow of a man, and such a semblance of 
 royahy, should have changed the political relations of all 
 Europe. 
 
 These events could not have happened if motives for this 
 expedition had not been assigned, adapted to quiet the appre- 
 hensions of other European powers. At this time the Turks 
 were advancing in the eastern part of Europe, and were 
 already terrible to the Italian states, as well as to Hungary, 
 Bohemia, and the eastern frontier of Germany. Charles de- 
 clared that when he had conquered Naples, he intended to 
 cross the Adriatic, and attack the Turks through Greece. 
 Whether such was the intention, or whether it was so receiv- 
 ed by other powers, belief in this declaration seems necessary 
 to account for the permitted success of Charles's expedition. 
 
 The first movement of Charles was to send the duke of 
 Orleans, (afterwards Louis XII.,) in 1494, to Genoa, with 
 very ample funds to equip a fleet. This was done. A Nea- 
 politan force came to Genoa, and some conflicts ensued, which 
 terminated advantageously for the French. Meanwhile, 
 Charles had assembled all the nobility of his kingdom who 
 were ambitious of military glory, or disposed to the excite- 
 ment of new enterprise. But it was rather an assembly for 
 the delights of a royal court, than for the exertions of a mili- 
 tary campaign. 
 
 In 1494, Charles passed the summer at Lyons, with all his 
 court, in splendid gaieties, and seemed to have forgotten his 
 intended conquest. On the 23d of August he passed the Alps 
 with 31,600 troops, of various descriptions and nations, with a 
 numerous retinue of attendants; and this number of armed 
 men was nearly doubled before he reached the frontier of the 
 Neapolitan kingdom. The states of northern Italy were so 
 divided among themselves, and so governed internally, as not 
 to be in a condition to resist Charles. Attempts were made 
 by the pope, Alexander VI., and by Florence, to impede his 
 passage. An insurrection in Rome deprived the pope of all 
 34* 
 
402 NAPLES. 
 
 power to resist, and Piero de Medici, the head of the Floren- 
 tine republic, made a disgraceful treaty with Charles, which 
 opened Florence to him. The dissatisfaction of the Floren- 
 tines caused the flight and the exile of Piero. Charles was 
 received in this city in a friendly manner. But he soon assert- 
 ed the rights of a conqueror, and demanded the restoration of 
 Piero de Medici. He was firmly and nobly answered. He 
 then reduced his claim to a demand of money, and a sum was 
 agreed on ; and Charles was to restore all the rights of Flo- 
 rence at Pisa. Charles took possession of Sienna, on his way 
 to Rome, and entered Rome against the consent of the pope, , 
 and almost in the character of an enemy. The Pontiff' is rep- 
 resented to have conducted himself with contemptible indecis- 
 ion, and pusillanimity, in this affair. The entry of Charles in- 
 to Rome is described by Paul Jove, whom Sismondi considers 
 to have been personally present. As no description, equally 
 full and accurate, of a military force in this age, has been met 
 wtih, an abridgement of Sismondi's account of it is here made. 
 (Vol. xii. p. 182, and the following.) 
 
 The entry took place on the 31st of Dec. 1494. The ad- 
 vance guard was composed of Swiss and Germans, who march- 
 ed in battalions, with banners displayed, by the sound of drums. 
 Their coats were short, closely fitted to the body, and of vari- 
 ous colors. The officers wore plumes in their helmets. The 
 soldiers had short swords, and lances of ashwood, ten feet long, 
 with a sharp-edged point of iron. One fourth of them had 
 battle-axes, fixed to the end of a long pole, (usually called hal- 
 berts) instead of lances. The battle-axe was formed like a 
 common hatchet, having on the opposite side, and connected 
 with the head, an iron with four sharp corners. Either side of 
 this weapon was used in battle, but with both hands. Every 
 1000 men had a company of 100 fusiliers. The front ranks of 
 the advanced guard had helmets, and breast-plates for defence. 
 The other ranks had not. 
 
 After the Swiss, marched 5000 Gascons, (from the south- 
 west of France,) who were armed as archers, with cross-bows, 
 and iron pointed arrows. They were of small stature, and 
 without ornamental dress. 
 
 Next came the cavalry, composed of the selected French no- 
 bility, clad in silken cloaks, and helmets and collars, brilliant 
 with gold. Half of them (2,500) were cuirassiers, or horse- 
 men, defended by helmets and plates of brass on the breast and 
 back. They carried a lance with a solid point, and other arms 
 resembling hatchets. Their horses were large and strong, 
 
NAPLES. 40S 
 
 but cropped of their ears, and of the long hair of their tails. 
 Each man was followed by three horses; on one was a page, 
 armed like his master, on the other two were attendants, in the 
 character of esquires, or aids. The other half were light cav- 
 alry, bearing wooden bows, (after the English manner,) to 
 shoot long arrows. They had defensive armor like the heavy 
 cavalry, and short pikes, to pierce those whom the heavy cav- 
 alry had overthrown. Their cloaks were ornamented with 
 cords to attach them to the neck, and with plates of silver. 
 Four hundred archers, among whom were 100 Scots, rode at 
 the side of the king. Two hundred chosen French knights 
 surrounded him on foot. They carried on their shoulders, 
 iron instruments, resembling heavy hatchets. When they 
 mounted they were armed like cavalry, only they were distin- 
 guished by the beauty of their horses, and their ornaments of 
 gold and purple. The cardinals Ascagne Sforza, and Julien 
 de Rovere, rode at the side of the king. Colonna and Savelli, 
 of the same rank, rode next behind. The Italian and French 
 generals came next, intermingled with the great French lords. 
 
 Thirty-six brass cannon, 8 feet long, of a calibre of the size 
 of the human head; and culverines of half that length, came 
 next; and then a still larger kind of cannon.* 
 
 The advance guard entered the gate del Populo at 3 o'clock, 
 P. M., and the march continued till 9 ; torches and flambeaux 
 throwing their gleams on the army, made it still more solemn 
 and imposing. 
 
 An irritating and hostile intercourse took place between 
 Charles and the pope, which sometimes threatened a settlement 
 by military force, but ended in a treaty, dictated by the former. 
 The pope made no objection to the terms, intending to disre- 
 gard them all, as might best suit his interests. Certain citadels 
 were surrendered to Charles, to be held till the end of the war; 
 and Csesar Borgia, son of the pope, was required to follow 
 Charles, really as a hostage, though with the ostensible rank of 
 a legate. One article of the treaty related to Zimzim, or Gem, 
 brother of the sultan Bajazet. This person claimed the Turk- 
 ish throne, because he w^as born after his father, Mahomet II., 
 became sultan, and the older brother, Bajazet, before that event. 
 Gem was defeated, and, at length, sought an asylum in Rome. 
 His brother paid the pope 40,000 ducats a year, to support Gem 
 
 * The carriage on which the cannon were borne, were not unlike those 
 of modern times, but of heavier construction. Sismondi does not men- 
 tion the attendants, and baggage of this armament, which must have com- 
 prised a numerous train. 
 
404 NAPLES. 
 
 there, and to keep him there. Charles required that Gem 
 should be delivered to him, as he would be useful in Charles's 
 intended movements against the sultan. When the pope found 
 that he must surrender Gem, he caused a slow poison to bead- 
 ministered to Gem, which proved fatal, while the French were 
 on the way from Rome to Naples. 
 
 The approach of the French had been long expected by Al- 
 fonso II., and by his son and successor, Ferdinand. Both of them 
 supposed that they would come through Romagna, on the east- 
 ern side of the Apennines, and a force had been gathered there, 
 under Ferdinand, the son of Alfonso. The route taken by 
 the French was along the plain, between the Apennines and 
 the Po, to the duchy of Parma, and thence, southwardly, across 
 the Apennines by the road of Pontremoli, to Lucca. When 
 this was known to Ferdinand, he returned towards Naples, and 
 was at Rome when Charles arrived there, and left the city by 
 one gate, while the French entered by another. 
 
 On the 23d of January, 1495, Charles departed from Na- 
 ples for Rome. The pope immediately employed himself to 
 unite the enemies of Charles in the North of Italy, without 
 any regard to his treaty. Charles entered the territory of the 
 Neopolitan kingdom, and forthwith commenced a series of sav- 
 age cruelties, unknown even in that comparatively barbarous 
 age. Terror preceded him in his rapid course to Naples. Fer- 
 dinand exerted himself with great ability to meet Charles, in 
 difficult passes, but as soon as the advanced guard of the French 
 came in view, his troops fled. While in this discouraging po- 
 sition, his father Alfonso, more terrified than any of his sub- 
 jects, and no less apprehensive of them than of the French, re- 
 solved to abdicate the throne. Ferdinand went to Naples to 
 take possession, while Alfonso was flying, with all his treas- 
 ures, to Sicily. Having assumed the crown, Ferdinand hur- 
 ried back, in the hope of making a successful resistance at Ca- 
 pua. But he had hardly arrived at that place, when he was re- 
 called to Naples, to quell a popular insurrection. This he ac- 
 complished in a gallant manner ; but in his absence the French 
 had entered Capua, and were within a short distance of Naples. 
 No resource was left to Ferdinand but to escape with the mem- 
 bers of the royal family, whom Alfonso had left behind, to the 
 Island of Ischia, and thence to Sicily. 
 
 On the 22d of February, Charles entered Naples with ex- 
 traordinary magnificence, and was received by the fickle Neapo- 
 litans with every demonstration of joy. He then abandoned 
 every thought of serious affairs, and devoted himself to the 
 
NAPLES. 405 
 
 most oxtravag-ant pomp and pleasure. He was little aware of 
 the difficulties and dangers which were gathering around him. 
 The Arragonese families, who had deserted their sovereigns, 
 looked to him for their reward. The ancient families who had 
 sustained the French house of Anjou, even sixty years, ex- 
 pected to be reinstated in their possessions. The French who 
 had followed him, expected to be favored and enriched, to the 
 exclusion of all others. The two former classes presented 
 themselves at court. They were not recognized, and however 
 often they came, were obliged to tell who they were, and state 
 anew their pretensions. They saw that the followers of Charles 
 were the only class who could approach him, or obtain his fa- 
 vorable notice. The common people did not find that they had 
 changed masters for the better. Instead of the restoration of a 
 former monarchy, and the redress of wrongs and injuries, all 
 classes soon understood, that they had only aided rapacious 
 and insolent conquerors to take possession of their country. 
 The cheap wines, abundant fruits, and other temptations of 
 Naples, seduced and enfeebled the soldiery, who knew nothing 
 of such luxuries beyond the Alps. Satiety and weariness soon 
 brought remembrance of home. In all this time Charles had 
 done nothing to establish his empire. The Neapolitans began 
 to regret the loss of their former princes ; and Ferdinand was 
 busy in devising means, and seeking the favorable time to pre- 
 sent himself to his subjects. 
 
 The states of northern Italy were now sensible of the folly 
 of having permitted Charles to pass unmolested to Naples. A 
 congress was held at Venice, in which all these powers were 
 represented, and even the sultan Bajazet. The ministers as- 
 sembled there are said to have amounted to 100; and though 
 the able and accomplished Comines was there, as the represent- 
 ative of Charles, a solemn league was formed, including Max- 
 imillian, emperor of Germany, to furnish men and money to 
 overwhelm Charles, before Comines was aware of the project. 
 The dream of the conqueror was dissipated by information from 
 Comines, of the combination which had been formed against 
 him. He had now something more interesting to think of 
 than the association of French gallantry, with the luxury and 
 delights of Naples. 
 
 Having divided his army into two parts, he intended one of 
 them to preserve his dominion in Naples, and the other to pro- 
 tect him in the perilous return, which he was forced to under- 
 take. He selected the hisfh officers who were to be left as his 
 
406 NAPLES. 
 
 representatives, and departed from Naples for Rome, on the 
 20th of May, having passed nearly three months in the capi- 
 tal of his new kingdom. The number of troops which ac- 
 companied him, is thus computed : 800 lancers ; 200 gentlemen 
 for his personal guard; 100 armed Italians ; 3000 Swiss foot 
 soldiers; 1000 French, and 1000 Gascon soldiers; and 250 
 were expected to join him in Tuscany. The residue of his 
 army, who had survived to that time, were distributed in differ- 
 ent garrisons. 
 
 The pope did not oppose the entry of Charles into Rome, 
 but he withdrew himself, and went to Orvieto, a distance of 60 
 miles. Having remained three days at Rome, Charles pro- 
 ceeded to Tuscany, but marked his course, while within church 
 territories, by burning, pillage, and massacre. At Sienna he 
 remained six days, attempting to turn the dissensions which ex- 
 isted there, to his own account ; and believing he had succeed- 
 ed, impaired his strength by leaving 300 men to maintain his 
 power. But he had not reached France, before they were 
 driven from the city. He was informed at Sienna that the 
 Florentines would not allow him to pass their territory. He 
 inclined thence towards the sea, and arrived at Pisa. Here he 
 was assailed by men, women, and children, who reminded him 
 of his engagements to free them from the dominion of Florence ; 
 while the ambassadors from that city, came to reproach him 
 that he had not surrendered Pisa to Florence, as he bound him- 
 self to do, and for which he had been paid. The Pisans soft- 
 ened even the hearts of the French soldiery by their tears and 
 lamentations. Fifty of these soldiers sought the presence of 
 Charles, and declared they would rather give up all wages 
 due to them, than have the Pisans subjected to Florence. The 
 feeble and embarrassed king would make no new promises to 
 the Pisans; and directed the Florentine ambassadors to meet 
 him at Asti, nearly 150 miles north-west, in northern Italy, to 
 receive an answer. 
 
 Leaving Pisa in possession of French soldiers, Charles 
 crossed the Apennines in mid-summer, with extreme difficulty, 
 by the road of Pontremoli, to Parma. Having descended in- 
 to the plains on the north side of the mountains, he was met 
 by a body of troops, much superior in number to his own, 
 which opposed his passage of the Bogano, which flows to the 
 city of Parma. The extreme heat, and the want of provisions 
 of every sort, and the fatigue of crossing the mountains, made 
 his condition desperate. Despair rather than skill or courage, 
 
NAPLES. 407 
 
 animated his troops in the battle which ensued. In the midst 
 of it, the baggage of the French was seen to be passing, unpro- 
 tected, along the foot of the mountains, and part of the hired 
 soldiers of the league were attracted to that, while another 
 part were seized with panic. Charles is said to have conduct- 
 ed himself well on this occasion. Though in imminent peril, 
 he escaped with the loss of a small portion of his troops. 
 From hence to Asti, (about fifty miles south-west of Pavia,) 
 Charles was continually harassed by the troops of his adver- 
 saries, but, without any serious loss, was enabled to reach this 
 place on the 15th of July, 1495, which was, to him, a place 
 of safety, and abundant in provisions. 
 
 The duke of Orleans, afterwards Louis XIL, had been left 
 at Asti to keep up a communication between Charles and 
 France. Louis having pretensions to the duchy of Milan, in 
 right of his grandmother Valentina Visconti, had attempted to 
 enforce these rights. Charles found that Louis was besieged 
 at Novara, twenty-five miles west of Milan. A treaty relieved 
 the duke of Orleans, and Charles recrossed the Alps to Dau- 
 phine, in France, the 22d of October, with a precipitation 
 which could not have been greater, if he had been pursued by 
 a victorious army. Thus ended, as to Charles personally, his 
 expedition to Naples. A less fortunate destiny awaited the 
 army which he left to defend his conquest. 
 
 Ferdinand II. retired to Messina, in Sicily, leaving Naples 
 in possession of Charles VIII., at the end of February, 1495. 
 His father Alfonso, (who had assumed the dress of a monk, 
 intending to pass the residue of his life in penitence and devo- 
 tion,) came to visit him, and offered some part of the treasure 
 which he brought from Naples. Fernando Gonsalvez came 
 there, also, from Spain, with five thousand foot soldiers, and 
 six hundred cavaliers ; the same Gonsalvez who afterwards 
 acquired the name of the great captain, in the wars of Italy. 
 Ferdinand was already informed of the change of opinion in 
 his favor, in consequence of the insolent and oppressive con- 
 duct of the French. He made an unsuccessful attempt to ap- 
 proach Naples through Calabria, from Sicily, with the aid of 
 Gonsalvez, and was obliged to return, after a narrow escape. 
 A nobleman gave up his own horse to Ferdinand, and was 
 immediately slain himself. 
 
 The next movement of Ferdinand was to pass by sea to the 
 neighborhood of Naples, and to land there, the duke of Mont- 
 pensier being then in the chief command of the French, and 
 
408 NAPLES. 
 
 established in that city. It would fill a much larger space 
 than can be given to the warfare of the next two months, if all 
 its details were followed out. On the one side, Ferdmand was 
 attempting to harass and distress his adversaries, not only by 
 gaJlant conflict whenever favorable opportunities occurred, but 
 by cutting ofT their supplies, and confining them within the 
 narrowest limits. On the other side, the French were sus- 
 taining themselves in the hope that Charles would reinforce 
 them, and furnish money to pay the wages of their army. 
 Both sides disclosed great skill and bravery ; but Ferdinand, 
 for so young and inexperienced a general, is highly applauded 
 for his perseverance, prudence, and good sense, under the 
 most difficult and embarrassing circumstances. The French 
 had able generals and veteran soldiers ; while Ferdinand had 
 neither, but in a very inferior extent, in comparison with his 
 enemies, and was compelled to rely on the feudal troops of his 
 barons, and the common militia of the country. Two persons 
 should be honorably mentioned among Ferdinand's supporters; 
 the two brothers of the name of d'Avalos, one of whom was 
 the marquis of Piscaria. Both of them, to the deep distress of 
 Ferdinand, were soon lost by him ; one by a mortal wound in 
 battle, the other by assassination. The loss of the marquis 
 made Ferdinand, for some time, incapable of devoting himself 
 to public affairs. 
 
 One occurrence in this warfare deserves notice, as it dis- 
 closes the relative condition of the belligerents, and the peculiar 
 state of the country. Apulia is the general geographical name 
 of that part of the kingdom of Naples which is situated on the 
 north-eastern side of the peninsula of Italy. Herds of cattle 
 to the number of two hundred thousand, and sheep six hundred 
 thousand, were driven twice in a year through Apulia, to be 
 pastured in the winter, in the south, and in the summer, in the 
 highlands, eastwardly of the Apennines, and eastwardly of 
 Rome. A toll collected on these cattle and sheep, was the 
 most productive revenue of the crown. Both the parties were 
 sensible of the necessity of continuing this accustomed transit 
 of the cattle and sheep; and they agreed, that whichever party 
 should hold dominion over this territory, in which the tolls 
 were collected, at the proper time of the collection, should have 
 the right to it, unmolested by the other. This convention led 
 each party to endeavor to become the strongest in Apulia. 
 As might have been expected, the convention served only to 
 make Apulia the scene of conflict. Various battles ensued, 
 
NAPLES. 
 
 409 
 
 and neither party obtained the toll ; while the cattle and the 
 sheep were abandoned to the pillage of the soldiery. The 
 plains were covered with carcasses, the skins being the only 
 spoil which the soldiers could carry away. The ruined shep- 
 herds were disregarded in this distressing consequence of 
 the war. 
 
 Charles VIII., safe in France, and abandoned to pleasure, 
 had no leisure to think of the Frenchmen who were defending 
 themselves, and his kingdom of Naples. He was compelled, 
 at length, to listen to the importunities of friends and family 
 connexions of these Frenchmen, and some troops were em- 
 barked in the south of France to aid them. Not one of them 
 arrived at their destination. The Swiss, and the Germans, 
 who were hired troops of the French in Italy, had not received 
 any wages for a long time. Their murmurs, and, at length, 
 their threats, added to the distresses of the French generals. 
 The two principal ones, Montpensier and Precy, were never 
 agreed in the proper measures to be pursued. Deaths and 
 desertions were daily diminishing the ranks. 
 
 In July, 1795, the principal part of the French army had 
 been concentrated in that province of the kingdom called Basi- 
 licata, south of Naples, and bounding on the gulf of Tarento. 
 The small town of Attala, in that province, was their only 
 possession. Here, Montpensier was compelled to capitulate, 
 and, after long negotiations, it was agreed that the French 
 should march to Baia, a port twelve miles south of Naples, and 
 depart from thence. While arrangements were making here 
 to accomplish this object, a pestilence broke out among the 
 French, and Montpensier was amon,g the first to fall by it. 
 The destruction of lives was so great before the embarkation, 
 and while on ship-board, that of the five thousand of the French 
 army who were gathered at Baia, not five hundred of them 
 ever reached France. Thus ended the celebrated expedition 
 of Charles VHI. to conquer Naples. A measure to be sus- 
 tained neither by right, necessity, policy, nor the wildest crav- 
 ing of military glory. Yet the French of the present day 
 number Charles among their heroes, and upbraid Comines 
 and all others who treat of him and his adventure, according to 
 the principles of justice and common sense. The effect of this 
 adventure was not only utterly profitless, but extremely disas- 
 trous to the French, while it unsettled and broke up the gov- 
 ernments of the free states of Italy, and finally made that 
 country the seat of long-continued and desolating wars. 
 35 
 
410 NAPLES. 
 
 The gallant and successful Ferdinand II. was not destined to 
 avail himself of the benefits of his labors. Excessive fatigue and 
 exposure while superintending the departure of the French, 
 had implanted the seeds of disease, of which he was uncon- 
 scious. As soon as he was rid of his enemies, he gave way 
 to a long-cherished passion, and, to the astonishment of all 
 Europe, married his own aunt, of about his own age. He 
 retired to a chateau at the foot of Vesuvius, with his bride, and 
 died there, the 7th of September, 1496, at the age of twenty- 
 seven years. 
 
 Ferdinand dying without leaving any child, the crown went 
 to his uncle Frederick, who assumed it as Frederick III. 
 This king was, from many causes, exceedingly unpopular, 
 and unable to sustain himself on the throne. At this time, 
 Ferdinand the Catholic, king of Spain, and the husband of 
 Isabella, was king of Sicily. On the death of Charles VIII. , 
 the duke of Orleans became king of France, as Louis XII. 
 The Neapolitan people were divided in opinion between Fer- 
 dinand and Louis. Frederick consented to abandon his king- 
 dom to Louis, and to accept a pension and retire to France. 
 This measure was assented to by Ferdinand the Catholic, under 
 an agreement with Louis, that the kingdom of Naples should 
 be divided between them. The crafty Ferdinand, availing 
 himself of his neighborhood, and superior advantages, gradu- 
 ally despoiled Louis of his share. In the year 1504, the Two 
 Sicilies were again united, and became an appendage of the 
 Spanish crown under Ferdinand the Catholic. 
 
 The sketches of Naples are here closed, with the intention 
 of recurring to this period to commence the third survey of 
 Europe, comprising the three last centuries. 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 411 
 
 CHAPTER LVIII. 
 
 ROME, THE POPES, AND THE CHURCH, FROM 1000 TO 1500. 
 
 [These writers have been consulted in making this compilation :— Gib- 
 bon's Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire ; Histoire des Republiques 
 du moyen age, par Simonde de Sismondi ; Tableau des Revolutions de 
 I'Europe, par M. Koch ; Essai sur I'influence des Croisades, par Profes- 
 seur Heeren ; Mosheim's Institutions of Church History ; Waddington's 
 History of the Church; Robertson's History of Charles V.; J. C. I. 
 Gieseler's Ecclesiastical History, translated by Rev. F. Cunningham; 
 View of the state of Europe during the Middle Ages, by Henry Hal- 
 lam, Many other writers have been consulted. This general acknowl- 
 edgment is made to prevent too frequent reference.] 
 
 The longest branch of the Tiber rises in the Apennine 
 mountains, about thirty-five miles directly east of Florence. 
 It flows south-eastwardly until it comes within about twenty 
 miles of Rome ; then south-westwardly through Rome to the 
 Tuscan sea, a distance of about thirty-two miles. Twelve 
 miles from the sea it passes through Rome. The longitude 
 of this city is very near 13° east ; its latitude very near 42° 
 north. It is four hundred and ten miles south-south-west from 
 Vienna ; six hundred south-east from Paris ; seven hundred 
 and thirty east by north from Madrid ; seven hundred and 
 sixty west from Constantinople ; one hundred and ten north- 
 west from Naples ; one hundred and twenty-five miles south- 
 south-east from Florence. 
 
 The history of Rome, in these five centuries, is little other 
 than the history of the popes. Their history includes that of 
 the Roman church ; and the agency of the church is apparent 
 in the history of every kingdom and state of Europe. The 
 rise and the exercise of papal authority has been reserved for 
 notice in this place, that a connected view may be had of the 
 most imposing and extraordinary power ever exercised by 
 man over his fellow-man. However feeble, contemptible, and 
 even insulted the popes may have been in the city which was 
 their seat of empire, they were tyrannically sovereign else- 
 where in Europe. The curse of a pope was terrible through- 
 out the Christian community, from the crowned head down to 
 the lowest subject. The elements of papal power were, 1. 
 Physical force. 2. Power over person, liberty, property, and 
 
412 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 the enjoyments of life. 3. Power to bestow favors, benefits, 
 honors and riches, as well as to take them away. 4. Absolute 
 power over hopes and fears in future life. All these elements 
 of dominion the popes contrived (in the darkness of the middle 
 ages) to concentrate in the tenant of the holy chair of Saint 
 Peter. Whether these tenants were, as they successively ap- 
 peared, resolute or timid, wise or imbecile, virtuous or crimi- 
 nal, the moment they were authorized to assume the papal 
 crown, they became sovereign over all Christians. Kings 
 were their inferiors, and obliged to do them the reverence of 
 kissing their feet. This wonderful superiority was the slow 
 acquisition of centuries, and was not always held unimpaired. 
 Its preservation sometimes depended on the qualities of the 
 reigning potentate ; but that which an incompetent one lost, an 
 able successor recovered, and, usually, with it, an augmented 
 power, until it obtained its ultimate grandeur, which was neces- 
 sarily followed by its first step of declension. 
 
 Rome was the peculiar place where this authority could 
 best be assumed. It had long been the seat of earthly empire. 
 St. Paul had suffered martyrdom, and St. Peter was assumed 
 to have been buried in this city. It was also the place of 
 sepulchre of St. Lawrence and of many other saints. Numer- 
 ous miracles had been wrought by the relics of these saints, 
 as Gregory the Great solemnly certified to the empress Con- 
 stantia (of Constantinople) in the year 592. The same Greg- 
 ory, in the year 596, says to the patriarch of Antioch, — " I 
 send you keys of the blessed apostle Peter, your guardian, 
 which, when placed upon the sick, are wont to be resplendent 
 with numerous miracles." The confession of sins to prelates, 
 introduced by Leo the Great, between the years 440 and 461 ; 
 the purification of souls, in purgatory, (borrowed from the 
 pagan superstition of the Greeks, who probably derived it 
 from the Egyptians, and they from India ;) and the worship of 
 images, also of pagan origin, were among the means used to 
 subdue the minds of Christians. The right to expel an un- 
 worthy member of a society, common among the Jews, and 
 incident to all societies, arose, under papal management, to the 
 terrible denunciation of anathema or excommunication, and 
 extended to crowned heads and entire kingdoms. The most 
 extraordinary power exercised by the popes was founded in 
 what are called the False Decretals. 
 
 In Waddington's History of the Church, p. 195, the false 
 decretals are stated to have appeared in the time of Adrian I., 
 who was pope from 772 to 795. In Cunningham's transla- 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 413 
 
 tion of Professor Gieseler's *' Text-book of Ecclesiastical His 
 tory," "vol. ii. p. 67, these decretals are said to have been written 
 between 829 and 845, in France, and that " Benedict Levita, 
 of Mentz, may be justly suspected of a share in the forgery." 
 This forgery has been commonly attributed to Isodore, who- 
 ever that person may have been. It is not material to the 
 present purpose to ascertain by whom, nor at what time, these 
 forgeries were made, but only to show that before the time of 
 Gregory VII, they were known and treated as authentic, and 
 to show, also, their tenor and effect. One part of these decre- 
 tals purported to be the donation of the emperor Constantino, 
 made at the time of his removal of the seat of empire from 
 Rome to Constantinople, (about the year 325,) whereby he 
 consigned the western empire to " the temporal as well as the 
 spiritual government of the bishop of Rome." It also pur- 
 ported to be a gift, to that bishop, of " unbounded dominion 
 over churches, nations, and kings, as ike successor of Saint 
 Peter and the vicar of Christy Another part of the false 
 decretals purported to be a compilation of the epistles and 
 decrees of the primitive popes and early emperors, extending 
 the spiritual omnipotence of the pope to the earliest days of 
 Christianity, and deriving his authority directly from Saint 
 Peter. 
 
 It may be supposed that the donation of Constantino was 
 known before that part of the decretals which Gieseler attrib- 
 utes to Levita. Both were known in the ninth century, and 
 it was pretended that they had been recently discovered. They 
 were received and treated as authentic and indisputable, and 
 were (says Gieseler) used by the popes, " beginning with 
 Nicholas I , (who died in 867,) without any material opposi- 
 tion, maintaining their authority until the reformation led to 
 the detection of the cheat." 
 
 By the time that Gregory VII. came to the pontificate, (in 
 1074,) the decretals were a fundamental part of papal authori- 
 ty, and were the basis of the astonishing power which he 
 assumed, exercised, and left as the rules of action for his suc- 
 cessors. 
 
 The Roman church attained to its highest power between 
 the year 1073, when Hildebrand was elected, (Gregory VII.,) 
 and the fall of Boniface VIII. , in 1303. In these two hun- 
 dred and thirty years, the three most eminent men who appear- 
 ed on the papal throne, were the two above named, and Inno- 
 cent III., who was pope from 1198 to 1216. There were 
 some others in this time who ably sustained the pretensions of 
 35* 
 
414 
 
 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 the Holy See ; but these three are the men upon whom history 
 charges the pontifical usurpations. The unity of purpose 
 maintained by them makes it proper to consider these two 
 hundred and thirty years as one epoch, and to arrange, under 
 distinct heads, the acts of usurpation as to the church and as 
 to temporal authority. It is to be remembered throughout, 
 that one object of these three popes was to maintain an abso- 
 lute and tyrannical dominion over all grades of the clergy, by 
 making them entirely dependent on the supreme head, and to 
 use them as subservient ministers in effecting the subjection of 
 dV temporal authority. The other object was to reduce empe- 
 rors, kings, princes, their subjects and territories to submission. 
 To do this, these popes availed themselves of the principle of 
 the feudal tenure. They assumed to be supreme lords, and 
 to require of all potentates to acknowledge that their domin- 
 ions were held, under them, as the representatives of St. Peter 
 on earth. To this they added the exclusive jurisdiction over 
 all offences, whether temporal or spiritual ; and crowned the 
 whole of this earthly supremacy with the power of disposing 
 of the souls of men throughout an endless existence. 
 
 If one is astonished and shocked at this arrogance, it is to 
 be remembered, that it arose when the people, the nobles, and 
 the princes of Europe were alike ignorant of social, moral, 
 and political rights, and when mere physical strength, or the 
 intellectual superiority of the clergy, were the only powers 
 which could make law and enforce obedience. The passing 
 from one part of Europe to another, and even within the 
 limits of the same kingdom or state, was difficult and often 
 perilous. Written communications were limited to very few, 
 and these could be made only by special messengers. A 
 large majority of all the people of Europe had no other mode 
 of acquiring knowledge but by spoken words, and these were 
 more frequently received from an interested and selfish priest- 
 hood than from any other persons. The use of printing as 
 means of information, and the use of public carriers to dissem- 
 inate that information, were unknown till nearly four centuries 
 after this time. Not only were the princes and people igno- 
 rant and barbarous, but the parts of Europe inhabited by 
 Christians, were divided into small principalities, duchies, and 
 counties, in which there were sovereigns bound by allegiance 
 to some superior. If that superior was a king or emperor, he 
 was only first among equals, and was often at war with his 
 vassals, and they with each other. One half of all the Chris- 
 tian territory was held by prelates and ecclesiastical establish- 
 
ROMAN CHURCH, 415 
 
 ments, but under the same feudal tenure. No teniporal force 
 could be combined among these feudal sovereigns; but their 
 contentions among themselves enabled the popes to interpose, 
 in various modes, on the one side and the other, and always 
 with the design of establishing their own dominion. 
 
 The comprehensive plan of Gregory, which he partly ac- 
 complished himsi'lf, and induced his successors to follow out, 
 will be seen in the successive measures which took place in 
 the two hundred and thirty years of papal grandeur. The 
 two great objects, the dependence of the clergy on the pope, 
 and the subjection of temporal authority to the pope, were 
 made to be auxiliary to each other. The spiritual was used 
 to subdue the temporal power ; and when the latter could be 
 used to subdue the former, means were found to call it into 
 action. The most intelligible form in which these usurpations 
 can be presented, will be that of arrangement under distinct 
 heads. It will be seen, however, that any such classification 
 cannot be strictly observed, as the two objects are often inter- 
 mingled in the same course of measures. 
 
 Professor Geiseler's opinion of Gregory VII. (vol. ii. of 
 Cunningham's translation, p. 159) will be entirely sustained 
 by the summary of facts which follow. " When we consider 
 him, not as a statesman, but in the light in which he placed 
 himself, as the head of the church and an apostle of Christian 
 truth, we cannot but revolt at his cold, mere diplomatic char- 
 acter. Instead of the truth, and all-embracing love demanded 
 by the position in which he stood, we find in him an iron will 
 and an unscrupulous use of any means wdiich might suit his 
 ends." 
 
 Hildebrand was an Italian of humble origin. He devoted 
 himself to the church at an early age, and rose, by his genius, 
 studies, austerity, and boundless ambition, to the papal chair, 
 under the name of Gregory VII., in 1073. The declared 
 principle of his action was this : — " The pope, in quality of 
 vicar of Jesus Christ, ought to be superior to every human 
 power." He was the author of the great change in the elec- 
 tion of popes, by transferring the power to R(fnian ecclesias- 
 tics, and preparing the way for making the choice perfect 
 without any confirmation by temporal authority. This meas- 
 ure resulted in the establishment of the electoral college of 
 cardinals. 
 
 We have now to notice the measures adopted by him to 
 carry out this principle, first, as to all ecclesiastics ; secondly^ 
 as to all temporal authority, under several heads. 
 
416 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 Investitures. Up to Gregory's time, bishops, abbots, and 
 other dignitaries were chosen by the inferior clergy, and some 
 lay associates, and were invested, or qualified for office, by 
 some act done by the feudal lord, if estate was annexed to the 
 office for which allegiance was due. Charlemagne is said to 
 have conferred the ring, the crosier, (a staff with a cross on it,) 
 and the pallium, (a mantle or garment,) as the emblems of of- 
 fice. These were feudal ceremonies. When a vassal took a 
 fief or estate from his lord, one of the ceremonies was, the 
 clothing of the vassal, by the lord, with a vest^ indicative of 
 possession of the fief, and consequent allegiance. Whence the 
 term of investiture was adopted, in the appointment or qualifi- 
 cation of prelates. Gregory intended to annul this connexion 
 between feudal lords and all officers of the church, and to make 
 the latter exclusively dependent on himself. The great extent 
 of landed estate held by the clergy, in the relation of vassals, 
 throughout the Christian states, made this relation of great im- 
 portance to temporal sovereigns. The success of Gregory's 
 project would have deprived them of all superiority over the 
 prelates, and would have transferred the allegiance to him. 
 This project was resisted and led to a most vindictive war, 
 which continued through 60 years, to the time of Calixtus II. 
 A compromise was then made, and the ceremonies of the ring, 
 crosier, and pallium, were yielded to the pope, while the em- 
 perors established the right of confirmation, and feudal superi- 
 ority by touching the elected prelate with the sceptre ; a con- 
 cession much in favor of the popes. 
 
 The appointment of all the clergy by the pope, or by his au- 
 thority. To accomplish this object, various projects were un- 
 dertaken by Gregory. He could not await the slow process of 
 vacancies by death. It was necessary to create vacancies. 
 He intended to make a very general reform in the tenure 
 of offices, as nearly all of them had been obtained by simo- 
 ny, or corrupt purchase. He tried the strength of his pow- 
 er, by excommunicating certain priests in the German em- 
 pire, for the reason that they had purchased their offices. He 
 required of H^nry IV. to dismiss them. By this act he 
 meant to try his strength with Henry. The requisition be- 
 ing disregarded, Gregory summoned Henry to Rome. This 
 emperor was young, arbitrary, dissolute, and of very inferior 
 education ; and was, at this time, contending with some of his 
 rebellious subjects. Henry did not obey, but assembled a num- 
 ber of bishops at the city of Worms, and procured a sentence 
 that Gregory should no longer be obeyed as Pope. Gregory 
 assembled a council in the Lateran palace, and excommunicated 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 417 
 
 Henry — deprived him of the kingdoms of Germany and Italy 
 — discharged all his subjects from allegiance, and forbade them 
 to obey him as sovereign. Henry found himself immediately 
 deserted by all his adherents. Terrified and helpless, he crossed 
 the Alps in mid-winter, by unusual and difficult paths, (to avoid 
 his enemies,) intending to cast himself at the feet of Gregory 
 and implore absolution. 
 
 Gregory was at Canosa, a fortress 10 miles S. W. of the 
 city of Reggio, which is situate between Parma and Modena. 
 This fortress belonged to Matilda, countess of Tuscany, whom 
 Gregory was then visiting, at that place. The castle was sur- 
 rounded by three walls. Henry was admitted through the two 
 outer ones, his guards remaining without the exterior one. 
 Here he remained three successive days, in a woollen shirt, 
 and barefooted, " while Gregory, shut up with the countess, re- 
 fused to admit him to his presence." (Hallam.) On the fourth 
 day absolution was obtained on condition, that he should appear 
 at a future day to learn the pope's pleasure, whether he should 
 be restored to his kingdom. The Germans chose another em- 
 peror, (Rodolph,) on whom Gregory bestowed the crown, with 
 a Latin verse, importing that it was given by virtue of the orig- 
 inal commission of St. Peter. But such are human vicissi- 
 tudes, that Henry recovered the throne, defeated Rodolph, pro- 
 cured a council to depose Gregory, and caused Clement HI. to 
 be elected, and hastened to Rome to place him on the papal 
 throne, (in the year 1080.) Gregory passed three years as a 
 prisoner in the castle of St. Angelo, but could not be induced 
 to compromit the rights of the church. Robert Guiscard, a 
 Norman prince, whom Gregory had made duke of Apulia, 
 (on the N. E. coast of lower Italy,) liberated him, but the Ro- 
 mans compelled him to leave the city, and he died an exile at 
 Salerno, a few miles S. E. of Naples. The spirit which he 
 had infused into the church did not die with him. Henry died, 
 also, dethroned, and in poverty. 
 
 The countess Matilda reigned over an extensive territory in 
 Italy, on both sides of the Apennines. Her right was derived 
 from count Boniface, at a time of which there are very imper- 
 fect records. This donation was made in 1077, and was re- 
 newed by the countess in 1 102, in favor of Pascal II. A part 
 of the territories included in the gift were held under feudal 
 tenure, and liable to return to the superior lord, on failure of 
 feudal heirs; and a part was allodial, or held in the countess' 
 own right. Of the former description were Tuscany, the 
 duchy of Lucca, and the cities of Mantua, Parma, Modena, and 
 
418 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 Reggio, and their dependencies, in Lombardy. Of the second 
 description were the lands near to Rome, since known as the 
 patrimony of St. Peter. From this indiscriminate donation, 
 obstinate contests arose between the popes and the emperors, 
 (the latter being the feudal superiors of the countess,) which 
 continued till 1115, when Frederick II. made a confirmation 
 of the gift to pope Honorious III. The patrimony of St. Pe- 
 ter is bounded by the Tiber, in its south-eastvvardly course, and 
 then by its south-westwardly course, and by the Tuscan sea. 
 This territory is about 60 miles long, and 40 wide, north- 
 wardly of Rome. (Koch, vol. 1. p. 124.) 
 
 Charlemagne having assumed to revive the empire of the 
 west, he caused himself to be crowned in venerable Rome, and 
 by the sacred authority of the pope, ( Dec. 25, 800. ) The -popes 
 converted this ceremony into an acknowledgment of their su- 
 premacy. They sought to have it believed, throughout Eu- 
 rope, that no person could lawfully exercise the power of em- 
 peror, who had not been crowned by a pope at Rome, To im- 
 part solemnity to a temporal act, by associating with it a reli- 
 gious ceremony, may have been the intention of Charles. But 
 the popes found it practicable to make the religious ceremony 
 the substance of the thing to be done ; and to cause themselves 
 to be regarded, not as doing an act of consecration, but as exer- 
 cising a sovereign power in bestowing a crown. The crown- 
 ing of Charles laid the foundation of the long and bitter con- 
 flict between the emperors and popes. The emperors sought 
 to establish a universal monarchy, and to make the popes sub- 
 ordinate. The popes meant to have an unlimited hierarchy, 
 and to make all things, and all persons, submissive to them- 
 selves. This conflict is the prominent historical trait for cen- 
 turies. 
 
 Though Gregory was not successful in this twofold measure 
 pursued with Henry, of withdrawing the clergy from tempo- 
 ral authority, and subjecting an emperor to the church, he was 
 more fortunate in other measures, intended to bring the clergy 
 under subjection. He did not remain in power long enough 
 to accomplish some of them, but he opened the way to his suc- 
 cessors. By a series of ingenious usurpations, all the great 
 dignitaries of the church, in every state in Europe, were made 
 to depend on the pope for confirmation ; and, at length, the ex- 
 clusive appointment was secured, with the burthensome requi- 
 sition, that every metropolitan (or archbishop) should appear, 
 in person, at Rome, to receive the pallium from the hand of the 
 pope. He was also required to take an oathof allegiance, and 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 419 
 
 to swear to defend the pope against every man who should at- 
 tempt to impair or deny his authority. The steps by which 
 this achievement was arrived at, are fully narrated by many 
 writers, in detail. (Hallam, Koch, Sismondi, and in histories 
 of the church.) It is enough, for the present purpose, to state, 
 that this dominion over the priesthood, was secured in Grego- 
 ry's time, and by his successors. 
 
 Celibacy of the clergy. This was not a new measure with 
 Gregory, but had been required, though wholly disregarded, 
 200 years before. The rigid enforcement of this requisition 
 was new. It may be, that Gregory thought it proper that 
 priests should not have family connexions ; but a much more 
 important object with him was, to withdraw all the clergy from 
 a connexion with wordly cares and interests, and to concen- 
 trate all hopes, fears and affections in the church, and its su- 
 preme head. Very serious difficulties followed the command 
 to all ecclesiastics, to put away their wives, and to separate 
 themselves from their families. It is suggested that these diffi- 
 culties induced Gregory to raise up a new order of priesthood, 
 next to be mentioned. 
 
 The religious orders. There had been numerous orders of 
 religious persons from an early age of the church, united in 
 fraternities, and holding extensive landed estates under the 
 name of monasteries. All these ecclesiastics, as such tenants, 
 were bound to some feudal duties, and could not be made so 
 exclusively dependent on the head of the church as the system 
 of Gregory required. The rules prescribed to the religious 
 orders, (with some amendments by other hands,) by St. Bene- 
 dict, had governed all these orders up to the time of Gregory. 
 To him is attributed the design of separating them from the 
 established church, and making them an efficient army, depend- 
 ent on the popes only. They were intended to penetrate into 
 the very bosom of society, and to obtain an absolute empire 
 over the thoughts of men ; in short, to create and maintain a 
 despotism over the mind, deriving its character entirely from 
 the papal head. This system was begun in Gregory's time, by 
 an order at Grandmont, in Lamousin, the south-west of France, 
 This was followed by the order of Carthusians, in the same 
 age. The mendicant orders began in the time of Innocent III., 
 about the year 1200. These monkish orders had increased to 
 such numbers, that Gregory X., who was pope from 1271 to 
 1276, reduced them to four orders: — 1. The Augustines. 2. 
 The Carmelites. 3. The Franciscans. 4. The Dominicans. 
 The two latter orders were the special ministers of the popes. 
 
420 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 and are usually spoken of as the mendicant orders. " Never," 
 says professor Gieseler, "had the popes possessed instruments 
 so well fitted to work on the mass of the people, as now in the 
 mendicant monks ; and it was natural, therefore, that they should 
 seek to increase their consequence by conferring on them va- 
 rious privileges." [Cunningham's translation, vol. 2. p. 291.] 
 
 By degrees, these orders were exempted from all jurisdiction 
 of the bishops, and made accountable only to their own " gene- 
 rals," and to the popes. They were bound to severe privations 
 under solemn oath, and among others, to that of poverty, and 
 were required to subsist on charity, whence their name of 
 mendicants. But they were compensated by great privileges; 
 they were authorized to preach, to receive the confession of 
 sins, and to be instructers of the young. They were employed 
 as legates and missionaries, and rose to be highly respected 
 and feared even by sovereigns, while they obtained an un- 
 bounded influence over the people. It could not be otherwise 
 than that such a powerful body, familiar to every part of the 
 Christian world, and capable ot insinuating themselves among 
 all descriptions of persons of both sexes, should acquire an 
 absolute control over the members of society. Nor could they 
 act otherwise than to devote themselves to the exaltation of that 
 authority from which they derived all their importance. In- 
 telligent, adroit, artful, no act could be done among men to 
 which they were not parties. The apparent austerity of their 
 own lives permitted them to exercise an unlimited authority 
 over the hopes and fears of the laity, as to future life. So 
 entirely successful was this measure of extending and confirm- 
 ing the papal supremacy, that the regular clergy were com- 
 pelled to submit themselves, and to follow these new dignita- 
 ries, instead of leading, as they before had done, their respective 
 Christian communities. This theory was simple, and easily 
 practicable, in that age of ignorance and barbarism. Like 
 theories have been adopted in ages better informed in political 
 affairs. If a chief can identify his own supremacy with a host 
 of dependent interested supporters, a power arises which truth 
 and reason cannot control, nor successfully resist. 
 
 The indepe?idence of the clergy on all temporal tribunals, 
 and the clerical jurisdiction over the persons and property of 
 laymen. In the time of Charlemagne, the clergy, being the 
 most learned and capable, were called to the administration of 
 justice. In the beginning of the twelfth century, the courts, 
 mostly composed of ecclesiastical judges, assumed exclusive 
 jurisdiction over all persons and property connected with the 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 421 
 
 church. This assumption gradually extended itself by direct 
 and indirect means. It was made soon to include all persons 
 who needed protection against temporal power. Orphans, 
 Avidows, strangers, the poor pilgrims, and every description of 
 persons in distress, w^ere ta^en under the care of this jurisdic- 
 tion. This included all persons who were engaged in the 
 crusades. The temporal, tribunals admitted that spiritual 
 tribunals had jurisdiction, exclusively, in all spiritual contro- 
 versies. By construction, almost every act done by men might 
 have a spiritual character, as it implied right or wrong, and 
 might therefore be sinful, and consequently a proper subject 
 for a religious judge. Though litigations on the right to 
 landed estate could not be brought into clerical courts, as this 
 right depended on evidence of facts, yet wherever there was a 
 trust connected with an oath, so that the conscience of a party 
 might be dealt with, jurisdiction was assumed. All questions 
 of person or property arising from the relation of marriage, 
 fell under the same jurisdiction. All persons who made wills 
 or testaments, were reminded of the duty of providing for the 
 church, and these instruments were usually drawn up by a 
 priest. Consequently the settlement of estates devolved on the 
 clerical tribunals, because the church was therein interested. 
 Various crimes, as they were emphatically sins, and conse- 
 quently offences against the church, w^ere drawn to the same 
 tribunals. Such comprehensive judicial power required means 
 to execute sentences. Excommunication, however terrible, 
 was not adequate in all cases. The right of imprisoning lay 
 offenders was acquired by bishops. Clerical offenders w^ere 
 imprisoned in monasteries. These brief suggestions disclose 
 the progress of a tremendous power w^hich veiled its arrogance 
 and usurpations under a tender care of men's souls, while it in 
 fact disposed, according to its own will, of person and property, 
 in almost all the relations of life. This power (as will be next 
 seen) extended itself to princes and kingdoms. 
 
 The Ji?ial jurisdiction of the head of the church, iii all cases, 
 hij way of appeal. It was easy for the popes, Gregory VII. 
 setting the example, to encourage an appeal to the supreme 
 head at Rome, in all controversies between clergymen, whether 
 relating to person or property. The unsuccessful party, in 
 any inferior tribunal, would naturally hope a favorable result 
 in a new investigation. Hence arose the practice of bringing 
 numerous suits before this appellate jurisdiction. But this 
 did not satisfy papal ambition. Cases which did not concern 
 clergymen, nor laymen, whether as to person, or property, or 
 36 
 
422 CANON LAW. 
 
 crime, (which had fallen under ecclesiastical courts, as before 
 stated,) were carried, by appeal, to Rome, Thus Philip of 
 France, and Richard of England, contending for the right to a 
 fief, an appeal was made to Innocent III. " Though 1 cannot 
 judge," said he, "as to the right to a fief, yet it is in my 
 province to judge whether sin is committed, and to prevent all 
 public scandals." The same pope ordered the king of Navarre 
 to restore certain castles to Richard, on pain of excommunica-' 
 tion. He also assumed a general supervision over all princes 
 and kingdoms, requiring that all disputes among them should 
 be referred to the pope. The instances of this interposition 
 are numerous ; and disobedience to the papal mandate usually 
 drew down the grievous sentence of excommunication. 
 
 The most remarkable of all the instances of papal usurpa- 
 tion was that of Innocent III. over John, king of England. 
 In 1 199, a vacancy happened in the see of Canterbury. The 
 monks elected John, bishop of Norwich, recommended and 
 confirmed by the king. At the same time they secretly chose 
 Reginald, their own sub-prior, and sent him to Rome for in- 
 stitution. Innocent reversed both elections, and nominated 
 Stephen Langton. The monks obeyed the pope. The king 
 expelled the monks, and confiscated their property. In 1201, 
 Innocent excommunicated John, who did not regard this exer- 
 cise of power. In 1211, Innocent absolved all John's subjects 
 from allegiance, and commanded them to avoid his presence. 
 This measure not proving effectual, Innocent deposed John, 
 gave his kingdom to Philip Augustus of France, and com- 
 manded Philip to take possession by force of arms, and pro- 
 claimed a crusade against John as an infidel and heretic. At 
 the moment of a final appeal to arms, Pandulph, the pope's 
 legate, appeared at John's camp at Dover, and presented the 
 final decree of the pope: — That John should resign his crown 
 to the legate, and receive it again as a present from the holy 
 see ; declare his dominions tributary, do homage, and swear 
 fealty as a vassal and feudatory to Innocent. The pusillani- 
 mous and terrified king of England yielded to these conditions, 
 surrendered his kingdom, took the oath on his knees, and re- 
 ceived his crown again from the hand of Pandulph, as the 
 representative of the pope. 
 
 The canon law. The judicial authority of the Roman 
 church having been extended to so many persons and subjects, 
 a code of laws was thought necessary as rules for the courts. 
 Gratian, an Italian monk, published, in 1151, a general collec- 
 tion of canons, epistles, and sentences, arranged after the 
 
CANON LAW. 423 
 
 manner of the civil law, Avhich had then become a subject of 
 study. In 1234, Raimond de Pennefort, by order of Gregory 
 IX., made a compilation in five books, entitled Decretalia Gre- 
 gorii noni. Additions were made to this code by successors 
 of Gregory IX. Bonifoce VIII. added a sixth book, in 1298, 
 called Sextus decretal ium. In 1317, the Clementine constitu- 
 tions (by Clement V.) were added by John XXII., who added 
 twenty constitutions of his own. Later popes added other 
 decrees in five books, called extravagantes communes. As 
 these compilations were made when the supremacy of the 
 popes had been assumed over all temporal power, they were 
 adapted to protect that supremacy. The main purpose was to 
 establish, by law, the subjection of kings and princes to the 
 spiritual authority. It declared that subjects owe no obedience 
 to an excommunicated lord ; and that a pope may dethrone the 
 emperor for lawful causes, of which, of course, the pope was 
 the sole judge. The canon law, therefore, was, politically, 
 only the publication, in the form of a code, of the bold usurpa- 
 tions of successive popes. In other respects, this law was 
 entitled to great consideration in that age, and has since been 
 intermingled with the jurisprudence of all Christian nations. 
 At the time of the promulgation of the canon law, the civil 
 law was diligently studied in many parts of Europe. The 
 study of the canon law was enjoined on all ecclesiastical 
 judges. Hence arose two new orders of learned men, the 
 jurists and the canonists. The two codes became illustrative 
 of each other ; and these two orders made their respective 
 commentaries as new cases and new applications of principles 
 arose. Dr. Robertson says of the canon law, — " That as a 
 system to assist the clergy in usurping powers, jurisdiction, 
 &c., we must pronounce it one of the most formidable engines 
 ever formed against the happiness of civil society. If we 
 contemplate it merely as a code of laws respecting the rights 
 and property of individuals, and attend only to its civil effects 
 as to these, we must view it in a different, and much more 
 favorable light." The effect of this usurpation by the popes 
 is still felt. The canon and the civil law are the rules in 
 several courts of England: 1. The ecclesiastical. 2. The 
 military courts. 3. The admiralty courts. 4. The courts of 
 the two universities. But the courts of common law have the 
 superintendency over these courts ; to keep them within their 
 jurisdiction, to determine wherein they exceed them, to restrain 
 and prohibit such excess, and, in case of contumacy, to punish 
 
4-24 CANON LAW. 
 
 tlie nicer who executes, aiui, in some cases, the jiuige who 
 enforces the sentence so dech\red to he illegal. 
 
 Besides the papal institutions, there were many decrees of 
 synods or ecclesiastical councils, especially in England, which 
 may K^ ranked as parts of the ciinon law. At the dawn of 
 the reformation (in the time of Henry VIII.) an act passed for 
 tlie revision of the canon law, and providing that until that 
 revision was made, all canons, constitutions, ordinances, and 
 synodals provincial, then already made, and not repugnant to 
 the law of the land or the king's prerog^ative, should still be 
 used and executed. No such revision has been made. Cleri- 
 cal canons, made since that time, have no authority as to the 
 laity, unless confirmed by act of parliament. (Blackstone's 
 Commentaries, vol. i. p. 74.) 
 
 The provisions of the canon law gradually extended the 
 power of the prelates over the personal estate of all persons, 
 on the event of death. This property was taken possession of 
 by them, to be disposed of m releasing the soul from purg-a- 
 tory, and in doing such charitable acts as the deceased ought 
 to iiave done in his life-time. The execution of wills, for like 
 reasons, was assumed by the churchmen. It was their busi- 
 ness, also, to take cognizance of the rights and duties of hus- 
 bands and wives, because any violations of these were sin^. 
 Out of these original usurpations arose the several ecclesias- 
 tical courts now known in London at Doctors' Commons. 
 Under the prerogatives of the archbishop of Canterbury, (by 
 his surrogates or deputies holding courts of ditierent names,) 
 wills are proved, letters of administration granted, estates set- 
 tled, and divorces decreed. These proceedings are now regu- 
 lated by statutes, and are part of the settled law, though 
 they originated in papal arrogance. 
 
 Bincfit of cler^v. At an early period of the Christian 
 church, certain places were deemed /loIi/. and no person could 
 be ai rested in such places by any temporal authority, for any 
 crime. Hence arose ^fij/inir to ihc sanciuarij. About the 
 same time, clergymen were held to be exempted from liability 
 to answer in any temporal court, for any crime, however 
 heinous. As ability to read was evidence of being a clergy- 
 man, the exemption (under clerical management) was extended 
 to all who had that ability. A convicted felon could save him- 
 self from punishment by falling on his knees before his tem- 
 poral judge, and praying ihc benefit of clcrgij, by showing he 
 could read. This subject has held its place in the law, at least 
 from the year 135-2 (•25 of Edward III.) to 1779, (19 of George 
 
ROMAN CnVRCH. i'Zij 
 
 III.,) within which time many statutes were passed, fnraclually 
 limitinrr the clerical exemption. Since the latter period it is 
 usual, both in Enji^land and the United States, to provide in 
 statutes that certain crimes shall be punished, and that the 
 benejit of cUr^nj shall not be pleaded as exemption, This 
 plea is now rarely made. That it ever coulci have been 
 made, implies that the ij^^norant, who might not have been able 
 to distinguish between right and wrong, must be punished ; 
 while the well-informed, were exempt, for the reason that they 
 were capable of making the distinction. (See vol. iv. Black- 
 stone's Com. chap. 28.) 
 
 From the time that Rome, in common with other cities, 
 was freed from the dominion of the German emperors, up to 
 the time of Innocent III., that city had been in a state of 
 insubordination and anarchy. The character of the Romans 
 is drawn in these words by one who held the rank of ambas- 
 sador : — " They are men too proud to obey, too ignorant to 
 rule: faithless to superiors, insupportable to inferiors; shame- 
 less in asking, insolent in refusing; importunate in obtaining 
 favors, ungrateful when they have obtained them ; most profuse 
 in promi.'je, most niggardly in performance; the smoothest 
 flatterers, and the most venomous detractors." Of such a 
 people it would be of little utility to give an account. The 
 political sovereignty of the pope, acquired by Innocent, had 
 little tendency to change these characteristics of the Romans 
 for the better. This able pontiff secured, also, the temporal 
 authority over the territories which have ever since been 
 known as the .states of the church. The history of Rome, for 
 centuries, was little else than the history of the merciless wars 
 carried on between noble families. The most distinguished 
 among them were tho.se of Colonna and Ur.sini. These fami- 
 lies veiled their natural hereditary enmity under the names of 
 Guelfs and Ghibelines. (See Gibbon, chap. Ixix.) 
 
 CHAPTER LIX 
 
 MEASURES OF THE POPES TO SUBJECT ALL TEMPORAL 
 AUTHORITY TO THEMSELVES. 
 
 The declaration of papal supremacy by Gregory VII., has 
 been already stated. From the time of that pontiflf ( 1073 — 
 3G* 
 
426 
 
 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 1085) to that of Innocent III, (1198—1216,) the papal power 
 had been gaining strength. Innocent felt himself strong 
 enough to declare, in one of his epistles, — " The successor 
 of St. Peter was intended by God, not only to govern the 
 church, but the whole world." On another occasion, he said, 
 " As God has placed two great luminaries in the firmament, 
 the one to rule the day, the other the night, so he has estab- 
 lished two great powers, the pontifical and the royal ; and as 
 the moon receives its light from the sun, so the royal authority 
 borrows its splendor and authority from that of the pontifical." 
 
 Innocent was of noble birth, and highly educated for that 
 time. He became pope at the age of thirty-seven. He had 
 the will and the ability to carry the theory, expressed in the 
 words above ascribed to him, into full effect. He induced the 
 inhabitants of Rome to take an oath of allegiance to him, the 
 civil government of Rome not having before been connected 
 with that of the church. 
 
 The reign of Innocent was distinguished by many acts 
 designed to increase the pontifical authority in the church, as 
 well as to extend that authority over temporal sovereigns. In 
 the year 1215 he held a council at Rome, one of the most 
 numerous and dignified ever assembled. In this council the 
 doctrine of iransubstantiation, or the actual presence of the 
 body and blood of Christ at the eucharist, was recognized as 
 a fundamental principle ; and Innocent is considered as the 
 inventor of that term, or as having adopted, and as giving it a 
 place in church doctrines.* At the same council the sacra- 
 mental confession was established, by which the system of 
 auricular confession, still observed, was also made fundamental 
 in the church. A searching and powerful influence was 
 thereby given to all grades of clergy over the most secret acts 
 and thoughts of all professors of Christianity. This confes- 
 sion was enjoined periodically, and was liable to be followed 
 by bodily penance, and this might secure absolution. Neither 
 of these subjects were then new in the church, but they were 
 enforced and established, conclusively, by this council. 
 
 * In 831, Radbert, a monk, maintained that after the consecration of 
 the bread and wine, nothing remains of those symbols except the outward 
 figure, under which the body and blood of Christ were really and locally 
 present. Secondly, that the body of Christ thus present, is the same 
 body which was born of the virgin, which suffered on the cross, and was 
 raised from the dead. (Waddington's History of the Church, p. 2'20.) 
 It was not until the council held by Innocent III., in 1215, that the doc- 
 trine of the actual presence Avas established, and the name (as Wadding- 
 ton says, p. 285) of trans^tbstaniicdion given to it by Innocent. 
 
RdMAN CHURCH. 427 
 
 The great achievement of Innocent was the attempt to 
 extirpate heresy. Several sects had appeared who maintained 
 doctrines variant from the Roman church. Some of these 
 sects were hostile, as they condemned the profligacy and cor- 
 ruption of prelates, and the usurpation and tyranny which 
 Innocent approved and promoted. The origin and theories of 
 these sects cannot be here stated, as a much more extensive 
 space would be required than can be thereto given ; and, for 
 the further reason, that these topics belong rather to church' 
 history. There are many readers who feel a lively interest in 
 the origin and history of the religious sects which the Roman 
 church regarded as heretical. Such readers may find some 
 gratification in the perusal of Gibbon's 54th chapter of Decline 
 and Fall of the Roman Empire. There is a learned inquiry 
 into the history of these sects, in the text and in the notes of 
 Hallam's History of the Middle Ages, vol. ii. p. 314, &c., or 
 chapter ix. part II. 
 
 The names of these sects were, 1. The Petrobrussians, who 
 appeared in Provence and Languedoc, in the south of France. 
 2. The Henricians, who were known from Lausanne in Swit- 
 zerland, westwardly to Bordeaux. 3. The Cathari and Pau- 
 licians, supposed to have originated in the east, and who spread 
 over the west of Europe. 4. The Vaudois, a sect supposed 
 to have originated in Lyons. 5. The Albigenses, so named 
 from the city of Albi, in Languedoc. 6. The Waldenses, 
 known at Lyons and in Switzerland. It was against the Albi- 
 genses, especially, that Innocent devoted the full force of the 
 pontifical authority. In the sketches of France, this persecu- 
 tion has been mentioned. The Albigenses attracted the notice 
 of Innocent because they were protected by the earl of Tou- 
 louse, Raymond VI. In 1198 two papal legates were sent 
 among these heretics. Several others were afterwards sent, 
 the most prominent a Spaniard, named Dominic. These mis- 
 sionaries acquired the name of iriqiiisilors, as they diligently 
 inquired into the acts and opinions of those whom they sus- 
 pected to be heretics. From this humble beginning arose 
 that tremendous power of the church which has since been 
 known as the Inquisition. Hitherto, the church had no phys- 
 ical force by w^hich to execute its decrees. Excommunication 
 w^as addressed to the mind, subdued and enslaved by terror of 
 papal denunciation. The sovereigns of Europe would have 
 disregarded this denunciation, but they could not prevent its 
 effect on their subjects. When an excommunication was dis- 
 regarded, the popes could go no further, unless they could 
 
428 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 avail themselves of military power, or the strength of the civil 
 authority. To that power they could resort by appealing to 
 the cupidity or ambition of friendly sovereigns, as in the case 
 of Philip Augustus, and John, of England. Innocent discov- 
 ered the means of availing himself of the civil authority. 
 The Dominicans and Franciscans were the two monkish or- 
 ders whom Innocent employed. One priest and three laymen 
 formed an inquisitorial council, but the power of judging of 
 the crimes alleged, and of punishing them, was not arrogated 
 by this council. This system of inconceivable horror and 
 abomination was thus begun by Innocent, but was not perfected 
 until the time of the next pope, but one, to him, who was Greg- 
 ory IX., who reigned from 1227 to 1241. 
 
 The papal loill to subject all who differed from the church, 
 or who were suspected of doing so, or who, in any way, declin- 
 ed abject submission, had been sufficiently manifested. The 
 power to 'punish was yet to be acquired. Gregory found means 
 to erect tribunals composed exclusively of Dominicans. At 
 first, the civil authority was necessary to punish, when the 
 judgment had been pronounced. But a power which could 
 make such progress, could soon acquire the authority of per- 
 fecting the system, and assert the right and duty to dispose of 
 person and of life. 
 
 It should be remarked that the original purpose of Gregory 
 VII., sustained by Innocent III., was to create a power depend- 
 ent exclusively on the popes, competent to control the regular 
 clergy, no less than the laity. This power was found in the 
 monks, who were equally independent of the laity and clergy, 
 and who were the instruments through which the papal au- 
 thority was directly exercised. It is astonishing that in any 
 age of the world a tribunal was permitted to arise and to flour- 
 ish, dignified with the name of the holy inquisition, or holy of- 
 fice, which could arraign any person, and subject him to ago- 
 nizing torture, and wring from his own lips whatsoever confes- 
 sion was wanted to deprive him of fortune and honor, and send 
 him to cruel execution. It is obvious that such a power Avould 
 minister to the worst of corrupt cravings. It was used not 
 only to punish those whom the Inquisitors thought proper to 
 consider as really heretical, according to an honest meaning of 
 that term, but to annihilate enemies, and acquire riches. A 
 necessary consequence of heretical condemnation involved the 
 forfeiture of all wordly possessions. The Mahommedans of 
 Spain, and the Jews, every where, were the victims of this in- 
 fernal tribunal. It obtained only a short-lived reign in France. 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 429 
 
 It was closely watched in Venice. It was terrible in some 
 parts of Spain. It was computed that there were 20,000 of- 
 ficers of the inquisition in that country, who were called famil- 
 iars, and who served as spies and informers. This tribunal 
 was not established in Germany, the Netherlands, or Naples, 
 or the British isles. Its triumphant dominion belongs to a later 
 age than that now under consideration. 
 
 Parties, whether in politics or religion, if strong enough to 
 control opponents, cannot be stationary ; they must follow the 
 analogy of nature, and tend to a conclusion. The church was 
 preparing for the end of its own tyrannical dominion, when it 
 asserted and maintained, that " the quality of Roman Catholic 
 had ichoUy superseded that of man, and even of Christian ; 
 he who is not a Roman Catholic may be justly deprived of 
 life, and it is a good action to kill himP ( Villers' prize Es- 
 say on the Reformation.) This was the principle on which the 
 popes of Rome granted heathen countries, and consigned their 
 inhabitants to death, by the Christian's sword. 
 
 In the 236 years of Pontifical grandeur, (1073 to 1303) sev- 
 eral other powers were assumed by the popes, which may be 
 comprised under the head of dispensing, enabling, and com- 
 pulsory. They could absolve a sovereign from his oath. In 
 the controversies which arose between sovereigns and their 
 subjects, (as in England,) the sovereign was sometimes bound 
 to observe his engagements under that solemnity. Treaties 
 were sometimes formed, the observance of which was disad- 
 vantageous, or inconvenient. In such cases, the popes assumed 
 to discharge the party from his obligations. If the wife of a 
 sovereign was an obstacle to his interest or wishes, the popes 
 assumed to dissolve the marriage contract. If there were ob- 
 stacles to a desired marriage, from consanguinity, or any other 
 cause, the popes would remove that obstacle. If the fact of il- 
 legitimacy was a disqualification to inheritance, the popes could 
 remove the disability. If a sovereign married a person whom 
 a pope thought to be too nearly connected by relationship, he 
 could dissolve the marriage and force the parties to separate. 
 If a wife was repudiated by a sovereign, the pope could com- 
 pel him to take her back again. In a word, these pontiffs as- 
 sumed an absolute dominion over right and justice, in any and 
 every case, substituting their own will therefor, and raising 
 themselves above any earthly accountability. 
 
 Gregory IX. was pope in 1241, and the two following years ; 
 and contemporary of Frederick 11. Papal magnificence, at 
 this time, is described by Waddington, p. 335 — 6. " On the 
 
430 
 
 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 day of his coronation, he Avas covered with gold and jewels. 
 Having said mass at St. Peter's, he returned wearing two 
 crowns, mounted on a horse richly caparisoned, surrounded by 
 cardinals clothed in purple. The streets were spread with ta- 
 pestry, inlaid with gold and silver. The prefect and senators 
 of Rome, were on foot, holding his bridle," Gregory excom- 
 municated Frederick II. twice, for not departing on a crusade 
 to the holy land. Frederick wrote several letters on the papal 
 tyranny, and the perversion of the church. Waddington has 
 some extracts from one to Henry III., of England, and among 
 them these : — " The Roman church so burns with avarice, that, 
 as the ecclesiastical revenues do not content it, it is not ashamed 
 to despoil sovereign princes, and make them tributary. You 
 have a very touching example in your father, king John ; you 
 have that also of the count of Toulouse, and so many other 
 princes, whose kingdoms it holds under interdict, until it has 
 reduced them to similar servitude. I speak not of the simonies, 
 the unheard of exactions, wh^ich it exercises over the clergy; 
 the manifest or cloaked usuries, with which it infects the whole 
 world. In the mean time, these insatiable leeches use honeyed 
 discourses, saying, that the court of Rome is the church, our 
 mother and nurse, while it is our step-mother, in the source of 
 every evil. It sends, on every side, legates, with power to sus- 
 pend, to punish, to excommunicate; not to diffuse the word of 
 God, but to amass money, and reap that which they have not 
 sown. And so they pillage churches, monasteries, and other 
 places of religion, which our fathers have founded for the sup- 
 port of pilgrims and the poor." 
 
 Though Frederick had abundant reason to speak vindictive- 
 ly, it is improbable that he did, or could exaggerate, on the 
 topics of papal arrogance, avarice, or despotism. It is very 
 obvious that cravings are the same in every age, means little 
 variant, and success much the same, whether the cloak be re- 
 ligion, liberty, or politics — or the agents are princes, priests, 
 or people. 
 
 The power of the pontiffs could not be greater than it has 
 already been shown to have been. But in the time of Boniface 
 VIII. pretensions to still higer power were made. He was in 
 the papal chair from 1294 to 1303. This person was a native 
 of the town of Agnani, forty miles south-east of Rome. He 
 had attained to the age of 77 when elected. The two last cen- 
 turies had materially changed the intelligence and the opinions 
 of Europeans. The dread of papal power had diminished, in 
 some degree. Whether Boniface was ignorant of this, or, 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 431 
 
 knowing it, was more solicitous to counteract the tendency to 
 insubordination, may be doubtful. Whatever the fact may have 
 been, no pontiff, not even Innocent or Gregory, pretended to 
 such absolute dominion. He applied a force to the papal ma- 
 chinery which it was not strong enough to sustain : though 
 essentially impaired, it was not ruined ; while Boniface him- 
 self perished in the effort. 
 
 It is uncertain whether Gregory IX., or whether Boniface 
 VIII. added a second crown to that which the popes had as- 
 sumed. In 1298 Albert of Austria, asked of Boniface confirm- 
 ation of his election as emperor. He was answered, — " It is 
 I who am Caesar. It is I who am emperor. It is I who will 
 defend the rights of the empire ! " He placed, it is said, the 
 imperial crown on his own head, and thence the popes assum- 
 ed a double crown. Urban V. (pope from 1362 to 1370) add- 
 ed the third crown, whence the triple crown of the pontiffs. 
 Boniface interposed in all the intentions of the kings and 
 princes of Europe. He said to Philip, king of France, " God 
 has set me over the nations, and over the kingdoms, to root out, 
 and to pull down ; and to destroy and to throw down ; to build 
 and to plant in his name, and by his doctrine. Let no one per- 
 suade you that you have no superior, or that you are not sub- 
 ject to the chief of the ecclesiastical hierarchy." The princi- 
 pal event in the life of this pontiff' was his warfare with this 
 king of France. The French clergy had maintained some 
 degree of independence as to the popes, in virtue of the prag- 
 matic sanction of St. Louis, (or Louis IX.,) which had estab- 
 lished "the liberties of the Gallician church," in the year 1269. 
 Philip had imposed a tax on the clergy. Boniface issued a 
 bull, in which he pronounced excommunication on all who 
 should tax the clergy, whether kings, princes or magistrates, 
 and on all who should pay taxes by them imposed. Philip in- 
 terdicted the export of money, jewels, and other valuables from 
 his kingdom, whereby the pope's revenues were much dimin- 
 ished. These measures did not produce an avowed warfare. 
 In 1301, Philip arrested and imprisoned a bishop. Boniface 
 commanded Philip to release him, and Philip refusing to do 
 this, Boniface published a bull of excommunication, and re- 
 quired all the clergy of France to attend him at Rome. 
 Philip publicly burnt the bull, and prohibited the clero^y from 
 going to Rome. This was followed by the celebrated bullknown 
 under the name of u?ia?)i sanctam^ wherein it is asserted, "that 
 there is one head of the church, Christ; Christ's vicar, St. 
 Peter, and the successor of St. Peter. That in the power of 
 
432 ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 this chief are two swords, the one spiritual, the other material ; 
 that the former of these is to be used hy the church, the latter 
 for the church : the former is in the hand of the priest, the 
 latter in the hand of kings and soldiers, but at the nod and 
 sufferance of the priest." Philip, in answer to this declaration, 
 ordered an assembly of all the clergy in his dominions, intend- 
 ing to denounce the pope, and declare his own independence. 
 But, apprehensive that the clergy might not accord with him, 
 he meanwhile adopted another course, which, considering the 
 state of public opinion at that time, was more audacious than 
 any thing done by the pope. 
 
 William of Nogaret, a celebrated French civilian, with 
 certain members of the noble family of Colonna, who had fled 
 to Paris from the persecution of Boniface, assembled three 
 hundred horsemen, and a militar}^ force on foot, went to Italy, 
 and presented themselves at Agnani, where Boniface was then 
 residing. They broke into his palace with the cry of " Success 
 to the king of France; death to Boniface." The pope's at- 
 tendants fled. He dressed himself in his pontifical robes, 
 placed the crown of Constantino on his head, grasped the keys 
 and the cross, and seated himself in the papal chair. One of 
 the Colonnas came first into his presence; Nogaret came next. 
 "William of Nogaret!" said the pope, " descended from a race 
 of heretics; it is from thee, and such as thee, that I can patient- 
 ly endure injuries." The followers of Colonna and Nogaret 
 had dispersed themselves through the palace, to gather plunder. 
 No personal violence, whatever the original design may have 
 been, appears to have been attempted ; and no object appears 
 to have been gained, but that of having insulted and braved 
 the pontifical majesty. The people of Agnani having recover- 
 ed from their panic, assembled in arms, attacked the invaders, 
 and massacred some of them, and put the remainder to flight. 
 This outrage first broke the spirit of Boniface, and then the 
 violence of his passion is said to have deprived him of reason. 
 He hurried to Rome, and is represented to have refused nour- 
 ishment, and to have been incapable of repose — gnashing his 
 teeth in silence, his mouth white with foam. He excluded all 
 attendants, and shut himself up; and when his servants forced 
 an opening to his room, he was dead, with such marks of 
 violence as led to the supposition of having anticipated the 
 natural termination of life. (October 10th, 1303.) 
 
 Though the reign of Boniface was short, it was an eventful 
 one. Among other institutions, he founded the Jubilee, in 
 1299; borrowed, perhaps, from the Jewish institution of the 
 
ROMAN CHURCH. 433 
 
 same name, but for very different purposes. Plenary indul- 
 gence was granted to all who should appear at Rome, confess 
 their sins, partake of the sacrament, and visit certain churches. 
 This was a contrivance to enrich the church treasury, and 
 was so successful, that the jubilee was changed by successive 
 popes from fifty to thirty-three years, and then to twenty-five. 
 Churches were appointed in different parts of Christendom, 
 where the benefits of the jubilee could be obtained by those 
 who could not appear at Rome. In this, as in many other 
 cases in the Roman church, there is a strong resemblance to 
 the pagan institutions of the East, (especially, as will be shown, 
 in India,) where periodical assemblies, feasts, gifts, and sacra- 
 fices, enrich a craving, idle priesthood. It is affirmed that 
 from Christmas to Easter, not less than 1,200,000 persons 
 visited Rome; and these were replaced by others, causing a 
 prodigious gain to the church, and to the citizens of Rome. 
 An Italian historian, (Matt. Villani,) says, "the streets were 
 perpetually full, so that every one was obliged, on foot, or on 
 horseback, to go with the crowd," (in making the circuit to the 
 three appointed churches.) It is said that the holy napkin of 
 Christ was shown at St. Peter's every Sunday, and on festival 
 days. So great was the press, that many persons were found 
 crushed or trampled to death. 
 
 Historians consider the grandeur of the Roman church to 
 have declmed from the time of Boniface. Habits and preju- 
 dices had so associated themselves with hopes and fears, and 
 with clerical authority, that the decline was very gradual; and 
 it required yet two full centuries to prepare even a part of the 
 people of Europe for that great event known under the name 
 of the Reformation. 
 
 Benedict XI. succeeded Boniface, but reigned less than nine 
 months. The same Philip the Fair, king of France, is more 
 than suspected of having caused the death of Benedict by 
 poison. His motive is explained by the fact, that by means of 
 well-concerted intrigues, he procured the election of a creature 
 of his own, the archbishop of Bordeaux, and transferred the 
 papal throne from Rome to Avignon, in his own kingdom. 
 Clement V. thus elected, in fact by Philip, was the first in the 
 succession of bishops who reigned at Avignon seventy-three 
 years. It was during this period, and about 1347, that the 
 celebrated Cola di Rienza appeared at Rome, and enjoyed 
 there, for a time, a singular popularity, by which he raised 
 himself to a supremacy approaching that of royalty. It was, 
 37 
 
434 POPES IN FRANCE. 
 
 however, a short-lived grandeur, as his qualities were not 
 adapted to preserve an ascendency over so turbulent and so 
 lawless a population as that of Rome. He was put to death 
 by the same people who had made him a sovereign.* 
 
 CHAPTER LX. 
 
 Popes in France — Great schism — Council of Constance. 
 
 The character and conduct of the popes who held the pon- 
 tifical throne at Avignon, from 1305 to 1378, were odious and 
 profligate beyond any example which had occurred during 
 four centuries. Not only did these popes and the members of 
 their court pervert all the canons of the church to acquire 
 riches, but they expended their acquisitions in such vices as 
 gave Avignon the reputation of another Babylon. The papal 
 pretensions were much impaired by the mere circumstance of 
 the place of residence. Rome, from long-continued associa- 
 tions, Avas the proper seat of ecclesiastical empire. The popes 
 had no temporal superior in that city. At Avignon, all the 
 Christian nations of Europe considered them to be under the 
 control of the kings of France. These facts, together with 
 the better information which was gradually arising in Europe, 
 had a strong tendency to impair the papal authority. 
 
 Many attempts were made, under various impulses, to in- 
 duce the popes to return to Rome. This object was effected 
 in the time of Gregory XL, who took up his residence in that 
 city, and died there in 1378. It was an established rule, that 
 the successor of a pope must be elected at the place where that 
 pope had deceased. The people of Rome, who had felt the 
 various evils and privations which the long absence of the 
 popes had occasioned, demanded, with violent threats, the 
 election of a Roman, or at least of an Italian. Seventeen of 
 twenty-four cardinals were there present, and of these seven- 
 teen, twelve were Frenchmen. The assembly of a riotous 
 and clamorous body around the place of election, computed at 
 thirty thousand, and the piling up of combustibles around the 
 palace, had the effect intended, at the end of elev^en days. An 
 Italian was elected, who took the title of Urban VI. His 
 
 * The story of this remarkable man has been written in the spirit of 
 romance, by Bulwer. 
 
COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 435 
 
 name was Bartolemeo Prignano, then archbishop of Bari. 
 In a few weeks the discontented in the conclave of cardinals 
 withdrew from Rome, and assuming that the election of Urban 
 had been compulsory, they elected a Frenchman, who took 
 the name of Clement VIL, and who established himself at 
 Avignon. This person was then called Robert, the cardinal 
 of Geneva; the place of election was Fondi, in the kingdom 
 of Naples, sixty miles south-east of Rome. Hence arose "the 
 Great Schism" of the church, which continued from 1378 to 
 1417, during which time there were two popes, and a part of 
 the time, three. All attempts to induce one or both of the oppo- 
 nent pontiffs to resign, were unavailing. To remove the 
 scandal, a numerous council of prelates assembled at Pisa in 
 1409, and elected Alexander V. for the purpose of superseding 
 both the others. Instead of effecting this object, this proceed- 
 ing only placed a third person in the papal dignity. Such 
 conflicts among men of the church could not fail to bring 
 odium on the whole body of prelates, and especially to impair 
 the respect and confidence which laymen had entertained for 
 the offices, if not for the persons, of ecclesiastics. The denun- 
 ciations of popes, formerly so terrible, were now principally 
 interchanged between the popes themselves. The church 
 itself, and all its associations, were falling into contempt, and 
 the only remedy seemed to be an authoritative council, in 
 w^hich all the Christian nations of Europe should be represent- 
 ed, as well by laymen, as by clergymen. 
 
 Hence arose the Council of Constance, held at the city of 
 that name, on the lake of Constance, in Switzerland. The 
 first session was in November, 1414. At this time there had 
 been elections in continuation of the line of popes elected at 
 Rome, and at Fondi in 1378, and at Pisa in 1409. Under the 
 election at Rome, Gregory XII., under that at Fondi, Bene- 
 dict XIII., under that at Pisa, John XXIII., were respectively 
 successors. Gregory had retired to Rimini, a city on the 
 coast of the Adriatic, directly north of Rome. Benedict had 
 retired to Perpignan, one hundred miles south-east of Bor- 
 deaux, on the borders of France and Spain. John attended 
 the council at Constance. The English, the Germans, the 
 French and the Italians, were represented in this council as 
 distinct nations. After Benedict had been disposed of, the 
 Spaniards (who had supported him) came in as the fifth 
 nation. The concourse of persons was very great, as multi- 
 tudes attended from all parts of Europe, who were not mem- 
 bers of the council. Of prelates, twenty-nine cardinals, three 
 
436 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 
 
 hundred bishops and archbishops, and a corresponding pro- 
 portion of inferior clergy were present, besides the laymen, 
 princes, and learned civilians, and at the head of all appeared 
 Sigismund, emperor of Germany, who, in right of rank and 
 talents, was the presiding officer. The first session began 
 November 1st, 1414. The principal objects were to heal the 
 schism, to reform the discipline, regulate the lives of the 
 clergy, and to ascertain and establish the powers, rights, and 
 duties of the papal crown. 
 
 John proposed that he should be acknowledged as the lawful 
 head of the church, by the deposing of his official adversaries; 
 and insisted that this measure necessarily took precedence of 
 all others. The council were of opinion that their power ex- 
 tended to all three of the popes, and, after a long and animated 
 discussion, John was deposed, as well as the other two. He 
 fled, was pursued, was taken and imprisoned, and kept in 
 confinement three years in Germany. Gregory consented to 
 resign ; but Benedict, though visited personally by the king of 
 Arragon, and by Sigismund, obstinately retained his preten- 
 sions, and died pope, enjoining on his only two cardinals who 
 remained faithful to him, to choose a successor. 
 
 The three incumbents having been displaced, the council 
 engaged in the business of reform, intending to establish rules 
 on all controverted points, and, especially, for the future govern- 
 ment of the popes. The cardinals and prelates had address 
 enough to persuade the members of the council, though against 
 the judgment of the eminent laymen, and of Sigismund, among 
 others, that a pope ought first to be chosen. A body of electors 
 was agreed on, consisting of the sacred college, and deputies 
 from each nation, so that the new pope should have the appro- 
 bation and support of all Europe. The concurrence of two 
 thirds of the electors Avas required. On the 8th of November, 
 1417, Otho Colonna, a Roman, was chosen, who was called 
 "noble and virtuous." The council had now been engaged 
 three years, and the variety and interest of its discussions may 
 be judged of from the fact, that the displacing of the three 
 other popes, and the election of Colonna, were the only acts in 
 which the council had concurred, and v.^hich had any perma- 
 nent consequence. 
 
 Colonna took the name of Martin V. The council then 
 proceeded in the business of reform. The several articles of 
 reform are thus enumerated: — 1. The number, quality, and 
 nation of the cardinals. 2. The reservations of the holy see. 
 3. Annates, (or the right of the popes to one year's product of 
 
COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 437 
 
 estates on the happening of vacancies in office.) 4. Collations 
 (appointments) to benefices and expectative graces, (appoint- 
 ments by anticipation of expected vacancies.) 5. What causes 
 ought to be treated in the court of Rome. 6. Appeals to the 
 same court. 7. The offices of the chancery and penitentiary. 
 
 8. Exemptions granted and unions made during the schism. 
 
 9. Commendams, (a mode of appointment to office.) 10, The 
 confirmation of elections. 11. Intermediates, (revenues of 
 livings or estates during vacancies.) 12. Alienation of the 
 property of the Roman and other churches. 13. In what 
 cases a pope may be corrected and deposed, and by what 
 means. 14. The extirpation of simony, (the corrupt purchase 
 of office.) 15. Dispensations, (that is, the power of the pope 
 to dispense with the observance of the law.) 16. Provision 
 for the popes and cardinals. 17. Indulgences, (or permission 
 to commit sins.) 18. Tenths; the right to one-tenth of agri- 
 cultural products. [Waddington's History of the Church.] 
 
 This enumeration implies a very corrupt state of the church, 
 as it involves, not the subjects which the enemies of the church 
 thought proper for reformation, but those which the prelates 
 themselves so considered. If these subjects had been dealt 
 with by that assembly as some of its members, and especially 
 the emperor Sigismund, knew to be proper and necessary, the 
 Roman church would, probably, have been now the only 
 church known among Christians. Fortunately for the Chris- 
 tian world, "the noble and virtuous Roman" Martin V., 
 thought proper to put an end to inquiry and discussion. As- 
 suming, with his new dignity, all the authority which his 
 predecessors had arrogated, he labored to dismiss the council, 
 without the accomplishment of any important reform. On 
 the 2d of May, 1418, the council was dismissed. The meas- 
 ures of the new pope to elude reformation excited great dis- 
 satisfaction among many members of the council. A formal 
 deputation was sent to Sigismund to pray his interposition. 
 He desired them to remember how steadily ihey had opposed 
 his wishes to accomplish the reformation hejore a pope was 
 elected, and recommended to them, now they had obtained 
 their pope, to apply to him for reform. 
 
 Before Martin was elected, it had been ordained that there 
 should be a council once in every ten years, for the regulation 
 of the church. This order was founded on the principle, not 
 unfrequently suggested by sovereigns in Europe while in con- 
 flict with the Holy See, that general councils had a controlling 
 power, even over the popes themselves. Though Martin and 
 37* 
 
438 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 
 
 his successors were obliged to comply with this order, it was 
 a delusive compliance, eiiher as to time or place, and none of 
 the great purposes intended, when the council of Constance 
 was convened, were ever accomplished. 
 
 Among the extraordinary transactions of the council of Con- 
 stance, and as the most striking exposition of the character of 
 the age, the condemnation of .Tohn Huss and of Jerome of 
 Prague, should be mentioned. The queen of Richard II., of 
 England, was a Bohemian princess. On Richard's death she 
 returned to Bohemia. Either by some one in her train, or 
 some other hand, the works of Wickliffe, the English reform- 
 er, were known there. John Huss adopted his opinions, and 
 a numerous sect arose in that country, who bore the name of 
 Hussites. The ascendancy of this person, and his opposition 
 to the established church, were so serious, as to induce the 
 council to command his personal attendance. He came under 
 a letter of protection from the emperor Sigismund. He was 
 accused of heresy, arraigned and tried before the council. He 
 made a learned and eloquent defence of his opinions. On the 
 6th of July, 1415, Huss was burnt as a heretic. Jerome, of 
 Prague, a layman, was a disciple of Huss, and his superior in 
 learning and eloquence. His eminent distinction caused him to 
 be summoned before this council of nations. He appeared in 
 April, 1416, Avas accused, arraigned, tried, and condemned; 
 and on the 23d of May, 1416, was burnt. The details of 
 these disgraceful tragedies are highly interesting. These men 
 suffered imprisonment, the most offensive indignities, and pain- 
 ful death, for the profession of opinions which are now, sub- 
 stantially, the creed and the principle of practice, with all 
 Christians who are not held in the darkness and despotism of 
 the Roman church. 
 
 From the election of Martin V. to the commencement of the 
 reformation, was about one hundred years. In this space of 
 time there were eleven pontiffs of various characters. The 
 general tendency of church affairs was from bad to worse. No 
 further notice can be taken, in these brief sketches, of the 
 progress of decline, than to mention some of the most remark- 
 able among these pontiffs, and some of the events which led 
 to the great revolution in the Christian world in the days of 
 Luther. 
 
 Martin V. was pope till 1431, and was succeeded by Euge- 
 nius IV., from 1431 to 1447. The election of Eugenius is 
 said to have arisen from this accident: — Each of the electors 
 intended, in the first essay, to learn the designs of the others, 
 
PAPAL SUCCESSION. 439 
 
 and therefore threw away his vote on some one of the con- 
 clave whom no one intended to elect. It happened that two- 
 thirds of the votes were thus thrown away on Eugenius, he- 
 cause he was the most unfit person for the office. He was 
 chosen, and was, probably, that one who did most to bring the 
 papal authority into contempt. A remarkable event occurred 
 in his time, the union of the Greek and Latin churches, at a 
 treaty began at Ferrara and ended at Florence, at which the 
 pope and the Greek emperor were present. The same day on 
 which this treaty was signed by the pope, he was deposed by 
 the council sitting at Basle. Of these events an account is 
 contained in Gibbon's 6Gth chapter of the Decline and Fall 
 of the Roman Empire. 
 
 Nicholas V. (from 1447 to 1455) was a man of literature, 
 and the patron of learned men. The revival of ancient learn- 
 ing engaged many minds, and none more than that of Nicho- 
 las. He founded the Vatican library, and multiplied copies of 
 manuscripts. He repaired the public buildings of Rome. 
 The Jubilee occurred in his time, (1450,) and such was the 
 immense concourse that many persons were crushed to death. 
 Ninety-seven persons were, at the same time, crowded from 
 the bridge of St. Angelo, and drowned. The gains of the 
 church from this devout pilgrimage have been estimated at an 
 enormous amount. At this time the conquest of Constantino- 
 ple, by the Turks, alarmed Europe, and Nicholas took a very 
 active part to resist them. His death occurred in the midst of 
 these efforts. 
 
 Calixtus III. (from 1455 to 1458) is memorable for his 
 avarice, and for having introduced nepotism, or the provision 
 for nephews and other family connexions, out of the revenues 
 of the church. 
 
 Pius II. (from 1458 to 1464) was iEneas Sylvius, who has 
 left some memorials of himself He was of the distinguished 
 flimily in Piccolomini, in Italy. His life of the emperor Fred- 
 erick III., and history of Bohemia, are among these memori- 
 als. His travels, in the character of a diplomatist, in various 
 parts of Europe, had given him celebrit}^ While secretary 
 of the council of Basle, a continuation of that of Constance, 
 he vigorously asserted the controlling power of councils ; but 
 when he became pope himself, his opinions were entirely 
 changed. While attempting to combine Europe against the 
 Turks, death put an end to his projects. 
 
 Paul II. (from 1464 to 1471) appears to have exercised the 
 powers of office for no other purpose than to make them 
 
440 PAPAL SUCCESSION. 
 
 odious. He affected to see that the church was endangered 
 by learned men, who were in no way connected with it. " Sev- 
 eral individuals, of great literary and moral reputation, suffer- 
 ed on the rack ; one, in particular, died under the torture. He 
 did not succeed in eliciting any confession, or in discovering 
 any shadow of heresy or conspiracy ; nor did he produce any 
 other result than to create one additional motive for execrating 
 his name," 
 
 Sixtus IV., from 1471 to 1484. The character of Sixtus 
 has been already disclosed in the sketches of France. His 
 warfare against the Christian states of Italy, while the Turks 
 were threatening these states with actual invasion, is the least 
 of the reproaches due to his memory. His undenied partici- 
 pation in the conspiracy to murder Lorenzo de Medici and his 
 brother, is not the act which contributed most to the degrada- 
 tion of the pontifical office. There were four persons who 
 passed for his nephews, whatever their real relation to him 
 may have been. The first of them, Leonard de la Rovera, he 
 married to a natural daughter of Ferdinand of Naples. To 
 obtain this alliance he abandoned to that king several impor- 
 tant fiefs of the church, acquired by his predecessors. The 
 second, Julian de la Rovera, and the third, Jerome Riario, 
 were enriched at the expense of the church. Piero Riario, 
 the most worthless and debased of the four, was enabled to 
 live on the revenues of the church in a splendor hardly equal- 
 led by that of any monarch in Europe. Sixtus raised his own 
 valet, a very young person, to the dignity of cardinal. To 
 supply the drain on his treasury, he invented new offices, 
 which he openly sold for the most he could obtain. The 
 principal occupations of Sixtus were, the aggrandizement of 
 his nephews, and keeping the states of Europe in warfare 
 with each other, throughout his pontificate. His death, in 
 August, 1484, is supposed to have been hastened by chagrin, 
 that a peace had been effected among these states. These acts 
 of Sixtus would not deserve notice for any other purpose than 
 to show the constant declension of the church ; and to show, 
 also, the accumulating causes of that public sentiment, which 
 was soon to be manifested by open insurrection against the 
 papal authority. 
 
 Innocent VHL, from 1484 to 1492. This pope purchased 
 the chair of St. Peter by the agency of Julian della Rovera, 
 one of the nephews of Sixtus. The benefices and emoluments 
 immediately bestowed on the sacred college of cardinals, is 
 the well-known evidence of this fact. While this pontiff 
 
BORGIA. 441 
 
 amused the representatives of sovereigns at his court with 
 commendations of peace and concord among themselves, and 
 union among the states of Europe to resist the infidels, who 
 were threatening invasion, he was very differently occupied in 
 his own purposes. The oaths which he took to procure his 
 election were wholly disregarded. He gave a cardinal's hat 
 to a boy of only thirteen years of age, son of Lorenzo de 
 Medici. It is charged upon Sixtus that he enriched ncfliews 
 at the expense of the holy see ; but Innocent surpassed him, 
 in openly providing for seven of his own illegitimate children 
 out of the ecclesiastical treasury. " He was weak, corrupt, 
 destitute of profound views, and inconstant in such as he had. 
 Being governed by unworthy favorites, his administration was 
 stained by all their vices." (Sismondi, vol. xi. p. 250.) His 
 indolence was not less injurious than the restless turbulence of 
 his predecessor. 
 
 Alexander VI., from 1492 to 1503. The exasperation of 
 the Roman people against*the conduct and infamy of Inno- 
 cent, and of those whom he permitted to act in his name, had 
 so terrified the sacred college, that they dared not to proceed 
 to a new election until the electoral palace was defended by 
 soldiers and cannon. Roderic Borgia and Julian de la Ro- 
 vera were the two prominent candidates. The electors had 
 only to compute the gains to themselves in the selection. 
 Borgia was most able to reward. He had already acquired 
 great riches as nephew of Calixtus III. Wadding'ton, in his 
 History of the Church, says, that he had placed two mules, 
 loaded with gold, at the disposal of the cardinals, to be used 
 as circumstances might require. Sismondi says, four loaded 
 mules were confided to the cardinal Sforza, brother of the duke 
 of Milan, to purchase doubtful consciences. The patriarchal 
 cardinal of Venice had five thousand ducats, and others receiv- 
 ed gold in like manner. The election having fallen to Borgia, 
 the same author says, that the electors were thus rewarded : 
 On Ascagna Sforza he conferred the profitable dignity of vice- 
 chancellor ; to cardinal Orsini, he ceded his palace at Rome, 
 with the chateau of Monticello and Soriano ; to cardinal Co- 
 lonna he gave the abbey of Subbiaco, with all the chateaux ; 
 to the cardinal of St. Angelo, the bishopric of Porto, together 
 with his furniture and a cellar of delicious wines ; to the car- 
 dinal of Parma the town of Nepi ; to the cardinal of Genoa 
 the church of St. Mary, and the town of Citta Castellana. 
 The rest were paid in gold. Five only of the whole college, 
 one of whom was Julian, his rival, are believed to have refused 
 
442 BORGIA. 
 
 to sell their votes. Roderick Borgia had been publicly cen- 
 sured while a cardinal, for his undisguised debaucheries. He 
 afterwards dwelt wn"th a Roman matron, Vanozia, by whom 
 he had seven children. Though his daughter Lucretia was 
 yet very young, she made a fourth marriage. The first was 
 with a Neapolitan gentleman. When Alexander became pope, 
 he considered this alliance as too degrading, and pronounced 
 a divorce, that he might marry her to John Sforza, lord, of 
 Pesaro. Afterwards it appeared that an alliance with Alfonso, 
 of Arragon, a natural son of Alfonso, king of Naples, would 
 better accord with the dignity and designs of the Borgia fami- 
 ly, and a second divorce was pronounced to accomplish this 
 marriage. The king of Naples having become a fugitive, 
 this marriage failed of producing the expected benefits, and 
 this third husband was murdered at Rome. The reputation of 
 Lucretia was too infamous to be described, yet Alexander cel- 
 ebrated her nuptials Jan. 7, 1502, with Alfonso, oldest son of 
 the duke of Ferrara, in his own pa*1ace. 
 
 Such was the fallen state of morals at Rome, that these abom- 
 inable acts excited no emotion. The political conduct of Alex- 
 ander VI. has already been noticed in connection with the in- 
 vasion of Naples, by Charles VIII., of France. The perfidi- 
 ous conduct of Alexander concerning Zem Zem, or Jem, the 
 brother of the Turkish sultan, is illustrative of the moral per- 
 ceptions of this pope. The discovery of the route to India, by 
 the Portuguese, occurred just before the time of Alexander; 
 and the discovery of the American continent, while he was en- 
 throned. The Christian right to the new world is dignified by 
 the concession, or gift, of such a pontiff as Alexander. His 
 pretension to make it was founded on the arrogance of Grego- 
 ry VII., Innocent III., and Boniface VIII. That arrogance 
 was founded on the forgery of the monk Isodorus, or of some 
 other monk. On such a basis Alexander took on himself to 
 decide the conflicts which had arisen between Spain and Por- 
 tugal. But that which is amusing to this age is, that the 
 concessions, or gifts of the new worlds, were made by this 
 man, on condition that missionaries should be dispatched forth- 
 with, to convert their inhabitants, and to cause " the extension of 
 the kingdom of Christ, and of the Catholic church." 
 
 The second and favorite son of the pope, was Caesar Bor- 
 gia, the son of Vanozia, also, \yhom the pope had caused to 
 pass through the forms of wedlock with an inferior Roman cit- 
 izen. The word " Borgia" (Roderic Borgia, the father, and 
 Cassar Borgia, the son) is connected with such a complication. 
 
BORGIA. 443 
 
 of horrible crimes as to have become the comprehensive name 
 for human baseness and infamy. Cocsar began his career in 
 the ciiurch, but soon laid aside the dignities of clerical life, for 
 the gain and the glory of the sword. Alexander bestowed on 
 his oldest son, called the duke of Candia, the duchy of Bene- 
 vento; the counties of Terracina, and Ponte-Corvo. ' These 
 gifts displeased Caesar, and the murder of his brother was the 
 consequence. Caesar was commissioned by his father to carry 
 to Louis XII , of France, a bull of divorce, and of dispensation 
 for a new marriage. Louis rewarded Caesar with the title of 
 Valentinois, with the duchy annexed thereto; gave him a body- 
 guard of 100 men, and 20,000 livres a year. In 1499 Caesar 
 married the daughter of John, king of Navarre. This mar- 
 riage connected him with Spanish affairs, and had some in- 
 fluence on his future destiny. His main object appears to 
 have been with the knowledge and connivance of his father, to 
 carve out a kingdom for himself, northwardly of Rome. 
 
 The thirteenth volume of Sismondi's history of the Italian 
 republics contains a full narration of the atrocious crimes of 
 Alexander VI., and his son Caesar; not only those which were 
 perpetrated by them, severally, but those which were the joint 
 and deliberate acts of both. There is hardly a crime known 
 among men of which these two persons were not guilty. It 
 rather becomes history to be silent, and to veil from the human 
 mind, that such crimes could be committed, than to aid in pre- 
 serving the memory of them. Yet it is said of this Caesar 
 Borgia, that he was temperate and sober ; that he loved and pro- 
 tected the sciences, and even wrote verses himself; that he was 
 cool, deliberate, eloquent, and could seduce even those who were 
 most guarded against him, by a knowledge of his treacherous 
 character. His purposes met a final check in the death of his 
 father. The new pope was his implacable foe. He was com- 
 pelled to fly to Naples. Here he was arrested and sent prison- 
 er to Spain. After two years of confinement he escaped, and 
 took refuge with his brother-in-law, the king of Navarre. He 
 accompanied this brother in the war waged against Castile, 
 and was killed by a shot, March, 1507. 
 
 The manner, and the cause of the death of Alexander the 
 sixth, are differently stated. Presuming Sismondi to be the 
 best authority, his account is followed. One cannot doubt that 
 natural justice would incline to take it to be true. Of the forty- 
 three cardinals, who were made such by Alexander, no one is 
 supposed to have paid less than 10,000 florins; equal to half that 
 number of pounds sterling, or 22,200 dollars. Others are 
 
444 BORGIA. 
 
 known to have paid twice or thrice as much. He was accus- 
 ed of having caused the death of many of them, who had ac- 
 quired great riches, because their possessions went, on their 
 decease, to the papal treasury. This was one of the resources 
 for supplying the demands of Ceesar, the prodigality of Lucre- 
 tia, and the enormous expenses of his other children. The fol- 
 lowing is Sismondi's account of the death of Alexander, (vol. 
 xi. pp. 243— 6.) 
 
 " In the midst of these projects and hopes, pope Alexander 
 VI. was stricken with an almost sudden death ; the duke, Cae- 
 sar Borgia, his son, and the cardinal de Corneto, were at the 
 same time, reported at Rome, almost dead ; and the body of 
 Alexander, being soon covered with a gangrene, black and 
 frightful, gave reason to all the world to suppose that he, his 
 son, and guest, were victims of a poison which he had prepar- 
 ed for another. It was said and believed, throughout Italy, that 
 the pope had invited the cardinal de Corneto to a supper in the 
 grove of the Belvedere, near the Vatican ; and that he had the 
 intention to poison the cardinal, as he had before poisoned 
 three other cardinals, formerly his zealous ministers, and after- 
 wards the victims of his avarice — that the duke (Caesar) had 
 sent bottles of wine, prepared by himself, to the cup-bearer of 
 the pope, without letting him (the cup-bearer) into his confi- 
 dence, but only cautioning him not to give that wine without 
 express orders — that during the momentary absence of the cup- 
 bearer, the person who occupied his place gave one of these 
 bottles to the pope, to Cassar Borgia, and the cardinal de Cor- 
 neto. Corneto said to Paul Jovius, that at the moment when 
 he drank of that wine, he felt in his entrails, an ardent fire, that 
 his eye-sight failed him, and presently, his senses ; and that af- 
 ter a long illness, his restoration was preceded by the excoria- 
 tion of his body and limbs." Ctesar is represented to have 
 been very ill from the effects of the poison, but recovered. (See 
 another account in Waddington's Hist, of Ch. p. 515, 516. 
 
 However deservedly infamous the name of Alexander VI. 
 may be, he has the merit of having pronounced some judg- 
 ments which have served as precedents in the Catholic church. 
 That church is also indebted to him, for having effectually re- 
 sisted the progress of all philosophy and intelligence tending 
 to impair confidence in the Catholic fehh. He is believed to 
 be the first sovereign who interdicted the publication of all 
 books, without previous approbation. By his bull of the 1st 
 of June, 1501, he prohibited all printers from publishing any 
 book, on pain of excommunication, without having first sub- 
 
LEO X. 446 
 
 mitted the same to some archbishop, or his vicar; nor then, 
 without a certificate of assent. 
 
 Pius III. was elected merely to give the cardinals time to ar- 
 range their measures. Pius was known to be too infirm to 
 live too long. He died in 26 days. 
 
 Julian II., from 1503 to 1513. He was the nephew of Ca- 
 lixtus IIL, and was competitor with Alexander VI. His elec- 
 tion, like that of his immediate predecessors, was purchased. 
 He was a warrior, much more than an ecclesiastic, and devot- 
 ed his pontificate to the re-establishment of sovereignty over all 
 the territories which had been subject, at any time, to the 
 church. No pontifical act was done in his time which changed 
 the ecclesiastical relations. His main object appeared to be, 
 next after the recovery of the states of the church, to expel the 
 French, Spaniards, and Swiss, from Italy. He was a friend 
 of the learned, and a promoter of the arts. The building of 
 of St. Peter's church had been designed by Nicholas V. ; the 
 corner stone was laid by this pontiff. His successor was Leo 
 X., the son of Lorenzo de Medici, the same whom Innocent 
 VIII. made a cardinal at the age of thirteen. In the time of 
 Leo the reformation began. That revolution in the church be- 
 longs to another survey, intended to comprise the three last 
 centuries. 
 
 We have seen, in the ages which have been noticed, the 
 gradual elevation of the church to its highest power; and, also, 
 the gradual decline, occasioned by the venality, corruption and 
 turpitude of the prelat^es themselves. The disgust, and even 
 indignation, manifested in different parts of Europe, and which 
 were the precursors of the reformation, were insufficient to 
 combine a force capable of contending with ecclesiastical pow- 
 er. The people of Europe distinguished between the church 
 itself and its unworthy priesthood. They seemed to have had 
 no disposition to war with the former, but rather to preserve it, 
 while they earnestly desired to reform the latter. It is even 
 doubtful, whether, down to the end of the fifteenth century, the 
 extreme depravity of the priesthood at Rome, was known be- 
 yond the Alps, as it was known in and near that city. Some- 
 thing more moving than any experience hitherto had, was 
 needed, to combine and give direction to the many elements of 
 hostility, which had been long forming in the north and west. 
 That needed impulse came in the time of Leo. The pardon- 
 ing of committed sins, and entire absolution, had long been one 
 of the arrogant assumptions of the Church. It had even as- 
 sumed to grant indulgences, but rather in the form of dispen- 
 38 
 
446 CRUSADES. 
 
 sations. The profligate sale, by itinerant monks, of license to 
 commit sins of any enormity, merely to enrich the papal 
 treasury, was the opprobrious measure which led the way in 
 establishing Protestant Christianity. 
 
 The indignation which arose on this traffic in indulgences, 
 may be accounted for not only by the odious character of this 
 traffic, but from other causes. There had been a gradual 
 progress in learning. More than two centuries had elapsed 
 since there were classes of learned laymen. Fifty years had 
 elapsed since the Greek philosophers, expelled from Constan- 
 tinople, had taken refuge in the west, especially in Italy. Fifty 
 years, also, had elapsed since the art of printing had been 
 invented. While the people of Europe were thus advancing, 
 the church had been declining in its utility and its claims to 
 confidence and veneration. We refer to another place for 
 notices of intellectual advancement, and conclude the sketches 
 of Rome with the remark, that the world was prepared for 
 a revolution, which the craving profligacy of Leo was adapted 
 to commence. To which may be added that of the Florentine 
 Machiavel, who was expressing himself on his own percep- 
 tions, (about the year 1510:) — "The greatest prognostic of 
 the approaching ruin of Christianity, is, to see that the nearer 
 people are to Rome, which is the capital of Christianity, the 
 less devotion they have. The scandalous examples, the crimes 
 of the court of Rome, have occasioned Italy to lose entirely 
 every principle of piety, and every sentiment of religion." 
 
 CHAPTER LXI. 
 
 THE CRUSADES, FROM 1096 TO 1291. 
 
 There is a deep and sincere sorrow among all Christians 
 of the present time, that the land where the author of their 
 faith appeared, and was crucified, is possessed by people who 
 abhor that faith, and who are enemies to all who profess it. 
 The like sorrow was felt at the close of the eleventh century. 
 However deep and sincere this feeling may have been, at any 
 time, it could not be a motive sufficiently strong, of itself, to 
 arm Christians, and engage them in a war to acquire and 
 defend the holy land. A combination of nations was indis- 
 pensable to this purpose. Its elements are found in the con- 
 
CRUSADES. 4^ 
 
 dition of the people of Europe ; in the subjection of the tem- 
 poral to the spiritual power; but, especially, and as the soul 
 of all other elements, in the comprehensive plans and effective 
 ability of Gregory VII. These plans are known, as certainly 
 as any facts of the same age, from the letters of Gregory, in 
 which they are plainly disclosed. His own motives are, and 
 must ever be, subject to conjecture. He may have persuaded 
 himself that the execution of his plans was a duty to the tem- 
 poral and spiritual communities. He may have intended to 
 subject both to his own dominion and to that of his successors, 
 as the end and only end to be obtained, regardless of the mo- 
 rality and justice of the means to be used. Whatever motives 
 may be attributed, the grandeur of his conceptions, and the 
 boldness of his execution, must be admitted. Worldly wisdom, 
 also, was his just attribute, since no man, of any age, better 
 understood how to use all means which could be applied to 
 the accomplishment of his purposes. The opinions, hopes, 
 fears, and relations of all the princes, nobles, and people of 
 Europe, had been the subjects of intense thought with Gregory, 
 for twenty years before he ascended the papal throne. The 
 result to which all his thoughts tended, was the absolute sub- 
 jection of all to the will of one man, placed in that seat of 
 authority to which he aspired. His design was nothing short 
 of the establishment of a spiritual empire over all those regions 
 of the earth which the Romans had subjected by the force and 
 terror of their arms. 
 
 Long before the time of Gregory, pilgrimages to Jerusalem 
 were frequently undertaken and accomplished without moles- 
 tation. Palestine was then held by the Arabians, of the Mo- 
 hammedan faith, who permitted these devout visits. In the 
 year 1075, the Arabians had been overthrown by the Turks, 
 who, though of the faith of Mohammed, were a barbarous 
 people. They made the pilgrimage to Jerusalem perilous, 
 and difficult to be performed, in any manner. These Turks 
 threatened to despoil the Greek empire (of Constantinople) of 
 all its possessions in Asia. The emperor wrote to Gregory 
 to make known the danger, and to invite his aid in defending 
 the common interest of Christians. Gregory saw, in this state 
 of things, opportunities to promote his great purposes — the 
 subjection of the clergy and of the laity, and the extension of 
 the Christian empire in the east. The common accounts of 
 the crusades begin with the preaching of Peter of Amiens, 
 (north of France,) usually called the Hermit. The eloquence 
 of this enthusiast would, probably, have produced little effect, 
 
448 CRUSADES. 
 
 if he had not been sustained by the designs of Gregory. Nor 
 could these designs have been accomplished, if this adroit 
 manager had not known how to take advantage of the 
 peculiar state of European population. The whole of the 
 Christian territory of Europe was held by petty sovereigns, 
 and cultivated by their vassals. Those who were not held to 
 labor, were destitute of all other occupation than hunting, rude 
 feasting, and war. The principal occupation of the mind was 
 the ceremonies and the superstitions of the church. The 
 proposal of new occupation, which involved adventure, plun- 
 der, military glory, the destruction of infidels, the glory of the 
 church, was adapted to the perceptions of the age. No greater 
 glory could be hoped for on earth, than to vanquish the ene- 
 mies of the Christian faith, and to restore the holy sepulchre 
 to the custody of the church. The means could not be fore- 
 seen even by the far-sighted Gregory, in all their extent and 
 application. They arose with circumstances, and were applied 
 as they arose. Gregory wrote letters to all the sovereigns of 
 Europe to invite them to engage in a crusade against the 
 Turks. (Koch, vol. i. p. 130.) His quarrel with Henry IV. 
 did not permit him to pursue this object, and he died before 
 its commencement. In 1094, Peter the Hermit returned 
 from Jerusalem, with letters from the patriarch there, address- 
 ed to the princes of the west. He traversed Italy, Germany, 
 and France, representing the profanation of the holy places, 
 and the miserable condition of the poor pilgrims. When 
 Peter had made the desired impression. Urban II. went to 
 Clermont, in France, two hundred miles south of Paris, where 
 he pronounced, to an assembly of great numbers, a pathetic 
 discourse. A crusade was then resolved on. All who placed 
 a red cross on the right shoulder, forthwith obtained the re- 
 mission of their sins, and security from punishment as to 
 all future sins. 
 
 The crusades were seven in number. The first began in 
 1095; the last expiring effort was made in 1291. The three 
 first divisions of the first crusade, led by Peter, were promis- 
 cuous multitudes, who went towards the east by the Danube. 
 They had no provisions, and moved without order or disci- 
 pline, plundering and burning as they went. Most of them 
 perished by famine, disease, or by the sword of those whom 
 they outraged. .In August, 1096, a regular army, under 
 Godefroi de Bouillon, duke of Lower Lorraine, on the Rhine, 
 moved towards Palestine, by the Danube and Constantinople. 
 Anne Comneni, an accomplished princess, daughter of the 
 
CRUSADES. 449. 
 
 emperor, says, — " It seemed as though all Europe, raised from 
 its foundations, was going to throw itself on Asia." The dis- 
 asters and varieties of fortune experienced by Godefroi, in his 
 way to Jerusalem, must pass unnoticed. On the 15th of July, 
 1099, he made himself master of that city. He was declared 
 king of Jerusalem, and his followers desired to crown him. 
 He refused, saying, — " he would not wear a golden crown, 
 where his Lord and master had worn one of thorns." Gode- 
 froi is recorded to have been an able man, and, much more to 
 his praise, he is commended to the readers of history as sin- 
 gularly magnanimous and virtuous for that age. Hedied just 
 one year after this conquest, and was buried at Jerusalem. 
 
 The renown of this conquest led to many maritime expedi- 
 tions from Italy. The Pisans, the Genoese, and the Venetians, 
 probably prompted more by commercial interests than holy 
 zeal, sent fleets to the eastern shores of the Mediterranean. 
 The whole of Palestine was conquered, and the country north 
 of it along the whole coast of that sea ; and, by the year 1146, 
 the kingdom of Jerusalem extended to the Euphrates; and 
 Edessa in Mesopotamia, twenty miles beyond that river, a 
 place of- great celebrity as well as strength, was included in its 
 limits. 
 
 In 1142, the Saracens besieged and took Edessa. Euo-ene 
 III., then on the papal throne, besought the princes of Europe 
 to engage in a new crusade. He was supported by the pow- 
 erful eloquence of Clairvaux St. Bernard, the most eminent 
 man of his time. Louis VII., of France, and Conrad III, 
 emperor of Germany, engaged in this crusade, which is the 
 first in which crowned heads went to the east. Both these 
 princes met with serious disasters. Conrad was defeated by 
 the sultan Massoud. Louis efTected nothing. Both these 
 princes returned to Europe, having lost the principal part of 
 their armies. In 1 171 the great Saladin became sultan. The 
 kingdom of Jerusalem, weakened by interior factions, was 
 unable to resist this accomplished warrior. In 1187 he took 
 Jerusalem, and that city was never again in possession of the 
 Christians but once, and then only for a very short time. 
 [Prof Heeren's Essai sur les Croisades, p. 23.J 
 
 Gregory VIII., availing himself of the loss of Jerusalem, 
 and the consequent disgrace to all Christendom, roused Philip 
 Augustus, of France, Richard I , (Coeur de Lion, lion-hearted,) 
 of England, and Frederick Barbarossa, of Germany, to unite 
 in a crusade. These three monarchs embodied powerful 
 armies, and called to their banners the noble and adventurous 
 38* 
 
450 CRUSADES. 
 
 warriors of that age. This preparation for the important and 
 sacred warfare, was the most imposing event of the middle 
 ages, Frederick departed in 1190, by the way of the Danube 
 and Constantinople. He met with many disasters and severe 
 losses in passing through Asia Minor. Having arrived at the 
 river Cydnus, near the north-east corner of the Mediterranean, 
 he bathed in its waters, and brought on an illness of which he 
 soon died. Philip marched his army over the Alps to Genoa, 
 and embarked there ; Richard marched his army to Marseilles, 
 and embarked there. The same storm drove the fleets of both 
 into Messina, in Sicily, where they passed the winter. Very 
 serious misunderstandings arose between the two kings at this 
 place, and though the adventure was near to have been aban- 
 doned, a compromise was effected, and, in the spring of 1191, 
 they proceeded to the east. This quarrel was one of the 
 causes of the defective execution of the original design. — 
 Another storm forced the two kings into the island of Cyprus, 
 then in possession of the Greeks. Richard, offended at the 
 treatment experienced there, took possession of the island, and 
 erected it into a kingdom. A contest having arisen between 
 Guy de Lusignan and Conrad, m.arquis of Montferfat, con- 
 cerning the right to the crown of Jerusalem, Richard gave 
 Cyprus to Lusignan, on his resigning to Conrad his preten- 
 sions. The titular claim to the crown of Jerusalem passed to 
 the royal family of Naples, thence to the house of Anjou, in 
 France, and thence to the kings of France ; an empty sound, 
 though continued two centuries after the Christians had lost 
 their last hold on Palestine. 
 
 The English and the French found the crusaders engaged 
 in besieging St. Jean d'Acre, (on the coast,) called also Ptole- 
 mais. This place was taken with their joint assistance, and 
 w^as the last wrested from the Christians, one hundred years 
 afterwards. Richard acquired great renown in this siege. 
 Philip soon became disgusted, and returned to France, leaving 
 Richard ten thousand of his army. Left to himself, Richard 
 disclosed great military talents, and is remembered in romance 
 and in history as the able, equal, and ambitious rival of the 
 illustrious Saladin. Sir Walter Scott, taking historical facts 
 as a guide, has embellished the achievemenis of Richard in 
 Palestine, and has secured to them, and his own genius, an 
 equal duration in memory. Richard fought his way to the 
 close neighborhood of Jerusalem, and could have retaken it, it 
 is said, if his army had not become impatient, and determined 
 to return. A truce was made with Saladin for three years, 
 
CRUSADES. 45i 
 
 three months, three weeks, three days, and three hours, with 
 the privilege to pilgrims to visit the holy city unmolested. 
 Saladin died at Damascus soon after concluding this truce. 
 Before he expired, he ordered his winding-sheet to be carried 
 through every street, preceded by a crier, who proclaimed, — 
 " This is all that remains to the mighty Saladin, the conqueror 
 of the east." 
 
 Richard dared not to enter France in his way home, and 
 therefore sailed for the Adriatic, intending to pass through 
 Germany in disguise. He was discovered, and arrested by 
 Leopold, duke of Austria, whom Richard had offended at the 
 siege of Acre. The emperor, Henry VL, and Philip of 
 France, conspired to keep Richard a prisoner, on pretence of 
 divers unfounded charges while in Palestine. During his 
 confinement he was treated with great insult and indignity. 
 His brother John had usurped the throne, and was alike wil- 
 ling, with the king and emperor, that Richard should remain 
 their prisoner. A bargain was at length made for his libera- 
 tion. The payment of one hundred thousand marks, (equal 
 to about three hundred and thirty-three thousand dollars,) 
 was required. This enormous sum was raised by his subjects, 
 the priests of the churches and monasteries, among others, vol- 
 untarily contributing their plate. Yet, he escaped narrowly 
 new plots, and reached England, after an absence of near 
 three years in Palestine, and fourteen months while in cap- 
 tivity. [Hume's History of England, chap, x.] 
 
 On the pressing solicitation of pope Celestine HI., Henry 
 VI. of Germany, son and successor of Frederick I., undertook 
 a crusade, with a numerous army, in 1196. Henry's army 
 went by the Danube and Constantinople, himself by the Med- 
 iterranean, as far as Sicily, where he died. The army reached 
 Palestine, and took ancient Sidon, and some other towns of 
 less consequence. Great efforts and large sums of money, 
 solicited and exacted, produced another crusade in 1203, un- 
 dertaken from Venice, by Venetians, Norman French of Italy, 
 and others from France, and many adventurers. This cru- 
 sade, like all others, was instituted by a pope, who was, at this 
 time. Innocent III. But it did not even depart for Palestine. 
 The money necessary for the expedition not having been fully 
 supplied, the crusaders remedied this embarrassment by attack- 
 ing the city of Zara, though then belonging to the Christian 
 king of Hungary. This city is on the coast of Dalmatia, one 
 hundred and fifty miles south-east of Venice, and was, ancient- 
 ly, a place of much distinction. The emperor Isaac II. had 
 
452 CRUSADES. 
 
 been dethroned by his brother, Alexis III. Himself and his son 
 applied to the crusaders, and induced them by munificent pro- 
 mises, to employ their forces in an effort to recover the throne. 
 The solicitations of the Greek princes, begun at Venice, were 
 renewed at Zara, and were successful. The crusaders sailed 
 for Constantinople, and possessed themselves of thai city, and 
 instead of restoring Isaac, established the Latin throne, and 
 placed thereon Boudoin, count of Flanders. This kingdom 
 continued fifty-seven years, from 1204 to 1261, when the 
 Greeks again possessed themselves of Constantinople. This 
 conquest by the crusaders in 1204, was expected to be very 
 serviceable to the main object, the conquest and possession of 
 Palestine. No such consequences ensued. Future expeditions 
 were all conducted by sea. In the 60th chapter of Gibbon's 
 Decline and Fall, the origin and progress of this crusade is 
 narrated by that learned historian. Considering it as part of 
 the history of the Greek empire, it will be again taken into 
 view in a future page. 
 
 The indefatigable popes, for reasons presently to be stated, 
 besought, by turns, all the sovereigns of Europe to engage in 
 crusades. No measure was neglected, whereby a promise 
 could be obtained; and when obtained, the performance was ex- 
 acted as a most solemn religious duly. Andrew II. of Hungary, 
 was thus forced into a crusade in 1217; and Frederick II. of 
 Germany was excommunicated for not going to Palestine as 
 he promised to do, and at length departed in 1228, while under 
 this papal denunciation. This was in the time of Gregory 
 IX., who feared and hated Frederick, and who is supposed to 
 have been more earnest to ruin this emperor than to conquer 
 the Saracens. Frederick recovered Jerusalem, and held it for 
 a time. He then wore two crowns, those of Germany and Na- 
 ples. He added that of Jerusalem, which he claimed from hav- 
 ing married an heiress, descended from that Conrad, before men- 
 tioned in connexion with Richard I. This conquest was made in 
 1228, and lost in the following year. This was the last posses- 
 sion of that city by the Christians. He made a truce of ten 
 years. After that, in 1240, Thibaut, king of Navarre, and 
 count of Champagne, a celebrated warrior and poet, assembled 
 a torce composed principally of French noblemen and their 
 folio vv'ers. Discord and dissension among themselves, entirely 
 defeated this adventure. 
 
 There were some other expeditions to the Holy Land, 
 which were entirely independent of any which have been 
 mentioned, and which are more surprising than any of them. 
 
CRUSADES. 453 
 
 Whether these were, like the others, undertaken by papal 
 solicitation, is uncertain. They were undertaken from Flanders 
 and Germany, on the North sea, and the crusaders had to 
 pass thence around Spain into the Mediterranean. One of 
 these expeditions was undertaken from Bremen and Lubeck in 
 1190, and from it arose the order of Teutonick knights, to be 
 after noticed. In 1219, William, count of Holland, went by 
 the same route to Palestine, with a powerful fleet. Uniting 
 with Andrew, king of Hungary, a successful attack was made 
 on Damietta in Egypt, and that place was held from 1209 to 
 1221. An attempt to penetrate further into Egypt, resulted in 
 a capture of the crusaders, who saved themselves by surrender- 
 ing their possessions, and retiring. 
 
 The crusades undertaken by Louis IX. of France, better 
 known as St. Louis, were projects of his own, and not of either 
 of the popes. They do not, therefore, necessarily come under 
 notice in connection with those of earlier date. They are, 
 however, usually mentioned with their precursors, and must 
 now be so, as the effects on the condition of Europe must be 
 deduced from the crusades collectively. Considered merely 
 as belligerent adventures, the crusades deserve but slight no- 
 tice. Considered in connection with the permanent changes 
 wrought in Europe during the middle ages, no events record- 
 ed in history, are more instructive. In the sketches of France, 
 the crusades of Louis IX. have been mentioned. It is only 
 necessary here to remark, that the first of them was under- 
 taken in 1249, when Louis was thirty four years old, and was 
 directed against Egypt, that being the seat of empire of the 
 sultan, who held Palestine. This expedition was not only 
 unavailing, but exceedingly disastrous to Louis and his fol- 
 lowers. In 1270, he undertook a second crusade, and landed 
 at Tunis, in Africa, about 900 miles in a straight line from 
 Paris, and 1800 from Jerusalem. This expedition was still 
 more unfortunate than that to Damietta in Egypt, as Louis 
 encountered not only resolute enemies, but pestilence, of which 
 he and many others died. 
 
 At this time the Christians still held several ports on the 
 eastern coast of the Mediterranean, and among others, Tripoli, 
 Tyre, Berytus, and St. Jean d'Acre, or Ptolemais. In 1250, 
 a revolution occurred in Egypt. The empire of the Turks, 
 (of which Saladin was the head,) was conquered by the 
 Mamalukes, a people originally introduced from the East into 
 Egypt as slaves. The Mamalukes were no less hostile to the 
 Christians than the Turks had been. With this new enemy 
 
454 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 the Christians contended for several years, but were compelled 
 to surrender pne place after another. The crusading" spirit 
 was exhausted in Europe; or rather, the power of the popes 
 was so enfeebled, that the people of Europe could no longer be 
 persuaded, seduced, nor terrified into sacrifices of time, proper- 
 ty, and life, in the vain attempt to conquer Palestine. The 
 year 1291 ended the crusades, by the capture of Ptolemais by 
 the Mamalukes. 
 
 CHAPTER LXir. 
 
 EFFECTS OF THE CRUSADES. 
 
 Increase of papal power — Kffecl on temporal power — Free cities — Effect on 
 agricultnral life — Chival ry— Nobility — Orders of knighthood — On com- 
 merce — Silk — Sugar — Effect on social character— Evils of crusades. 
 
 All writers, who have treated of the middle ages, have 
 been led to consider the effects of the crusades. There is not, 
 in all respects, an accordance of opinion among these writers. 
 The difference appears to be in the degree of benefit, or dis- 
 advantage, which the west of Europe experienced from these 
 adventures in the East. 
 
 Most of these authors have treated of the crusades in con- 
 nection with the great train of events. Professor Heeren has 
 treated the subject by itself His research was profound, and 
 probably his conclusions would not be controverted by any of 
 his predecessors. 
 
 The popes who were the promoters of the crusades to ac- 
 complish their own purposes, are not to be supposed to have 
 extended their plans through the long series of years in which 
 these enterprises were carried on. No other discernment can 
 be attributed to them, than the adroit and successful use of 
 events, as they occurred ; nor any other merit (such they con- 
 sidered it) than a faithful perseverance in the original design of 
 subjecting the spiritual and temporal power to their own do- 
 minion. They were not gifted beyond other able men, with 
 penetration into consequences ; and, like the wisest who have 
 ever appeared, they prepared in the long course, for results of 
 which they had no conception. 
 
 A war for the recovery of the holy sepulchre, was necessari- 
 ly a war of the holy see. The popes were thereby placed at 
 
EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 4S^ 
 
 the head of all military force employed in this war. They did 
 not march at the head of armies, but they were always repre- 
 sented by legates. They exercised their dispensing and enabling 
 powers over all who engaged in the war. Every warrior, 
 from highest to lowest, was exempted from all temporal power, 
 forgiven as to all transgressions and crimes, armed with indul- 
 gence for all future ones ; and were thus assured (like the Ma- 
 homedans in fighting for the promotion of their creed,) of a 
 blessed immortality. Every one who assumed the cross be- 
 came entitled to all the privileges of an ecclesiastic. Ability 
 to resist the despotism of the church was diminished in many 
 ways. Most of the princes and nobles who took the cross, 
 were obliged to sell or mortgage their property. The monas- 
 teries, and churches, and the Jews, possessed most of the mon- 
 ey of Europe. The two former were immensely enriched, 
 and the Jews could be afterwards plundered at leisure. The 
 acquisitions of ecclesiastics were, in fact, papal acquisitions, for 
 means were found, as power strengthened, to subject them to 
 contributions. The physical force drawn away to the east was 
 a diminution of means to contend with papal arrogance. It is 
 not to be denied that the crusades extended the power of the 
 popes over ecclesiastics, and over the temporal governments of 
 Europe, considered merely as expeditions to Palestine. Out 
 of these arose another mode of papal aggrandizement : the 
 crusades in Europe, and against European Christians, whom 
 the popes saw fit to consider as heretics. In every part of Eu- 
 rope where any sects arose which the popes considered heret- 
 ical, crusades w^ere preached against them. Every soA^ereign 
 prince who incurred the papal displeasure was subjected to the 
 same visitation. This was the case with king John, of Eng- 
 land, whose kingdom was given to Philip of France. The in- 
 quisition at length arose out of the crusades against the Albi- 
 genses, in the south of France. 
 
 The effects as to temporal power w'ere not always the .same. 
 The imperial authority in Germany was humbled and almost 
 destroyed ; while the royal authority in France acquired 
 strength. Several of the French dukes and counts, who were 
 feudal sovereigns, perished in the east, and their dominions 
 were obtained by the crowm. Hence a power arose in France, 
 in the time of Philip the Fair, and Boniface VIII., (1303,) 
 w^hich humbled the pontificate. In that age, it was a benefit 
 to the social communities to abstract from them their daring, 
 turbulent members, whose principal employment at home was 
 to excite commotions, or to lend themselves to chiefs by w^hom 
 
456 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 commotions were excited. Such members of society readily- 
 engaged in these adventurous expeditions from various motives, 
 and very few of them returned to Europe. It wns also a ben- 
 efit, especially in France, to concentrate power in kings, and 
 to enable them to suppress the rebellions, and the private wars 
 of the feudal lords. 
 
 The most permanent benefit which arose to Europe from 
 the crusades, was the establishment of free cities. This was 
 an incidental, not a direct consequence. So many feudal lords 
 being withdrawn to the east, many towns disengaged them- 
 selves from vassalage to these lords, and obtained charters from 
 royal authority, conferring impoitant privileges. Among these 
 may be enumerated, (Heeren, p. 236,) the guaranty of per- 
 sonal liberty to citizens — the right of acquiring and disposing 
 of property — freedom from arbitrary taxation — the right of 
 choosing their own judges and magistrates ; and, finally, the 
 power of raising and supporting their own military force, for 
 their own defence. Out of these city establishments arose 
 what is called the third estate,. or popular representation, by 
 which kings obtained a balance against the power of feudal 
 lords; and the final dissolution of the feudal system. The no- 
 bles became subjects — the cities became industrious and com- 
 mercial, and, consequently, rich; riches so gained, inspired sen- 
 timents of independence and liberty. At the close of the cru- 
 sades, Europe had acquired (in royal governments) the com- 
 mencement of the balance of internal powers — a sovereign, 
 subjected nobles, and a people, who were politically acknowl- 
 edged as such. 
 
 When the crusades began, the mass of the people of Europe 
 were vassals, or slaves. It does not appear that any beneficial 
 consequence resulted to them, except in these respects : the in- 
 cessant and barbarous warfare between the feudal lords, was 
 peculiarly afflictive to the poor cultivators of the soil. Their 
 huts were pillaged, and their cattle driven away, their fields 
 ravaged, and themselves massacred, from one end of Christian 
 Europe to the other. The departure of these belligerent lords 
 was a grateful relief to this poor class. A contemporaneous 
 historian says, that the truce of God did not produce such a 
 calm as followed the departure of the crusaders. " At once, 
 the whole earth seemed to be tranquillized." 
 
 Chivalry. Gibbon says (chap. 57.) that " the crusades were, 
 at once, an effect and a cause of this memorable institution." 
 He may have intended to be understood, that chivalry existed 
 before the crusades, and that they had an important effect on its 
 
EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 457 
 
 spirit and character. Chivalry was well known before the 
 crusades began, and the theory and practice oi kiiighthood had 
 been established by a system of ceremonies and laws. " The 
 brave Roland," immortalized in Romance, accompanied Char- 
 lemagne into Spain in the year 778; and when returning was 
 slain at Roucevalles, in Navarre, It is probable that knight- 
 hood was borrowed from the Romans, in the north of Europe; 
 and may be a very different thing, in its origin, from chivalry. 
 lihe origin of chivalry is an unsettled point; and perhaps the 
 disagreement among those who have treated of it may have 
 arisen from considering knighthood and chivalry to be the 
 same institution. There w^ere mounted warriors, who followed 
 their chiefs from the German forest, and who became knights. 
 But it is improbable that these barbarians could have been fash- 
 ioned by any sentiments or discipline, originating among them- 
 selves, into the gallant, magnanimous, and honorable knights 
 of chivalry. Some writers derive this institution from the 
 three elements attributed to the Germans, war, religion, and 
 respect for women. In the Americana Encyclopaedia, the prin- 
 cipal editor (it is supposed) presents what he considers may be 
 " new views" of chivalry. He makes the foundation to be 
 religion and the Teutonic character. These views are entitled 
 to great respect. So far as we have been able to comprehend 
 the character of war among the Germans, there was little of 
 chivalry in it; even down to the time of Charlemagne. The 
 Germans were distinguished from all other people in Europe, 
 when chivalry is supposed to have begun, if their religion 
 was much superior to ignorant superstition. Without derogat- 
 ing from the high virtues ascribed to German females, we dis- 
 cern no such veneration for them in the other sex, as could 
 have been the foundation for that exalted reverence which is a 
 primary element in chivalry. The evidence of what knight- 
 hood was, in Germany, before the crusades, would not lead one 
 to consider that rank and chivalry the same. The evidence 
 that chivalry existed in the south of France, between the time 
 of the Moorish invasion of Spain, and the crusades, is conclu- 
 sive. It is probable that it passed thence into the north of 
 France, and into Germany. It is probable, also, that it was 
 engrafted on knighthood, previously existing, and imparted to 
 knighthood its own spirit. It is admitted by most writers who 
 have treated of chivalry, that it was known among the Moors, 
 who possessed, and who civilized Spain ; that the Moors (who 
 were mostly Arabians,) brought with them the manners and in- 
 stitutions of the Arabians, who dwelt on the banks of the Eu- 
 39 
 
458 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 phrates, and Tigris. In the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries, 
 these Arabians were a civilized, a refined, and a learned people. 
 They had penetrated into central India. Institutions strongly 
 resembling both chivalry and the feudal system, are known to 
 have existed there, from a time immemorial, and do still exist 
 there, unless abolished by English conquerors. In the work 
 entitled " Annals and Antiquities of Rajast'han, or the Central 
 and Western Rajpoot States of India," by colonel James Tod, 
 there are satisfactory reasons for the opinion, that the spirit of 
 chivalry was well known to the people whom he describes. 
 The veneration of woman there felt, is precisely that which is 
 essential in chivalry. The feudal system of India is almost 
 identical with that of Europe. [Tod, vol. 1. pp. 128—193.] 
 The original Teutonic emigrants from Asia may have brought 
 both feudalism and chivalry with them. If this was so, the 
 latter is not supposed to have been practised, or manifested in 
 Germany, until it was in full vigor, in the south of France. 
 Perhaps it is not now more than a question of curiosity, wheth- 
 er the Germans originated chivalry, or were imitators of the 
 Troubadours. This, however, admits of no dispute, that the 
 state of Society was such as to make the principles and the 
 practice of chivalry, of the highest importance. If the Ara- 
 bians caught the spirit of chivalry in India, and transferred it to 
 the west — if the Arabians of Spain enabled the Troubadours 
 to copy them — if the north of Europe took their lessons from 
 the Troubadours, the Arabians were the original benefactors. 
 From them proceeded a reforming and chastening power over 
 social abuses, which no religious restraint, or civil authority, 
 could remedy. 
 
 No satisfactory reason is perceived why the profession of 
 arms should have been dignified, and even made sacred, by an 
 association with religion, b-^-fore the holy wars. After they 
 began, all measures were taken to impart to them, and to all 
 who engaged in them, a sacred character. The ceremonies 
 observed in qualifying a knight for his profession, were milita- 
 rj and religious, the latter being by far the most impressive 
 part of the initiation. A class of men originally of noble 
 blood, and who had bound themselves by very solemn oaths, 
 to piety, bravery, and Christian duties, and who added to 
 these obligations, that of deserving the commendation of the 
 other sex by their courtesy and magnanimity, — met in the east, 
 to accomplish the same object. It is probable that they acted 
 under the full influence of their various obligations, and form- 
 ed a school of discipline for themselves, by honorable rivalry. 
 
EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 459 
 
 Those who did not return personally, hoped that their renown 
 would represent them. Those who survived, came home, to 
 enjoy the admiration which the world has always awarded to 
 those who have been in glorious peril ; and also with the hon- 
 or of having contended against infidels, for the possession of 
 the holy sepulchre. Thus the crusades undoubtedly contribut- 
 ed essentially to establish that influence which chivalry long 
 exercised over the manners, and even the morals, of society — 
 an influence not yet lost, though greatly changed in its char- 
 acter.* 
 
 Heroic chivalry cannot be traced below the time when the 
 nations of Europe engaged in the religious controversies of the 
 reformation, early in the sixteenth century, (1520.) From that 
 time to the French revolution, the effects of chivalry were seen 
 in the opinions, feelings, and deportment of all Europeans, 
 who aspired to the distinction of being gentlemen.. Birth, 
 dress, manner, accomplishments, politeness, veracity, a delicate 
 sense of honor, a promptness to avenge every offensive dis- 
 respect for these pretensions, were among the marks which 
 chivalry had stamped on society. These marks have been 
 gradually disappearing in the last half century. The preten- 
 sions to distinction of the present age have as little similitude 
 to the gentility of the two last centuries as that gentility had to 
 chivalry in its highest glory. The causes are obvious, and are 
 found in the natural progress of human society. (In Hallam's 
 History of the Middle Ages, in part II. of chap. IX., or con- 
 cluding part of the work, will be found that author's views of 
 chivalry.) 
 
 It is difficult to fix the time when nobility arose in Europe. 
 Among those who called themselves noble in Venice, there 
 were some who traced their descent from the seventh century. 
 Without regarding the name, the fact of nobility, or the dis- 
 tinction of families, must have been as early as the partition 
 of conquered lands, after the fall of the Roman empire; cer- 
 tainly as early as fiefs and offices became hereditary. The 
 names of dukes, counts, earls, and marquisses, were derived 
 from offices ; and the title of baron from the tenure of great 
 landed estates. But down to the time of the crusades, the dis- 
 
 * John Baptist de la Curne de St. Pelaye, a Frenchman, born in 1697, 
 (died 1781. of grief, for loss of twin brother,) spent most of his long life 
 in collecting the materials, and in writing memoirs, on chivalry. His 
 MSS. formed 100 folio volumes. F. C. X. Millot wrote a literary his- 
 tory of the Troubadours from La Curne's collections. See vol. xx. of 
 the French Academy of inscriptions. 
 
460 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 tinction of family names, and of coats of arms, were unknown. 
 The intercourse among nations had been very limited. Wars 
 had rarely extended beyond the confines of kingdoms, and 
 and those who passed from one country to another were seldom 
 any other than itinerant merchants, pilgrims, or ecclesiastics. 
 The holy wars introduced nations to each other, and brought 
 individuals into close comparison, and rivalry in arms. Ac- 
 cording to some accounts, the number of armed men who had 
 assembled (in 1097) on the plains of Bythinia, in Asia Minor, 
 were 600,000; and that 100,000 were mounted and in armor. 
 Gibbon discredits these accounts, (chap Iviii.) Whatever the 
 number may have been, they were composed of different na- 
 tions, and many of them were clad in complete armor, and 
 could not be distinguished from each other, without some ex- 
 terior mark. This mark was painted or engraved on the shield, 
 at first, merely a particular color; and afterwards all that fan- 
 cy could invent; as flou^ers, fruits, animals, and allegorical ex- 
 pressions of qualities, affections, or favors. Hitherto, none oth- 
 er than baptismal names were in use. The necessity of further 
 distinction among this armed multitude, led to surnames, deriv- 
 ed from places of residence, personal qualities, professions, em- 
 ployments, and similar characteristics. These distinctions on 
 shields became the emblems of heraldry, and the foundation of 
 that science; and were also proofs of nobility. The names 
 became family names, and, in the long lapse of time, have been 
 fashioned into the endless variety which are now known. 
 [Heeren's Essai, p. 210.] 
 
 Tournamc7its are supposed to have been known, and to have 
 been held and regulated by established rules, before the time 
 of the crusades. These exciting movements had an influence 
 on tournaments, and imparted to them a more solemn and a 
 more military character. There were certain indispensable 
 qualifications for being received as a competitor for honors, 
 ever, in the presence of princes, and rewarded by the approba- 
 tion of noble and princely females. No one, who could not 
 prove a descent from noble ancestors, could be allowed to prove 
 his skill in a tournament. This institution began in France; 
 and was carried thence into other countries. An accident in 
 France tended to bring disrepute on these trials of skill. In 
 1559, Henry H., king of France, was killed in a tournament. 
 After the close of the sixteenth century, these meetings were 
 discontinued. The tournament was kept up more than four 
 centuries, in France and Germany, and had a decided influence 
 in softening and meliorating manners. Though there are 
 
EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 461 
 
 very good accounts of the preparations, and ceremonies, and 
 consequences of tournaments, it is very difficult to form, at this 
 distance of time, any satisfactory opinion of their real influence 
 on society. (See History of Chivalry by Charles Mills, first 
 published in 1825.) 
 
 Orders of knighthood, which were both religious and mili- 
 tary, arose out of the crusades. They are a very striking ex- 
 ample of the unforeseen efTect of institutions which appear to 
 be of little importance in their origin. Individuals in the east 
 were formed into societies to defend their newly acquired ter- 
 ritories, protect pilgrims, and take care of the sick. They ac- 
 quired great riches, and a great influence in aflairs ; and were 
 held together long after the crusades ended. They were sub- 
 ject to no temporal sovereign ; governed themselves by their 
 own laws, and acknowledged no chief, or head, but the poises. 
 
 The earliest and the most distinguished of these orders was 
 that of the knights of St. John, of Jerusalem ; afterwards call- 
 ed the knights of Malta. The merchants of Amalfi, (Italy, 
 25 miles S. E. of Naples,) built a church, a monastery and 
 hospital at Jerusalem, before the crusades, dedicated to St. John. 
 Out of these arose the order of St. John. In 1114, pope Pas- 
 cal! II. gave power to the Hospitalers to choose a superior. In 
 1120 CalixtLis II. divided the fraternity into three classes, the 
 warriors the priests, and the superintendents of the sick. The 
 warriors, took the name of knights of the hospital of St. John, 
 of Jerusalem. Their riches were derived from the voluntary 
 gifts of pilgrims, and from the devout, in all Europe. 
 
 When this order of St. John was expelled from Palestine, by 
 the Egyptian Mamelukes, at the end of the thirteenth century 
 (1291,) they established themselves at Cyprus; but were ex- 
 pelled from thence. In 1309 they conquered the Island of 
 Rhodes, and held it till 1522, when they were driven from 
 thence by sultan Soliman II. Their residence at Rhodes gave 
 them the name of knights of Rhodes. This expulsion distrib- 
 uted them among several places. In 1530 they were again 
 collected at Malta, by a gift to the order of that island by 
 Charles V., emperor. The knights of St. John held great es- 
 tates in various parts of Europe, and kept up a respectable 
 military force. They existed, as an order, nearly 700 years. 
 They disappeared in the turmoil of the French revolution. 
 
 The order of knights templar was instituted by Frenchmen, 
 
 at Jerusalem, in 1120, for the avowed purpose of keeping the 
 
 roads open for pilgrims. The king Baudoin, (or Baldwin,) 
 
 lodged them in his palace, which was near the temple, whence 
 
 39* 
 
462 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 their name. This order acquired immense riches, in different 
 parts of Europe, especially in France; and participated in pass- 
 ing events, with powerful influence. The order was suppress- 
 ed by Philip the Fair, of France, between the years 1307 and 
 1310. The circumstances attending the suppression have been 
 noticed in the sketches of France. The templars were charged 
 with high crimes, to justify their extinction as an order. Able 
 writers have appeared on both sides. Heeren (who wrote in 
 1807) refers to the controversy, but does not assume to pro- 
 nounce. [Essai, p. 221.] 
 
 The order of Teutonick knights, of Jerusalem, was founded 
 in 1192, about a century after the crusades began. The name 
 indicates the origin of the order. They retired from Palestine 
 to the north of Europe, and, with permission of the pope, con- 
 quered the country along the Baltic sea, which is now part of 
 Prussia. The seat of this order was afterwards in Franconia. 
 
 These fraternities, at once military, religious, noble, and rich, 
 had a powerful command in societ}^ and were able to keep 
 their numbers unimpaired. The younger sons of noble fami- 
 lies, were honorably provided for, when they could obtain the 
 favor of being received as members. Founded originally un- 
 der the patronage of the holy see, celibacy was among the 
 number of their vows, as were many other obligations, of like 
 solemnity, and equal force. 
 
 The examples at Jerusalem led to the establishment of sev- 
 eral orders in Europe, and especially in Spain, where a war 
 was going on against Moorish infidels. In 1156 appeared the 
 knights of Calatrava; in 1160, the knights of St. James de 
 Compostella. Among other orders that of Christ was founded 
 in Portugal, in 1319, of which the king was grand master. 
 This order is said to have been enriched by the confiscated 
 property of the templars, who were destroyed about that time. 
 The order of the garter was founded in 1349, by Edward III., 
 of England, while at Calais. No religious enthusiasm is 
 charged upon this order, though it has also the name of St. 
 George. The Spanish and Portuguese orders of knighthood 
 came under the dominion of the respective kings, in the six- 
 teenth century. Their riches were applied to promote the pur- 
 poses of these kings. In 1550, Henry III., of Portugal, sur- 
 named the Navigator, is said to have used the riches of the 
 order of Christ, in carrying on his exploring expeditions. 
 
 The effect of the crusades on commerce, and industry. Pro- 
 ductions of India and China, and other parts of Asia, were 
 brought to the shores of the Mediterranean, even in the days 
 
Effects of crusades. 463 
 
 of Solomon. Some of these productions were known in the 
 west in the time of Charlemagne, (800.) Silk was then an 
 article of dress. At that time, and for centuries afterwards, the 
 people of the west had nothing- to give in exchange for eastern 
 products, nor were they skilled in the industrious arts. The 
 frequency of intercourse between the west and the east, while 
 the two centuries of warfare were passing, greatly extended 
 commercial relations, introduced new articles of commerce, and 
 enabled the people of the west to develope their ow^n resources 
 and powers. In this very comprehensive subject it will be 
 sufficient for the present purpose to present a very general out- 
 line. 
 
 In showing why commerce did not flourish in Rome, under 
 the dominion of the popes, nor in Constantinople, under the 
 emperors, professor Heeren says: — " Commerce flourishes only 
 U'ith liberty, and the spirit of repuhlicanism : this is a trutJi 
 jjroved by all history." The republics of Italy availed them- 
 selves of the advantages which the new relations with the east 
 had brought to view. Tiie three most distinguished among 
 these were Venice, Pisa, and Genoa; each of Avhich had com- 
 mercial establishments in the cities and ports of the Mediter- 
 ranean, and of the waters connected with that sea. These three 
 republics were rivals and enemies. Genoa drove Pisa from 
 the sea in August, 1284. Venice nearly destroyed the mari- 
 time power of Genoa, in 1382. Before the end of the next 
 century the Portuguese discoveries prepared the way for the 
 commercial overthrow of Venice. Besides these republics, 
 commerce was carried on from ports in Spain, and in France, 
 with the east. The Catalonians, on the eastern coast of Spain, 
 have the honor of presenting the earliest code of maritime law, 
 under the name of Consolato del Mar.* This important event 
 is supposed to have occurred within the first half of the thir- 
 teenth century, because it was generally known in the year 
 1255. In that year, the Venitians, established at Constanti- 
 nople, held a meeting in the church of St. Sophia, to consider 
 this code of laws. It had been translated from the Spanish in- 
 to Italian, and was adopted by that meeting, and became a 
 commercial law for the Mediterranean sea. [Heeren, p. 376.] 
 
 * Mr. Hallam sugg:ests that the code known as the Consolato del Mar, 
 was the ancient Bhodianlaw of the Sea ; that it had been preserved by 
 the Roman emperors, and only rc-appearcd, about the middle of the thir- 
 teenth century. [Mid. Ages, "chap ix. part II.] 
 
 The Article VI., in the Foreign GLuarterly Review, (London,) No. 
 XXXVII., for April, 1837, contains a learned essay on the origin of the 
 ancient maritime codes of law. 
 
464 
 
 EFFECTS OF CRUSADES. 
 
 The merchandise which was brought to the seaports of 
 Italy, was carried thence across the Alps. From about 1261, 
 this commerce became important. Before that time, and es- 
 pecially from 1204, when the crusaders took Constantinople, 
 till they were expelled, fifty-seven years afterwards, the com- 
 merce between that city and the west, was along the Danube. 
 Vienna and Ratisbon grew up under that commerce. After 
 1261, Augsburg and Nuremburg became the great commer- 
 cial cities of Germany, through which merchandise passed to 
 the great cities along the Rhine. Augsburg is about one hun- 
 dred and seventy miles south-east of Mentz, and Nuremburg 
 is about one hundred and forty miles east by south from Mentz, 
 and is nearly north from Augsburg, seventy miles. Heeren, 
 speaking of these two cities, says, — " A glorious memory 
 accompanies the days of their prosperity. Their immense 
 riches were employed to cultivate, within their walls, the sci- 
 ences and the arts, of which the sacred, fire is not extinguish- 
 ed, in their decline and decay." 
 
 Western Europe is indebted to the crusades for the manu- 
 factory of silks. In 1148, Roger II., king of Sicily, (one of 
 the Norman race, settled in Italy,) took Corinth, Thebes, and 
 Athens from the Greek emperor. It is said that eggs of the 
 silk-worm were brought to Constantinople in the time of Jus- 
 tinian, and that the manufacture of silk was well understood in 
 what is now called the Morea, the ancient Peloponnessus. 
 Roger transferred many workmen to Sicily, and the manufac- 
 ture of that article became very successful. Thence the art of 
 silk-making went to Lucca, Florence, Venice, Mantua, Milan, 
 and to the cities of the south of France. The several arts of 
 weaving, dying, embroidering, were undoubtedly improved by 
 Italian and French ingenuity. [See chapter liii. of Gibbon's 
 Decline and Fall of Roman Empire.] 
 
 The sugar-cane, in the west, is another acquisition from the 
 crusades. The Christians first became acquainted, with it in 
 the environs of Tripoli in Syria. It had become known and 
 was cultivated in Sicily about the time that silk was introduced 
 there, (1148.) From Sicily the sugar-cane was carried to 
 Madeira, and from thence to America. From being an article 
 of luxury, it became one of necessity with most classes. 
 
 The most material benefits which the nations of western 
 Europe derived from the crusades may be comprised under 
 several heads : 1, The extension of geographical knowledge. 
 2. The knowledge of natural productions, and articles of com- 
 merce before unknown. 3. Mutual advancement among the 
 
CHANGES IN SOCIETY. 465 
 
 most important nations in knowledge of each other. 4. The 
 breaking up of tiie ancient feudal habits and associations, and 
 opening the way to new employments. 5. The profitable and 
 civilizing exercise of industrious powers. 6. The perception 
 of the truth, (or at least of others which might conduct to it.) 
 It is not a law of the Creator, nor necessarily a law of soci- 
 ety, that men shall be divided into masters and slaves, despots 
 and subjects. 
 
 There were, on the other hand, very serious evils in the 
 train of the crusades. Am.ong many that might be mentioned, 
 several diseases, hardly known before that time in Europe, 
 were introduced. The plague, leprosy, and other malignant 
 maladies were brought to the west by the return of vessels, 
 armies, and bands of pilgrims. These diseases, known at all 
 times in the east, were promoted in quality and virulence, by 
 the gathering of such multitudes, the absence of all salutary 
 regulations ; but more by filthiness, the use of baths in common, 
 and by exceeding licentiousness. 
 
 The people of the west soon found themselves obliged to 
 resort to remedies and preventives. Houses, solitary and dis- 
 tant from human habitations, were provided to receive the 
 diseased, who were compelled to retire thither. About the 
 middle of the fifteenth century there were 2000 hospitals in 
 France. The knights of St. John had, in different countries, 
 1900 of their own. These maladies did not disappear by 
 curative or scientific means. They were extirpated, (most 
 commonly with the patients themselves,) by preventing con- 
 tagion and infection ; and because they had been brought to 
 climates where they would not naturally arise, or be propagat- 
 ed by manners, or modes of life. 
 
 CHAPTER LXin. 
 
 RETROSPECT OF THE FIVE CENTURIES FROM 1000 TO 1500. 
 
 At the beginning of this period there were three principal 
 divisions of society: I. The feudal lords, of various grades. 
 2. The clergy, and the religious orders. 3. The mass of in- 
 habitants, greatly exceeding in numbers the two first divisions. 
 These inhabitants, with few exceptions, were vassals or serfs 
 of the lords or of the clergy, distinguished by classes, with 
 
466 
 
 CHANGES IN SOCIETY. 
 
 varied obligations and privileges. The feudal lords, whether 
 clergy or laity, exercised a rigorous dominion over the vassals, 
 and the clergy maintained a despotic authority, founded in igno- 
 rance and superstition, over both vassals and lords. The sur- 
 face of the country is supposed to have exhibited vast tracts of 
 forest, few cultivated fields, and a small number of cities or 
 towns. The right of property in the soil was vested in the 
 lords, the clergy, and the religious corporations. Monasteries, 
 nunneries, churches, and fortified dwelling-places or castles, 
 were the only buildings except the humble abodes of the vas- 
 sals. There have been frequent occasions to mention, in pre- 
 ceding pages, the employments incident to society so consti- 
 tuted. These social and political relations had been firmly 
 established for so many ages, and such was the universal igno- 
 rance, that none of the parties knew there had been, or could 
 be, any better or other relations. 
 
 At the end of this period, (in 1500,) the condition of society 
 had essentially changed, in many respects. The changes, 
 though generally advantageous and meliorating, cannot be 
 traced to the designs of the wise, patriotic, or benevolent. 
 Consequences, undesigned and unforeseen, became, in their 
 turn, causes of still more important consequences. It is more 
 reasonable to regard these events as arising from overruling 
 Providence, than from the moral agency of man. If it were 
 possible to trace out the causes of the changes which occurred 
 in these five centuries, it would be a tedious and unprofitable 
 labor. If the results can be clearly stated, and if the promi- 
 nent causes can be stated in connexion with them, the present 
 purpose will be accomplished. 
 
 At the close of the fifteenth century, the feudal sovereign- 
 ties had been nearly annihilated. The right of property in 
 many of them had been annexed to the crown, and where not 
 so, the feudal lords had ceased to be sovereigns, and had be- 
 come subjects. Standing troops, or hired troops, had been 
 substituted for the tumultuous armies of vassals. Vassalage, 
 or slavery, had disappeared in some territories, and had been 
 much mitigated, in its evils and burthens, in others. Cities 
 and towns had arisen ; and some cities were free, and entitled, 
 by charter, to the right of self-government. Properly speak- 
 ing, a jjeople had arisen ; that is, a numerous class in towns 
 and cities, who were considered as a third estate in the com- 
 munity, the nobles and the clergy being the other two, and the 
 king over all. There is no doubt that social life was greatly 
 meliorated by the manumission of vassals or slaves. It has 
 
CHANGES IN SOCIETY. 
 
 467 
 
 been said that the influences of the Christian religion were 
 the principal cause. However this may have been, there were 
 other causes. The most effective one (in Sismondi's opinion) 
 was iiitrrest. The feudal landlords discerned that their estates 
 could be made more productive and valuable to themselves if 
 cultivated hy freemen, who shared, equally with landlords, the 
 products of labor, than if cultivated by slaves, who could 
 acquire nothing for themselves. But, masters and slaves in 
 Europe were both of the lohite race; and slaves were often 
 the equals, if not the superiors, of their m.asters. 
 
 A better knowledge of agriculture had been acquired, especial- 
 ly in Italy and the south of France. Commerce had become 
 Avell understood, and the products of all climes, and the manu- 
 factures of all countries, jfrom the west of Europe to the east 
 of Asia, were freely interchanged. Industry devoted itself to 
 learning and to literature. Universities had been founded, 
 and thousands of students were employed, at the same time, in 
 Italy, France, and England, and (though in less proportion) 
 in other countries. The rudeness and vulgarity of the tenth 
 centur}', among nobles, had disappeared before the courtesy, 
 gallantry, and refinement of the school of chivalry. Woman 
 liad taken her rank in the order of society, and was, perhaps, 
 exalted even above it. 
 
 Some inventions had been wrought out, and some discov- 
 eries made, which tended essentially to produce changes in 
 society. At the head of all should be placed the art of print- 
 ing, the mariner's compass, and the use of gunpow^der ; and 
 next, the discovery of ancient manuscripts, and the disposition 
 and the ability to study them, and to find, in that study, the 
 means of gratifying an honorable ambition. The changes in 
 political and social relations were, undoubtedly, advantageous 
 to society. But the dominion of the church continued, not- 
 withstanding, and, during the first four centuries, had become 
 stronger than ever. In the last of these centuries (from 1400 
 to 1500) the church had become too depraved and too despotic 
 for the degree of intelligence to which society had arrived ; 
 and the elements were gathering for the revolution which 
 broke out in the following century. 
 
 How these changes, many of them highly beneficial to 
 society, were produced, is a problem of very difficult solution. 
 In looking over the events of these five centuries, it is obvious, 
 that consequences have flowed from many of them which were 
 not thought of in connexion with these events. He who at 
 first took an impression on paper from an engraved block of 
 
468 INTELLECTUAL CHANGES. 
 
 wood ; he who first guided his bark by the magnet, and he 
 who first made the application of gunpowder to project a ball, 
 had no view to the future consequences, now well known. 
 Besides the great and well- known causes of change, there 
 were many others, unrecorded and unmarked, and springing 
 from the evil, as well as the worthy propensities of human 
 nature. Example, imitation, envy, rivalry, emulation, may be 
 effective agents in changing the state of societ}^ though the 
 mode and the measure of effectiveness are not found in histor- 
 ical accounts. We have space only to notice, very briefly, 
 some of the events to which historians attribute the changes 
 which occurred in these five centuries. 
 
 It is generally supposed that the first light which dawned 
 on the darkness of the middle ages, came from the Arabians. 
 Respect for learning had arisen among this people, at Bagdad, 
 on the banks of the Tigris, early in the eighth century. In 
 the year 786, Haroun Al Rashid began his illustrious reign. 
 He caused all the works of the learned, and especially of the 
 Greeks, to be brought to Bagdad, and translated into Arabic. 
 His court was the resort of eminent men of all nations. His 
 son, Al Mamun, who reigned till 832, was equally a patron of 
 learning and of learned men. For nearly a century, an extra- 
 ordinary intelligence and refinement adorned the courts of 
 these caliphs, during the darkest period of western Europe. 
 This age of intellectual superiority continued at Bagdad until 
 the Turks became masters, (936,) and then gradually declined 
 through the two following centuries. But, meanwhile, the 
 treasures which had been gathered at Bagdad had been com- 
 municated to the west, and were received and justly valued, se- 
 pecially at Cordova, the seat of the califate in Spain. Germans, 
 Frenchmen, and Englishmen attended the Arabian schools 
 in that country, and carried thence to the north the instruction 
 imparted by their philosophers and teachers. The works of 
 Aristotle, said to have been translated by Avicenna, at Bagdad, 
 (between 980 and 1036,) were taught at Cordova by Averroes, 
 who flourished about 1172, and were, probably, taught there a 
 century earlier. The philosophy of this Grecian came through 
 this channel to the Christian schools of Europe. It came, 
 however, in so debased and corrupted a form, as to have misdi- 
 rected the pursuit of knowledge. Systems of learning arose 
 on this foundation which had no connexion with knowledge. 
 This learning was afterwards the principal subject of teaching 
 in the schools. When the study of the Greek became an 
 occupation with the scholars of Europe, and they could read 
 
SCHOLASTIC SCIENCE. 
 
 the works of Aristotle in the orig-inal language, '• with what 
 surprise (says an eminent author) did they find, that their con- 
 tents were totally different from what had been, for centuries, 
 taught in the name of this great man." 
 
 In the twelfth century, three causes are assigned for the 
 diligent attention then given to intellectual pursuits : 1. The 
 discovery and study of the civil lavir. 2. The study of the 
 canon law. 3. Ambition to become scholars, supposed to be 
 derived from the Arabian impulse. However this may be, it 
 is known that, in 1 133, a university was established at Bologna, 
 in upper Italy, at the foot of the Apennines, and that Irnerius 
 lectured there on the civil law. Dr. Robertson says, that the 
 Pandects were found about this time, at Amalii. Hallam 
 thinks this an error, and that the Pandects were known and 
 studied in Europe half a century earlier. Soon after, univer- 
 sities were established in manj?- other cities, and attracted nu- 
 merous students. It is hardly credible that there were thirty 
 thousan4 at Oxford, England. 
 
 It has been before remarked, that the philosophy of Aristotle 
 had received an entirely new version in the schools of the east. 
 It was read in the west in this eastern form, with the commenta- 
 ries of many teachers, and it became at last, (as Hallam happily 
 expresses it,) " a barren tree, that conceals its want of fruit 
 by a profusion of leaves." The metaphysical, mystical, in- 
 comprehensible subtleties, which passed under the name of the 
 philosophy of the eminent Greek, settled into " the scholastic 
 learning," because it was taught in schools founded by distin- 
 guished men. Some men acquired an enduring fame for their 
 accomplishments in disputation, and their knowledge of terms 
 and phrases, which no man would now attempt to understand. 
 This metaphysical cast of thought and expression, communi- 
 cated itself to all the intellectual pursuits of the time, not ex- 
 cepting the law and the administration of justice. The efTects 
 are still perceived, and are very slowly wearing out. There 
 are names which have come down to the present time, con- 
 nected with the scholastic science. Some of them so frequently 
 occur, that it may be useful to ascertain the times, respectively, 
 in which the persons lived who are thus distinguished. Peter 
 Abelard (the husband of Heloise) Avas born near Nantes, in 
 France, in 1079; died in 1142. He had a school of theology 
 and rhetoric, which was attended by three thousand scholars 
 at the same time. Albertus Magnus was of a noble flunily in 
 Suabia ; born about 1193, and lived about ninety years. He 
 was called great from his extraordinary learning. He made 
 40 
 
470 EMINENT MEN. 
 
 philosophical experiments, which led to the belief that he dealt 
 in magic. Thomas Aquinas, his pupil, destroyed an automa- 
 ton of his master's construction, believing it to be the work of 
 the devil. The works of Albert, which might have caused 
 him to be remembered with respect and gratitude, perished in 
 his own time. Those which gave him celebrity are in twenty- 
 one folio volumes, the contents of which are probably now 
 known to no one. Thomas Aquinas was a native of Cala- 
 bria, (in Naples,) descended from a noble family ; born in 
 1224, died in 1274. He was called " The Angelical Doctor," 
 " The fifth Doctor of the Church," " The Eagle of Divines," 
 " The Angel of the Schools." His writings are comprised in 
 seventeen folio volumes. Some of them are said to be of 
 authority in the Catholic church. John Duns, called also 
 Duns Scotus, was among the eminent in the schools, in France, 
 England, and Germany. He was born in Northumberland, 
 and died about 1309, at Cologne, on the Rhine. William 
 Occam, or Ockham, was called " The Invincible Doctor." 
 He was a pupil of Duns Scotus, and founder of a sect called 
 Nominalists : died in 1347. This philosophy was an absolute 
 waste of time and talent ; and, about the middle of the four- 
 teenth century, its professors discerned that nothing had been 
 added to real knowdedge, or ever could be, by any study or 
 use of words and terms destitute of all practical or rational 
 meaning. 
 
 While the philosophers of the schools were carrying on 
 their warfare of sounds, the provencal poetry and the roman- 
 tic culture of the imagination, were objects of attention in the 
 south of France.* The modern languages of Europe, Italian, 
 French, and Spanish, by unmarked steps then, and by steps 
 which cannot be traced now, were becoming the medium of 
 thought in works of fancy, in science, and in business. There 
 were men who discerned the emptiness of the scholastic dis- 
 putations. At the head of all of them is placed Roger Bacon, 
 (born 1214, died 1292,) to whom Hallam intimates an indebt- 
 edness from Lord Bacon, which this eminent philosopher does 
 not seem to have acknowledged. [Hallam's Middle Ages, 
 vol. ii. p. 357.] The Italian language had been so moulded and 
 formed, that, about the year 1300, it could be, and was used by 
 the Florentine Dante in a manner to secure to him a lasting 
 
 * Mrs. Dobson has published the literary history of the Troubadours, 
 collected from the French of La Curne de St. Palaye, in a small volume. 
 There is a similar work by the French historian, Millot. 
 
EMINENT MEN. 471 
 
 renown. Dante is the abridi^ed name of Durante Alisfhieri, 
 born at Florence in 12G5; he rose to distinction there, and 
 had various public employments. When he was about thirty- 
 five years of age, the party to which he belonged (the Bianchi, 
 a division of the Guelfs) was vanquished, and Dante was 
 exiled. The rest of his life was passed in sorrow and depen- 
 dence. He died at Ravenna in 1321. His fame rests on the 
 great poem called Divina Comedia. This is an account of a 
 visit made by himself, accompanied by the Roman poet Virgil, 
 to hell, purgatory, and heaven. 
 
 Francis Petrarch was born in the life-time of Dante, at 
 Arezzo, in Tuscany, in 1304, and died in 1374. The emi- 
 nence which Petrarch obtained (as much perhaps from the 
 romantic association of his name with that of Laura, as from 
 any other cause) as a poet and learned man, is familiar to most 
 readers. 
 
 John Boccaccio, the son of a Florentine merchant, was born 
 at Paris in 1313, and died in 1375, at Cortaldo, in Tuscany. 
 These three eminent men are considered to be the creators of 
 the classic Italian language, especially the first. They were 
 all living at the same time, in the first years of Boccaccio and 
 ihc last of Danto, though thoeo two were not known to each 
 other. The Decameron (one hundred tales in prose) is the 
 work on which the fame of Boccaccio rests. 
 
 The earliest of the English poets, Geoffrey Chaucer, (born 
 in 1328, died in 1400,) was contemporary with Boccaccio and 
 Petrarch, and may have produced similar effects in his native 
 isle with those which were produced by his brother poets in 
 Italy. However this may have been, the fact is established, 
 that the genius of Europeans Avas called into action in the 
 early part of the fourteenth century, on subjects more useful 
 and more permanent than scholastic erudition. The honors 
 which were accorded to the learned, must have excited great 
 emulation among all who had claims to be considered among 
 that class. The single instance of the honors offered to Pe- 
 trarch, shows that literary fame transcended all other fame. 
 On the 23d of August, 1340, Petrarch was invited by the sen- 
 ate of Rome to go to that city and receive there the laurel 
 crown, according to the ancient forms established in the best 
 days of Roman grandeur ; and, in the evening of the same 
 day, he received an invitation from the chancellor of the uni- 
 versity of Paris, to repair to that cit}^ to receive a laurel 
 crown, as the just reward of his literary eminence.* 
 
 * The most reasonable account of Petrach, and his real merits, may 
 be found in Sismondi's Italian Republics, vol. v. chap. 34. 
 
472 DISCOVERIES AND INVENTIONS. 
 
 The fourteenth century produced many writers in the Ital- 
 ian cities, historians as well as poets, some of them of great 
 celebrity, especially three of the name of Villani. The names 
 of Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio, are the only ones which 
 are familiar to most readers of the present day. Soon after 
 these eminent men flourished, learned industry devoted itself 
 to the study of ancient manuscripts; and the pride of ambition 
 was gratified in Latin scholarship. On this, Sismondi re- 
 marks : — " It was in the language of past ages, and by placing 
 one's self by the side of the dead, that glory was sought ; as 
 though inspiration could ever come through a language which 
 had never reached the bottom of the heart in the intimacy of 
 domestic relations ; a longue in which the son had never heard 
 his mother, nor the lover his beloved, and which was incapa- 
 ble of exciting a popular emotion." [Sismondi, vol. viii. p. 5.] 
 
 The great discoveries and inventions which have been men- 
 tioned, require a brief notice of their origin. 
 
 The 'mariner'' s Compass. This is attributed to a citizen of 
 Amalfi, named Flavius Gioja, about the year 1300. The com- 
 pass was known before that time, though it is not known 
 when it became sufficiently understood to be generally used. 
 Dr. Robertson places the discovpry " soon after the end of the 
 holy war," (1291.) Vol. i. p. 68. It is placed fifty or one 
 hundred years earlier by others. See Hallam's Middle Ages, 
 vol. ii. p. 277. Koch, vol. i. p. 245. Macpherson on Com- 
 merce, vol. i. p. 364. 
 
 Guii'pou'der. If Roger Bacon, who died in 1292, knew 
 any thing of that composition now called gunpowder, Koch 
 (vol. i. p. 242) thinks he acquired his knowledge from the 
 books translated from the Arabic. The same writer treats the 
 commonly received opinion of invention or discovery by the 
 German Schwartz, as a fable. Cannon were first used by the 
 Moors, in Spain, in 1342. Small-arms did not come into use 
 till about one hundred years afterwards. This accidental 
 combination of saltpetre, charcoal, and sulphur, (substances 
 harmless and insignificant, singly,) banished the gorgeous dis- 
 play of the tournament, and deprived chivalry of its heroic 
 honors. It may be truly considered as a levelling invention. 
 
 Printing. The uncertainty of its origin indicates that it 
 was not the invention of any one mind, but of many, and at 
 different times and places, and gradually perfected by different 
 suggestions and experiments. Koch (Tableau des Revo, 
 de I'Europe, vol. i. p. 257, and seq.) attributes moveable types 
 to John Gutenburgh of Mayence, (or Mentz, on the Rhine,) 
 
DISCOVERIES AND INVENTIONS. 478 
 
 in 1436. He considers Peter SchcefTer, of Gernsheim, the in- 
 ventor of casting of types, at Mayence, in the year 1 452. Oth- 
 ers attribute the invention of casting to John Faust, the son-in- 
 law, and associate of Schocffer. Koch seems to have made it 
 certain, that the same Gutenburgh had a press at Strasbourgh 
 from 1436 to 1445, in which latter year he returned to May- 
 ence, and formed a partnership with Faust. It can hardly be 
 doubted that the art was kept secret as long as possible. In 
 1474 William Caxton introduced printing in England. The 
 first|book was on the game of chess.* [Macpherson on com- 
 merce, vol. 1. p. 688.] 
 
 Ancient manuscripts or hooks. It is evidence of a great 
 change in the intellectual occupations, that a diligent search 
 was made throughout the fifteenth century for ancient literature. 
 The places in which the search was most successful were 
 churches and monasteries ; and Bracciolini Poggio, a Tuscan 
 by birth, and of noble family, is supposed to have been the 
 most successful of those who so employed themselves. He 
 was secretary to eight successive popes. In the first volume of 
 Roscoe's Life of Lorenzo de Medici, an account is given of this 
 man, and of his labors. 
 
 Paper. It is probable that the invention of paper-making 
 from linen, had some efTect in promoting the changes in Europe. 
 Paper-making from cotton was very ancient in China. In the 
 year 947, the best paper known was said to be that made at 
 Samarcand, in Bucharia, (east of the Caspian.) Macpherson, 
 vol. 1, p. 269. The oldest linen paper known, is in the library 
 of the emperor at Vienna, of the date of 1253. 
 
 In connexion with these intellectual pursuits, the practical 
 arts and sciences had been advancing. The time may be said 
 to have gone by, in which princes and prelates could command 
 the submissive multitude to ^ȣ'/ieye and obey. The day was 
 dawning in w^hich the adverse doctrine, inquire and examine, 
 was to prevail. The causes of this great change may be, in 
 part, perceived ; but there must have been many others not to 
 be traced, but no less efTective. All these causes known and 
 unknown, and whether operating singly or in conabination, 
 had stamped a new character on society, compared with that of 
 the eleventh century. The despotism of the Roman church 
 preserved its character. But its avarice, profligacy, and cor- 
 
 * In the Foreign anarterly Review, (London,) Art. VII., April, 1837, 
 the origin of the art of printing is discussed. The honor, according to 
 this writer, belongs to Gutenburgh. 
 40* 
 
474 EASTERN EMPIRE. 
 
 ruption, could no longer be concealed under the sacred office of 
 the priesthood. The elements of revolution had long been fer- 
 menting; and society may well be considered as sufficiently 
 enlightened to have carried revolution to its full length, and to 
 have abolished the clergy, and to have reformed the church. 
 There were many obstacles to such measures. Whatever may 
 have been thought of the clergy as a class, there were many 
 pure and worthy members among them. Religious reverence 
 was associated with every thing, political, social, domestic; and 
 multitudes were blind to the clerical abuses, or interested to 
 maintain them. A reformation in the church was known to 
 be necessary, and was earnestly desired ; but opinion was much 
 divided as to the manner of effecting it. There were perils in 
 attempting it in any manner, as the church had lost none of its 
 terrific power. The case was hopeless — nothing but convul- 
 sion and violence could break up the existing relations, and 
 form new ones. The pope, the cardinals, the bishops, and 
 the hosts of inferior clergy would not relinquish their hold, nor 
 admit the need of change ; the church had associated itself with 
 all temporal governments, and every grade of society — the 
 people of every Christian country, had a superstitious dread of 
 interfering with the objects so long regarded with reverential 
 awe. Great commendation may be due to some of the agents 
 who appeared in the measures of reform in the sixteenth centu- 
 ry. But the all-important event of freeing one portion of the 
 Christian community from the Roman church, was not of hu- 
 man design. It was too grand a conception for any mortal. 
 It was a result, not a purpose ; a result to which the Christian 
 world owes all its freedom, happiness and capacity to improve. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIV. 
 
 Constantine — Constantinople — Justinian — Factions of the Circus — Theo- 
 dora — Bclisarius — Narses— Edifices — Civil Law— Remarkable Events. 
 
 Constantine the Great, according to Gibbon, in his chap- 
 ter XIV., was born at Naissus, in Dacia, about the year 274. 
 Naisus is 450 miles north-west from Constantinople, and 100 
 miles south from the Danube. On the decease of his father 
 Constantius, at York, in England, in 306, Constantine was de- 
 clared emperor, by the army at that place. He had several 
 
EASTERN EMPIRE. 47& 
 
 competitors for the throne, whom he vanquished in several bat- 
 tles, in different places. The last of them was Licinius, who 
 maintained the imperial dignity at the eastern part of the em- 
 pire, in Europe. In the year 334, Constantine had united the 
 whole empire under his dominion. He had no partiality for 
 Rome; and, probably, had never resided there but at the time 
 when he conquered Maxentius, one of his five competitors, in 
 its vicinity. The design of establishing a new capital was 
 first entertained in 324. Gibbon's chapter XVII. is devoted to 
 a description of the site of ancient Byzantium, and the waters 
 and territory around it — to the selection of this place by Con- 
 stantine, as his seat of empire — to the building of the city — to 
 the government of the empire, from this place ; and to the or- 
 er of internal arrangement and police. The design was wor- 
 thy of a great mind, and was successfully executed. The 
 whole empire was laid under contribution to aggrandize Con- 
 stantinople, and it arose, at once, to be the grandest city of the 
 world. The most comprehensive and particular description we 
 have seen of this city is contained in a work entitled, " A Me- 
 moir on the Commerce and Navigation of the Black Sea, and 
 the Trade and Maritime Geography of Turkey and Egypt : 
 by Henry A. S. Dearborn.^^ (Published at Boston, in 1819, 
 2 vols. 8vo., with a third volume of maps; a work containing 
 a rich compilation of historical, geographical, and commercial 
 facts.) 
 
 The short description, necessary to the present purpose, is 
 taken from Gibbon, and the work above mentioned, and from 
 some other sources. The Euxine or black sea, and the Pro- 
 pontis, or sea of Marmora, are connected by the Bosphorus, or 
 channel of Constantinople, about sixteen miles in length, of 
 irregular course from north-east to south-west. Through this 
 channel there is an unceasing current from the Black Sea to the 
 Marmora. When this current comes within about a mile of 
 the Marmora, its course is nearly south. On the European side 
 it passes by the suburbs of Pera and Galata ; and the Port, 
 which is an arm of the Bosphorus, (extending up north-west- 
 wardly between these suburbs and the city;) and then by the 
 eastern side, or point of the city. On the Asiatic side, it passes 
 by Scutari, (the ancient Chalcedon) w^hich is nearly opposite 
 to the city. Between the city and Scutari, the Bosphorus 
 is about one mile and one furlong wide. The eastern point 
 of the city forms an obtuse angle, of about two-thirds of a mile, 
 between the Marmora and the Port, having the former for its 
 south boundary, and the port for its north-eastern one. As the 
 
476 EASTERN EMPIRE. 
 
 city extends westvvardly, between the Marmora and the Port, 
 over several hills, it gradually widens. At the distance of three 
 miles and a half, west from theBosphorus, it is four miles wide, 
 from the Marmora across to the port. On this line is the west- 
 ern wall of the city, or base of the triangle. At the south end 
 of the line, on the Marmora, are the seven towers. The walls 
 of the city are in contact with the waters, on all sides, but the 
 west. The wall here was (in 1453) a double one, having an 
 intervening ditch of great depth. The Port is 7 or 8 miles 
 long, of various widths ; the narrowest, opposite the city, is 
 about one quarter of a mile. The church of St. Sophia, now 
 a Mosk, is about three furlongs west from the Bosphorus, and 
 nearly in the middle of the point of land. Measuring from 
 the port to the Marmora, in a line through this church, running 
 from north to south, the distance exceeds, a little, seven fur- 
 longs. After the capture of Constantinople, in 1453, the whole 
 space between the church and the Bosphorus, and towards 
 the port, was appropriated by the sultan to his own exclusive 
 use. Here are the palace, harem, courts, and gardens. South- 
 west of the church, and near it, is the hippodrome, in which 
 the factions of the charioteers exhibited themselves. 
 
 At the west end of the sea of Marmora, about 120 miles from 
 the city, is the Hellespont, or Straits of the Dardanelles, about 35 
 miles in length, which connects the Marmora with the Grecian 
 Archipelago. The Black Sea, the channel of Constantinople, 
 the Marmora, and the Dardanelles, and the Archipelago, sepa- 
 rate Europe from Asia. 
 
 In the year 395, Theodorus divided the Roman empire into 
 west and east, and gave the one part to Honorius, the other to 
 Arcadius, his sons. The eastern empire extended from the 
 Black Sea along the Danube, to the 20ih degree of east long., 
 about 600 miles west from the Black Sea; and from the Danube 
 southwardly to the Adriatic, including Thrace, Macedonia, and 
 Epirus, and the territory known as Greece, and its islands. 
 The coast of Africa, from ancient Carthage to Palestine, includ- 
 ing Egypt, was part of the empire. The eastern coast of the 
 Mediterranean, was included, and thence northwardly to the 
 Black Sea, including also, all Asia Minor. Beyond this eastern 
 boundary, was the territory of the great valley of the Eu- 
 phrates and the Tigris, which had been the shifting boundary 
 of the Romans and Persians, for many centuries. 
 
 In the former part of these sketches, the succession from 
 Constantine to the commencement of the sixth century, has 
 been noticed. The authentic source of historical information 
 
JUSTINIAN. 477 
 
 for his period is found in the seventeenth and six following* 
 chapters of Gibbon. The present purpose is to make a sketch 
 of the eastern empire, from 500 to 1453, when the Turks pos- 
 sessed themselves of Constantinople. The materials are taken 
 from Gibbon, in general, excepting as to the crusades and the 
 church. As to these, Heeren, Koch, Hallam, and histories of 
 the church are the principal guides. As to the civil law, 
 Harris's Institutesof Justinian, and other authorities, are relied 
 on. The principal object is to notice those events which have 
 had a lasting effect on subsequent ages. Secondary to this, is 
 the actual condition of society in these ages, and the causes of 
 its wretchedness. Last, and the least important, is the course 
 of crime by which the throne of the Eastern, or Greek empire, 
 was gained or lost. It is probable, that more atrocious crimes 
 were committed in Constantinople in these nine or ten centu- 
 ries, than were ever known in any place, or among an equal 
 number of persons, in the same space of time. The character 
 of this criminality seems to hav^e been the more odious from 
 the power and influence which women appear to have had in 
 public aflairs. Many of these scenes occurred in the close of 
 the fifth, and commencement of the sixth century, which are 
 passed uver, to consider the reio-n of the emperor Justinian. 
 
 The family of this emperor was of humble origin. It was 
 first known at a place called Saidica, the capital of Bulgaria; 
 now known as Sophia, 285 miles west-north-west from Con- 
 stantinople. Justin, the uncle of Justinian, with two other 
 peasants, found their way from their birth-place to Constanti- 
 nople. Justin entered the army and acquired respect and 
 confidence as a soldier; and was raised by his comrades to the 
 throne, in the year 518. He adopted his nephew Justinian, 
 who reigned thirty-eight years and seven months, from 527 to 
 565. The events of his reign have been transmitted by Pro- 
 copius, who was secretary to the general Belisarius.* It is 
 worth noticing that while Justin w^as on the throne of Con- 
 stantinople, Theodoric w^as on the throne of Italy, and that 
 neither of these monarchs had been so w^ell educated as to be 
 able to write or read. Both of them attained to their distinction 
 by means of military renown. Remarkable as these vicissi- 
 tudes may appear, they were not singular. There were 
 changes in the condition of other individuals, equally remark- 
 able ; and perhaps no one more so than in the case of Theodora, 
 the wife of Justinian. She was one of three daughters of 
 
 ^ S?e Gibbon's fortieth chapter, 
 
478 
 
 JUSTINIAN. 
 
 Acacius, a native of the isle of Cyprus, whose employment 
 was that of keeper of the wild beasts maintained by the faction 
 of the blues. There were two numerous bodies of men, dis- 
 tinguished by the color of their garments, the blues and the 
 g-reens, who were pledged to deadly hostility to each other. 
 They were communities within the city, and sufficiently pow- 
 erful, not only to put the whole city in terror, but even the 
 emperor himself All occurrences, religious, political, and 
 military, had some connection with these factions. The fate 
 of Theodora was, in some degree, influenced by them, as her 
 father was connected with the blues. At his death, the oldest 
 of the three sisters was not seven years of age. All of them 
 were remarkable for grace and beauty, and all of them were 
 devoted to the theatre by their mother, at a time when it was 
 infamous to be of the theatrical company, even in depraved and 
 licentious Constantinople. There is no moral degradation 
 which is not affirmed of Theodora. After being for years, 
 Gibbon says, " the delight and the contempt of the city," she 
 accompanied a native of Tyre to Egypt, where he abandoned 
 her, and she found her way from Alexandria, through Syria 
 and Asia Minor, to Constantinople, having left a son who was 
 educated by his father, somewhere in Arabia. On her return 
 she became more discreet; assumed a character of chastity, 
 and ensnared Justinian, who, through many difficulties and 
 serious objections from her former infamy, made her his wife 
 and empress. " The prostitute who had polluted the theatre 
 of Constantinople, was adored as a queen, in the same city, by 
 grave magistrates, orthodox bishops, victorious generals, and 
 captive monarchs." The character of the government, and 
 the order of society is shown by the fact, that the cellar of 
 Theodora's palace contained prisons and dungeons, to which 
 all were hurried, without trial or public accusation, who in- 
 curred her displeasure. She saw with her own eyes, that 
 chains and torments were properly applied, according to her 
 feelings of justice. Yet Theodora is spoken of for her good 
 sense, and even her virtues, as a queen. After reigning 
 twenty-two years, she died of a cancer. Gibbon says, "the 
 prudence of Theodora is celebrated by Justinian himself; and 
 his laws are attributed to the sage counsels of his most revered 
 wife, whom he had received as a gift of the Deity." 
 
 The character of the times is further shown in the factions 
 of the circus. They arose from the color of the dress worn by 
 those who contended for the prizes. They soon became 
 associated with every public concern, and their influence ex- 
 
JUSTINIAN. 479 
 
 tended to the great cities of the provinces. The blues espoused 
 the side of orthodoxy, the greens were heretics ; that is, Mani- 
 chseans, Eutychians, Arians, &c. In the fiftli year of Justinian, 
 a tumult arose at the circus, at a celebration of the ides of 
 January, ordered by the emperor. The games were disturbed 
 by the clamors of the greens, till the emperor became irritated, 
 and ordered a crier to proclaim : " Be silent, ye insolent railers, 
 ye Jews, Samaritans, and Manichseans !" The greens then 
 complained that a general persecution was exercised against 
 their name and color: they at last lamented that the father of 
 Justinian had been born, and declared his son a homicide, an 
 ass, and a perjured tyrant. "Do you despise your lives!" 
 said Justinian. The blues, always armed, immediately com- 
 menced a conflict with the greens, which continued through 
 several successive days. All civil authority was at an end; 
 liberty, property, and person, without distinction of office or 
 sex, were submitted to the violence of the blues and greens. 
 The city was set on fire; the church of St. Sophia, and part of 
 the palace were consumed. Justinian prepared to escape into 
 Asia, and assembled a council to decide whether he should fly. 
 All of this council advised to flight, but Theodora. If the 
 words which Gibbon attributes to her, were hers, w^hatever 
 her morals and her heart may have been, she has claim to be' 
 ranked as a heroine : " If flight were the only means of safety, 
 yet I should disdain to fly. Death is the condition of our 
 birth. I adhere to the maxim of antiquity, that the throne is a 
 glorious sepulchre." This firmness turned the attention of the 
 council to other measures. The blues and greens had come 
 to a sort of armistice, and were assembled in the hippodrome. 
 Three thousand chosen troops were led thither, and the en- 
 trances at the two ends were cautiously approached by this 
 body in two divisions, and thirty thousand persons are said to 
 have fallen in the promiscuous slaughter. Justinian and 
 Theodora were thus reinstated in their power. They used it, 
 as may be expected, with a vigor proportioned to the insult 
 which the dignity of the purple had received; and especially 
 on the greens and their adherents, who, in the course of the 
 tumult, had proclaimed an opponent emperor. 
 
 The wars of Justinian were almost incessant; sometimes 
 wdth the Persians, and sometimes with the barbarians. His 
 wars were conducted by Belisarius, and afterwards by Narses. 
 The former is entitled to the highest praise that can ever be- 
 long to the character of a warrior. He came from an obscure 
 family in Thrace. He rose to the highest command. The 
 
480 JUSTINIAN. 
 
 military glory of Justinian was won by him. In 530, he van- 
 quished an army of Persia. The only battle he ever lost, and 
 that not by his fault, was in the following year, against the 
 same enemy. In 532, he was called home to suppress the 
 blue and green factions. In 534, he was sent to Africa, to 
 conquer the Vandal kingdom established at Carthage. The 
 most consummate prudence and skill accomplished this enter- 
 prise. Gelimer, the king of the Vandals, driven in the last 
 resort to a fortress in Mauritania, was there besieged. When 
 invited to surrender, and when almost destitute of the necessa- 
 ries of life, he refused; but besought the leader of his enemies 
 to send him a loaf of bread, and a harp to console his sorrows, 
 and a sponge to bathe his eyes; (which were diseased from 
 exposure and suffering.) He was taken and conducted to the 
 foot of the throne, on which Justinian and Theodora were 
 seated. To Belisarius was allowed a triumphal entry, the 
 only one that was ever allowed to a subject, at Constantinople. 
 Among the trophies, were the holy vessels of Solomon's tem- 
 ple, which had been carried to Rome 450 years before. It 
 was seventy years since they had been plundered from Rome 
 and carried to Carthage. By the emperor's order they were 
 returned to the church of Jerusalem. This was the end of the 
 •Vandals. There is a medal still in being, commem.orative of 
 these events, bearing the words — Belisarius Gloria Roman- 
 orum. In 540, Belisarius conducted Vitiges, the C4othic king 
 of Italy, to Constantinople. In 559 he carried on the war 
 against the Bulgarians, and conquered them. He was, at other 
 times, engaged against the Persians and barbarians. 
 
 Although Belisarius thus contributed to the glory of Justin- 
 ian, and at no time assumed to exercise power on his own ac- 
 count, (though he might have placed himself on the throne, 
 probably,) he could not escape calumny and suspicion ; especial- 
 ly when such a person as Theodora was to be pleased. He 
 was suspected of a conspiracy, deprived of his command, im- 
 prisoned in his own palace, fined 120,000 pieces of gold; and 
 was informed that he owed his life to the prayers and tears of 
 his wife Antonina. This person was of the same order, and 
 more infamous, if possible, than Theodora, on the stage. She 
 was the acquaintance, and, alternately, the companion, the 
 enemy, the instrument, and the friend of Theodora. Belisarius 
 was not ignorant of her faithlessness to him ; yet his forbear- 
 ance to her, (Gibbon says,) was above or below the dignity of 
 a man. Perhaps the wise Belisarius understood the times, 
 and the characters around him, and tolerated Antonina as 
 
JUSTINIAN. 481 
 
 necessary to him, and because she was a lover of his glory, if 
 not of himself. The accounts given, that the eyes of Belisarius 
 were put out; that he was imprisoned, and begged alms by 
 letting a bag down from his grate;' and that he begged his 
 bread in the streets, are not supported by any evidence. If he 
 had so fallen in the estimation of Justinian, it must have been 
 from suspicion of offence which would have required the 
 sacrifice of his life. He died in 565, at an advanced age. 
 
 After Belisarius was disgraced, the eunuch Narses com- 
 manded in Italy, and conquered the northern part, from the 
 river Po southwardly; so that all Italy, south of that river, 
 was again a part of the Roman empire. But Narses, like 
 other successful chiefs in the service of a suspicious and cor- 
 rupt court, was feared in proportion to his success. He also 
 was disgraced, and died of shame and grief; though he might 
 well have died without such cause, since he is said to have 
 attained to the age of ninety-five. 
 
 Two other occurrences in Justinian's reign are to be men- 
 tioned, (avoiding now the affairs of the church, which are to 
 be mentioned separately;) first, the edifices; and secondly, the 
 new compilation of the laws. The early attention of Justinian 
 was devoted to rebuilding the church of St. Sophia, (or the 
 eternal wisdom.) Ten thousand men were employed. At the 
 end of five years, ten months, and eleven days, Justinian ex- 
 claimed, at the solemn feast of the dedication, " Glory be to 
 God, who has thought me worthy to accomplish so great a 
 work! I have vanquished thee, O Solomon!" There is no 
 space for the description of this magnificent temple, which still 
 remains, (nearly 1300 years,) though transformed into a Turk- 
 ish mosque, an object of admiration. Besides this church, he 
 built twenty-five magnificent churches in, and near, Constanti- 
 nople. The detail of similar structures throughout his empire, 
 and of bridges, aqueducts, and fortifications, need not be pur- 
 sued. He seemed to be ambitious of leaving some enduring 
 memorial of himself, wherever one could be raised. But this 
 was a costly vanity to his subjects. He availed himself of eve- 
 ry resource which ingenuity could devise, however unjust and 
 oppressive. In these respects, the pious Justinian disregarded the 
 maxims which he proclaimed. He exercised the power of the 
 strongest, without regard to justice or suffering. It would be 
 too charitable to suppose that piety and patriotism were his 
 motives, and not an unprofitable ambition, and a criminal 
 selfishness. 
 
 Though the fame of Justinian is connected with splendid 
 41 
 
482 JUSTINIAN CODE. 
 
 Structures, some of which remain to the present time; and 
 though historians may consider his reign glorious, from the 
 conquests which his generals achieved, these are slight claims 
 to consideration, compared with the code of laws which bear 
 his name. So long as the Corpus Juris Civilis (the body of 
 the civil law) continues to be the standard of right and wrong 
 in the administration of justice, among enlightened nations, 
 this emperor must be remembered. This great work was, 
 probably, his own design. He was learned, diligent, and 
 competent to do what he professes to have done. There is 
 evidence of his own agency in the declaration which prefaces 
 the Institutes. He therein says, — " The imperial dignity 
 should be supported by arms and guarded by laws, that the 
 people, in time of peace as well as war, may be secured from 
 dangers and rightly governed. For, a Roman emperor ought 
 not only to be victorious over his enemies in the field, but 
 should also take every legal course to clear the state from all 
 members whose crafts and iniquities are subversive of the law. 
 Be it the care, therefore, of him upon whom government de- 
 volves, to be renowned for a most religious observance of law 
 and justice, as w^ell as for his triumphs." 
 
 It is among the sure indications of a nation's decline, that 
 the authority of law-making has returned, by gradual usurpa- 
 tions, to the will of a monarch. The concentration of all 
 power in himself, enabled Justinian to abrogate all customary 
 and written law, and present a new system to his subjects ; 
 and enabled him, also, to dispense with that system, and sub- 
 stitute his own w^ill and pleasure whenever it suited his inter- 
 est or caprice to do so. What Junius said of a certain Eng- 
 lish judge, with more malice than truth, was strictly applica- 
 ble to Justinian : — " For the defence of truth, of law, and 
 reason, the Doctor's book may be safely consulted ; but who- 
 ever wishes to cheat a neighbor of his estate, or rob a country 
 of its rights, need make no scruple of consulting the Doctor 
 himself" [Letter xiv.] 
 
 When a nation has moved onward, for centuries, under the 
 rules which have regulated all rights of persons, of property, 
 and of political power, it is a difficult and a serious labor to 
 form new rules for all these purposes, or to give a new form 
 to those in force. To do this, and do it well, and so well that 
 other nations, not then in being, have unanimously consented 
 to regard the product of such labor with respect and reverence, 
 and to receive it as declarative of the eternal principles of 
 justice, is a reward of exalted value, however unthought of by 
 
CIVIL LAW. 488 
 
 the author. Those for whom the civil law was designed, 
 have, long since, disappeared from the earth ; the whole region 
 in which it was to rule is ignorant that it exists. The koran 
 and the laws of " the prophet " reign there in sullen despotism. 
 But the civil law is known and cherished by enlightened na- 
 tions, who were enveloped in the deep obscurity of barbarism 
 when this law was promulgated. 
 
 When Justinian lived, more than twelve hundred years had 
 elapsed from the foundation of Rome. In the revolutions 
 which occurred in this city, the law-making power was in 
 various and different hands. The laws and the commentaries 
 on them had become so numerous that they would make 
 " many camels' loads." Justinian says, — " When we had 
 arranged and brought into lucid harmony the hitherto confus- 
 ed mass of imperial constitutions, we then extended our care 
 to the numerous volumes of ancient law, and have now com- 
 pleted, with the favor of Heaven, (wading, as it were, through 
 a vast ocean,) a work which exceeded even our hope, and was 
 attended with greatest difficulties." These words disclose 
 what the materials of the civil law were. By " imperial con- 
 stitutions " is intended the laws which were made by the sole 
 authority of the emperors. In the year 31 before our era, 
 Augustus made laws, but used the formality of having the 
 assent of the senate. His successor, Tiberius, disencumbered 
 himself of this form ; and, ever after, the laws came from the 
 mere will of the emperors. The senate and the people ex- 
 empted Augustus from the coercion of the laws, and gave him 
 the power of amending or making whatever laws he thought 
 proper. He and his successors made laws by epistolcc, which 
 were letters containing the emperor's opinions on matters aris- 
 ing in different parts of the empire. By dccreta, which were 
 judgments given by the emperor, personally, in court. By 
 edicla, or edicts, or positive enactments, in affairs of the state, 
 independent of the senate. By mandates, or commands to 
 particular officers. By inteoyretationes, or interpretations of 
 existing laws according to the imperial will. The first part of 
 the civil law consists of these imperial constitutions, and is 
 called " the code." But the compilation did not go to a time 
 more remote than when Hadrian was emperor, A. D. 117 to 
 138. 
 
 The second part of the civil law is what Justinian intends 
 by the words " the numerous volumes of the ancient laws." 
 These were digested into a form which is called " The Digest," 
 or " The Pandects," usually quoted by the former name. 
 
484 CIVIL LAW. 
 
 How deeply the compilers penetrated the antiquity of Roman 
 jurisprudence, i-s very doubtful. It is probable that the laws 
 of the republic, when Home breathed the spirit of manly inde- 
 pendence, were little to the purpose. The word Pandects is 
 said to be compounded of two Greek words, which mean all 
 and receivers, or general receivers ; but Gibbon seems to doubt 
 (in a note to his 44th chapter) whether the word is Greek or 
 Latin. This part of the work purports to be the marrow of 
 all former jurisprudence, and to be drawn from many labori- 
 ous works. Among others, — I. The laws of the early kings, 
 collected by Papirius. 2. The " twelve tables," or the laws 
 inscribed on twelve tables of brass, about sixty years after the 
 expulsion of Tarquin. 3. The juris consulti, or opinions of 
 learned jurists, both under the republic and under the empe- 
 rors. 4. The plebiscita, or laws of the people, made during 
 their contentions with the patricians. 5. The senatus con- 
 sulta, or laws of the senate, under the republic. 6. The laws 
 made by the praetors, who exercised judicial office. 7. The 
 laws of the curules sediles, originally inspectors of the public 
 buildings. 8. Besides these, there were many digests made 
 by learned men in various ages of Rome ; and, among the 
 most eminent are, — 1. Offilius, in the time of .Tulius Caesar. 
 2. Sulvius Julius, time of Augustus, author of the " perpetual 
 edict." 3. Gregorius, Hermogenes, and Papirius, first half 
 of second century, time of Antoninus. 4. The code made in 
 438, in the time of Theodosius the younger, which furnished 
 the rules of law in the west for centuries. 5. The five emi- 
 nent civilians in the first half of the third century, Caius, Pa- 
 pinian, Paul, Ulpian, and Modestinus. But there were hun- 
 dreds of others, who w^ere authors of more or less note. These 
 digests had little effect in preserving a general knowledge of 
 right and wrong. From the time of Augustus to the end of 
 the empire, the whole population had become so debased and 
 corrupted, that the language of Theophilus, in the court of 
 Justinian, applied equally to all times : — "What interest or 
 passion can reach the calm and sublime elevation of the mon- 
 arch ! He is already master of the lives and fortunes of his 
 subjects, and those who have incurred his displeasure are 
 already numbered with the dead."* 
 
 Justinian selected seventeen lawyers from Constantinople, 
 Rome, and Berytus, which were the most eminent. Berytus 
 
 * Before the end of the first half century of the American republic, 
 a majority of the people seem to be ready to echo similar sentiments. 
 
CIVIL LAW. 485 
 
 (known now as Barout) was situated in Phoenicia, not far 
 from Sidon, and was a place distinguished for its law-school 
 in that day. At the head of these was Tribonian, the chan- 
 cellor of Justinian, alike distinguished by his learning and his 
 want of integrity. The incessant labor of three years was 
 devoted to the digest. Forty different works were taken from 
 Tribonian's library, comprising three millions of lines or sen- 
 tences, and these were reduced to one hundred and fifty thou- 
 sand. The laws are supposed to have been in the short form 
 of precepts, and to have contained commands or prohibitions, 
 in all the endless variety of cases which can arise as to per- 
 sons, property, offences, and crimes. The digest, then, is a 
 selection of all those principles of justice which applied to 
 human affairs, as then understood, under the imperial authority 
 of Constantinople. But, after all, the Avork was in a language 
 which few of Justinian's subjects could understand, even if it 
 were accessible by them. The generality of them already 
 spoke a barbarous sort of Greek, at the seat of empire and in 
 the provinces. The Latin had become a language for the 
 learned. It is probable that these stupendous labors were of 
 like use to most of the subjects of the empire, as the laws of 
 Congress are to the German population of Pennsylvania, or 
 to the patriotic emigrants from the Emerald Isle. 
 
 The third part of the civil law consists of the Institutes. 
 Of these, Justinian says, — " As soon as, by the blessing of 
 God, this (the Code and Digest) was accomplished, we sum- 
 moned Tribonian, our chancellor, with Theophilus and Doro- 
 theus, men of known learning and tried fidelity, whom we 
 enjoined, by our authority, to compose the following Institutes, 
 that the rudiments of laio might be more effectually learned 
 by the sole means of our imperial authority." The Institutes 
 are, therefore, an introduction to the Code and the Digest, or 
 a general elementary treatise on their contents. They contain 
 the principles of law in four books: 1. Persons. 2. Things. 
 3. Actions. 4. Private wrongs and criminal wrongs. Gibbon 
 (44th chapter) passes this eulogium on the Institutes : — " The 
 same volume which introduced the youth of Rome, of Con- 
 stantinople, and Berytus, to the gradual study of the Code and 
 Pandects, is still precious to the historian, the philosopher, and 
 the magistrate." To preserve the civil law, as thus arranged, 
 Justinian declared that any attempt to change, in any respect, 
 his work, or even to comment upon it, should involve the crime 
 of forgery. But, before six years had elapsed from the publi- 
 cation of the code, (that is, in 534,) he published a corrected 
 41* 
 
486 
 
 JUSTINIAN. 
 
 edition, adding thereto two hundred new laws of his own, and 
 " fifty decisions of the darkest and most intricate points of 
 jurisprudence." [Gibbon, chap, xliv.] Of these, one hundred 
 and sixty-eight novels and thirteen edicts have been retained, 
 which constitute the fourth part of the civil law, (as now read,) 
 under the name of Novellcs, or novels, or new laws. These 
 alterations, for the most part trifling, are said to have arisen 
 " from the venal spirit of a prince, who sold, without shame, 
 his judgments and his laws." It is in vain to have laws, how- 
 ever admirable, unless there be upright and learned magis- 
 trates to administer them. The profligacy and corruption of 
 the times, in which Justinian and his governess, the infamous 
 Theodora, fully partook, defeated all the beneficent designs 
 which may be attributed to the emperor. His subjects derived 
 little benefit from his laws, since the arbitrary will of himself 
 and of his empress were superior to all laws. In form, but 
 not in effect, the Justinian code continued in force about three 
 hundred years, and was then superseded by a feeble and muti- 
 lated version in the Greek language, in the time of the empe- 
 ror Basil, called the Basilicce. The Justinian code is the basis 
 of the civil law among the nations on the continent of Europe, 
 and is highly respected in England and the United States. It 
 is often quoted in courts of justice in both countries. 
 
 Justinian died at the age of eighty-three, having reigned 
 nearly thirty-eight years, (November 14, 565,) eight months 
 after Belisarius. All the description of his person that has 
 been met with, is, that he was of well-proportioned figure, 
 ruddy complexion, and of pleasing countenance. He excelled 
 in the virtues of chastity and temperance. He was abstemi- 
 ous ; his repasts were short and,frugal ; he contented himself 
 with vegetables and water. He reposed, usually, but a single 
 hour, then rose and walked, or studied, till daylight. He pro- 
 fessed to be musician and architect, poet and philosopher, the- 
 ologian and lawyer. Yet his reign, taken altogether, was 
 little to his honor. His conquests were costly and unprofita- 
 ble. His people were oppressed with exactions ; he ruled for 
 himself and Theodora, and not for them. He was neither 
 beloved in his life nor regretted in his death. [Gibbon, chap, 
 xliii.] Comets, earthquakes, and pestilence, marked his reign. 
 The former, to a superstitious people, were terrible. In 526, 
 two hundred and fifty thousand persons are said to have per- 
 ished by an earthquake at Antioch. In 531 Berytus was 
 destroyed ; many of the first youth of the empire, gathered at 
 the law-school there, perished in that convulsion. Constanti- 
 
JUSTINIAN. 487 
 
 nople suffered severely, and a portion of the church of St. So- 
 phia was thrown down. In 542, Europe and Asia were vis- 
 ited by the plague. It continued more than fifty years. A 
 particular account is given by Procopius, before mentioned, 
 who saw its ravages at Constantinople. Justinian was among 
 the diseased. What the mortality may have been in this visi- 
 tation, may be conjectured from the fact, that during the three 
 months in which the plague visited Constantinople, five thou- 
 sand, and, at length, ten Thousand were the daily number of 
 victims. Terror and improvidence brought the natural conse- 
 quence, scarcity of food ; and from this cause calamity was 
 increased. 
 
 The splendor and luxury of Constantinople, in Justinian's 
 time, imply agriculture, commerce, manual labor, and no small 
 degree of industry. The arts must have flourished ; but few, 
 if any, which are considered sciences as well as arts. There 
 are no records in honor of the fine arts. Manual labor was 
 conducted by slaves, and the cultivation of the earth was richly 
 repaid in portions of the fertile provinces in Asia Minor, now 
 a desolate region, and so to be while the Turks are its tenants. 
 Egypt was the granary of this city as well as of Rome. 
 Traffic was carried on with the east. From the Phoenicians 
 came the rich purple (extracted from a shell-fish) which was 
 appropriated to royalty. At this time the silk-worm was in- 
 troduced from China. Two monks, whose zeal had carried 
 them thither, brought the eggs of the silk-worm in the hollow 
 of their canes, and these were hatched by artificial heat. They 
 were thus brought into notice, were multiplied, and the ancient 
 Peloponessus of the Greeks, now called the Morea, became 
 celebrated for its silk manufactures.* The products of industry 
 and commerce were applied to the luxury of the palace, the 
 army, and the church. Bad as this state of society may have 
 been, it was the best that was experienced in the eastern 
 empire from the time of this emperor to its fall, in 1453. 
 
 Justin IL, a nephew of Justinian, was his successor. 
 
 * The name Morea is either from a Greek word signifying tree^ or 
 from the Latin vioncm, the mulberry. 
 
483 HERACLIUS. 
 
 CHAPTER LXV. 
 
 The Emperor Heradius and the Persians.— Restoration of the Holy Cross 
 — Succession of Greek Eviperors — Basilican Code — The Latin kingdom 
 at Constantinople. 
 
 After Justin II. came Mauritius, or Maurice ; and then 
 Phocas, who is represented to have been alike odious in person 
 and character. At this time the war with Persia had been so 
 disastrous that the Persians had approached, through Asia Mi- 
 nor, and had encamped within view, from the walls of Con- 
 stantinople. A personal enemy of Phocas invited Heraclius, 
 a prefect of Africa, to come and take the empire. Heraclius 
 sent his son, of the same name, with a fleet. Phocas was be- 
 trayed into the hands of this person, w^ho put him to death, and 
 ascended the throne. The reign of Heraclius was distinguish- 
 ed by some remarkable events, and some extraordinary achieve- 
 ments, on his part. 
 
 The Persians on the western shore of Asia Minor were im- 
 peded from approaching the walls of Constantinople, only by 
 the flow of waters which separate the two continents. Along 
 the Danube were a barbarian people known by the name of 
 xlvars, numerous, brave, and hostile to the Greeks, though easi- 
 ly purchased, or bribed, to be quiet. But their engagements 
 were as easily broken ; and when least expected, they might 
 appear as enemies even under the walls of Constantinople. The 
 military of the empire were no longer Romans, but a corrupt 
 and sedhious assembly of any and of all surrounding nations, 
 who had nothing better to do than to enlist. The city itself 
 was divded into inveterate factions. 
 
 At this time, year 602, when Heraclius became emperor, 
 Chosroes, the grandson of a celebrated king of the same name, 
 was on the Persian throne. The war which began between 
 the elder Chosroes, and Justinian, had been continued, with lit- 
 tle intermission. The Persians had found it easy to penetrate 
 to the Bosphorus, though they left in their rear some fortified 
 cities, which had not submitted to their power. The first im- 
 portant information which Heraclius received, as emperor, was, 
 that the ancient and famous city of Antioch, on the eastern 
 shore of the Mediterranean, and near its north-eastern corner, 
 had been taken by the Persians. They thence turned their 
 arms to the south, and, proceeding along the coast of Syria, 
 took Cesarea, and, at length, the city of Jerusalem. It is relat- 
 
HERACLIUS. 489 
 
 ed that the patriarch Zachariah, and the holy cross, to that time, 
 (614,) preserved in that city, were taken, and transferred to 
 Persia. Egypt was next conquered ; and the whole coast of 
 the Mediterranean, from Egypt on the south and west, around 
 to the shores of the ^Egean Sea, and of the Bosphorus, were 
 subjected to the Persian king. He maintained his camp for 
 ten successive years, in full view of Constantinople. Such 
 were the difficulties with which Heraclius had to contend ; and 
 who had hitherto shown no disposition to encounter them. 
 There remained nothing of the ancient grandeur of the empire. 
 Its limits, on the east, were the Bosphorus ; on the west, the 
 very walls of the city. Greece, a small part of Italy, the 
 African provinces, and some cities on the eastern shore of the 
 Mediterranean, and two or three cities on the Black Sea, (Tre- 
 bezond, the principal one,) were all that acknowledged the Ro- 
 man dominion. The interior state of things was not less de- 
 plorable, than the exterior ; and the last days of the empire 
 seemed to have come. Yet the apparently careless and imbe- 
 cile Heraclius, awaking from his long-continued apathy, was 
 destined to retrieve his empire, and to acquire a renown which 
 places him in the rank of the ablest and most effective gene- 
 rals, of any age. 
 
 He began with taking the treasures of the church, and pur- 
 chased a peace with the Avars. With the same means he ob- 
 tained new troops, though wholly undisciplined, and composed, 
 mostly, of barbarians. The Persians had no maritime force, 
 and the emperor had the command of the sea. Well knowing 
 what would be his fate, if he led his new troops over the Hel- 
 lespont, and engaged with the veteran forces of his enemy, on 
 the Asiatic shore, he embarked them, and proceeded to the 
 north-east corner of the Mediterranean, and landed them on the 
 shores of a bay called Scanderon. The place of his encamp- 
 ment was on the river Issus, where Alexander defeated Darius, 
 Here he devoted himself incessantly to the discipline of his 
 troops, sharing equally with them, the labor, their coarse fare, 
 and privations. His encampment had attracted the notice of 
 the Persians, who were not disposed to entangle their cavalry 
 in the defiles of the mountains, by which Heraclius was pro- 
 tected. When he was prepared, he boldly crossed these barri- 
 ers, engaged his enemies, and proved that they were not invinci- 
 ble. He encamped, for the winter, on the Halys, the largest 
 river of the peninsula, and leaving his army there, returned to 
 Constantinople. 
 
 He gathered and disciplined 5000 men, and departed, by the 
 
490 HERACLIUS. 
 
 way of the Black Sea, to Trebisond, an important city near its 
 south-eastern corner. He assembled the troops which he had 
 left on the Halys, and, with such auxiliaries as he could com- 
 mand, proceeded to Armenia. Gibbon says, that, " since the 
 days of Scipio and Hannibal, no bolder enterprize has been at- 
 tempted, than that which Heraclius achieved for the deliver- 
 ance of his empire." To understand the military career of 
 Heraclius a geographical knowledge of the countries, in which 
 he met his foes, is necessary. Some sketches of those coun- 
 tries are contained in chapter LXVI., under the head of Persia. 
 Gibbon's account of these movements will be found in his 
 XLVI. chapter. 
 
 Heraclius passed, unimpeded, through Armenia, to the city 
 Tauris, and possessed himself of its treasures. While he was 
 here, the Persian king, Chosroes II., approached him with an 
 army, from the south. The emperor offered battle, and also 
 offered to treat of peace, but the king declined both, and re- 
 treated. The emperor pursued his conquests towards the Cas- 
 pian Sea, and took the town of Thebarma, or Ormia. Here 
 was preserved the sacred fire of the Persians, kindled by Zoro- 
 aster himself This place is said to have been the birth-place 
 of this founder of Persian religion, if such a person there ever 
 was. The sacred fire was extinguished. Fifty thousand cap- 
 tives (taken in the Roman and Persian wars) were liberated. 
 Heraclius is the first, and only Roman general, that ever pene- 
 trated to the city of Ispahan. Meanwhile, Chosroes had recall- 
 ed apart of his armies from the Nile and the Bosphorus, and 
 gathered an army from the east. Heraclius was exposed to 
 the attacks of three armies at the same time; but he defended 
 himself successfully, and, by adroit generalship, still maintain- 
 ed his superiority. Laden with spoils, and with numerous 
 prisoners, he retired across the Tigris, and proceeded south- 
 westwardly, to Cilicia, at the eastern end of the peninsula of 
 Asia Minor, having encountered, on his way, many of the Per- 
 sian forces, which still remained in the countries they had con- 
 quered from the Romans. 
 
 The Persian forces which remained on the west shore of 
 Asia Minor, and the Avars, had combined their efforts to sub- 
 due Constantinople, while Heraclius w^as absent. The city 
 was in imminent peril. Heraclius, on being informed of this, 
 sent 12,000 chosen troops, by sea, for the defence of the city. 
 The Avars were compelled to retreat. Both the king, and the 
 emperor, were occupied with preparing for new encounters. 
 The king had gathered one army of fifty thousand, distinguish- 
 
HERACLIUS. 491 
 
 ed as the army of the golden spurs. A second army was or- 
 ganized to prevent the troops which were under a separate 
 command of Theodorus, from joining the forces of his brother 
 Heraclius. The third army was ordered to proceed directly 
 to Constantinople, and conquer that city. On his part, Herac- 
 lius had secured the alliance of the hordes of Tartars, who 
 dwelt on the Volga, north of the Caucassian mountains, and 
 who furnished him with 40,000 horse. A Persian general, 
 whose camp was on the east side of the Bosphorus, was induc- 
 ed to revolt. Chosroes had collected a force in Media, and 
 Assyria, of 500,000 men ; and thither Heraclius proceeded. 
 The armies met on the plain (in the year 627) where were the 
 ruins of Nineveh. The battle lasted from day-break to the 
 eleventh hour of the night, and ended with the total defeat of 
 the Persians. By the event of this battle, the palaces, and rich- 
 es of Assyria, from the plains of Nineveh to within a few 
 miles of Ctesiphon, became the spoil of Heraclius, and what- 
 soever could not be carried away, was either burnt or destroy- 
 ed. Many thousands of captives were liberated. The ap- 
 proach of winter, and the improbability of taking Ctesiphon, 
 to which Chosroes had retired, induced Heraclius to retreat to 
 Tauris. The defeat of Chosroes, raised a conspiracy against 
 him, and he was deposed, and confined in a dungeon, by his 
 own son Siroes, who assumed the crown. 
 
 Peace was made between Heraclius and the new king, who 
 surrendered the cross which had been taken from Jerusalem. 
 All the conquests of the Persians from the Romans were given 
 up, and the former extent of the empire resumed. From Tau- 
 ris to Constantinople, Heraclius proceeded in a continued tri- 
 umph. He entered his capital in a chariot drawn by four ele- 
 phants. This is the only triumphal entry, by an emperor, that 
 ever occurred in that city. He had been absent three years, 
 devoted incessantly to the severest toil, and in numerous battles, 
 in w^hich he was, sometimes, in imminent peril. Many of his 
 foes fell by his own hand. The name of his horse (Phallus) 
 has been handed down. In these conflicts he is not supposed 
 to have-been w^ounded but once, and then slightly. His Phal- 
 lus was wounded in the same battle. 
 
 In the next year, 629, Heraclius went to Jerusalem, and 
 there, with great splendor, and with pious ceremonies, restored 
 the cross to its former place, on mount Calvary. This event is 
 celebrated in the Roman church by an annual festival, called 
 the exaltation of the cross. 
 
 Heraclius had married his niece, Martina, an ambitious and 
 
492 GREEK EMPERORS. 
 
 unprincipled woman, after his return from Persia, and left chil- 
 dren, by this and a former marriage, with Eudoxia. He died 
 in February, 641, at an advanced age. During the next sev- 
 enty-seven years, the history of the empire discloses only a 
 series of crimes among the descendants of Heraclius, in their 
 contests for the throne. Murder, by assassination and poison, 
 mutilation of the person by cutting off the nose, and pulling 
 out the tongue; factions, cabals, insurrections, and ecclesiastic- 
 al tyrannies, are the materials of history, which cannot be 
 used for any purpose of instruction, unless to show how basely 
 and wickedly human beings can struggle for the exercise of 
 power. 
 
 In 718, Leo III., surnamed the Isaurian, from the place of 
 his birth, became emperor. Isauria was in Asia Minor, between 
 latitudes 37 and 38, long. 32. Leo was of very humble origin, 
 probably son of a grazier. He entered the army, rose to distinc- 
 tion, and was prochiimed emperor by the soldiers. He is princi- 
 pally distinguished by his zeal to destroy the worship of images, 
 which, in his time, had become almost universal in the church. 
 The sect or party of which he was the head, were called im- 
 age breakers, which words, in the Greek, were rendered by 
 the term Iconoclasts. He reigned 34 years, and died peaceably 
 in his palace. 
 
 Constantine, (Capronymus,) the fifth of that name, son of 
 Leo, is a remarkable instance of the different accounts which 
 history may give of the same person. Being an Iconoclast, 
 and having pushed his zeal, in this matter, with extreme intole- 
 rance, ecclesiastical writers represent him to have been the 
 most profligate, and the most cruel monster, that ever appeared 
 in human form. Other historians admit him to have been se- 
 vere in his persecutions, and entitled to no praise for his vir- 
 tues ; but ascribe to him qualities of a monarch that make him 
 respectable. He seems to have been able to maintain his em- 
 pire against internal and external foes, and to have contributed 
 to its prosperity. 
 
 Constantine the Sixth, a child under the guardianship of his 
 mother Irene, began his reign in 780. Irene restored the wor- 
 ship of images, and went as far in the persecution of the Ico- 
 noclasts, as Leo had gone in the support of them. This un- 
 natural mother dethroned her son, and put out his eyes, and had, 
 probably, few equals in the enormity of her crimes. She moved 
 through the streets of Constantinople drawn by four milk- 
 white steeds, having as many patricians to hold the reins, and 
 who went on foot by her golden chariot. She fell from this 
 
GREEK EMPERORS. 493 
 
 proud eminence, and ended her life under banishment to the 
 isle of Lesbos ; where she acquired a humble subsistence by 
 the work of her own hands. 
 
 Passing over several emperors, from the time of Irene, in 
 802, as unnecessary to be noticed, the first emperor that 
 attracts attention is Basil, I., who began his reign in 867, 
 and which continued twenty years. His father was a humble 
 farmer near Adrianople, about 150 miles nearly north-west of 
 Constantinople; but he was reputed to be descended from the 
 royal house of the Arsacides, anciently of Parthia. The moth- 
 er of Basil is supposed to have been a descendant of Constan- 
 tine the Great. While Basil was an infant, his native place 
 was destroyed by a horde of Bulgarians from the north, and 
 he was carried away a captive, and rose to manhood as a slave. 
 The number of captives encouraged them to make a desperate 
 effort to free themselves. Basil returned to Adrianople in pov- 
 erty, and soon after went to Constantinople, and passed his first 
 night, in that city, on the steps of the church of St. Diomede. 
 He found employment with one of the retinue of the palace, 
 and rose to be an officer in the imperial stables. He attracted 
 the notice of the emperor Michael, and by successive grada- 
 tions, was associated in the imperial authority; and having 
 caused Michael to be put to death, ascended the throne. 
 
 Such a course would lead one to expect the common exhibi- 
 tion of vices and crimes. It was far otherwise; and Basil is 
 deservedly ranked among the most able and honorable of all 
 the Greek monarchs. His private life was respectable, and his 
 public administration useful, and advantageous to his empire. 
 He reformed abuses, and selected the most competent and virtu- 
 ous for his agents. Though he did not lead his armies him- 
 self, he gave the command to deserving men, and the enemies 
 of the empire, both in the east, and the north, were once more 
 compelled to respect the majesty of the Roman name. The 
 civil code of Justinian had become obsolete, and unintelligible 
 to most of the subjects of the empire, who knew only the 
 Greek language. He, therefore, made a new compilation, 
 known under the name of Basilicas, which his son, and grand- 
 son, perfected, and which was the law of the empire until the 
 conquest of the Turks in 1453. It was made out of the Jus- 
 tinian code. 
 
 The descendants of Basil held the throne till the year 1056, 
 
 w^ith the interruption of two usurpations. This succession 
 
 was attended by several murders, some of them by violence, 
 
 and some of them by poison, with many acts of excessive cru- 
 
 42 
 
494 GREEK EMPERORS. 
 
 elty. The possession of the throne depended on many con- 
 tingencies. The son or daughter, the brother or the nephew, 
 might succeed as heir, or the tenant might nominate a suc- 
 cessor. The army, the officers of the palace, the populace, 
 or the widow of a deceased emperor, might fill the vacant 
 throne, by violence or intrigue. The most common of the 
 contingencies was that of assassination, poisoning, banishment, 
 imprisonment, mutilation, or some more cruel act, successfully 
 perpetrated by some revengeful aspirant. The power of the 
 emperor seems to have been absolute. The offence, the law, 
 and condemnation, and punishment, came in rapid succession, 
 and all, but the offence, from the emperor's will. As one in- 
 stance of the practices of these days, the barbarians, near the 
 Danube, had taken 12,000 prisoners, who were in the emperor's 
 service ; their noses were cut off^ and they were sent back to 
 Constantinople, thus mutilated. Constantino, emperor in 969, 
 sent back to the barbarians some thousands of captives, divided 
 into companies of 100, having put out 199 eyes in each compa- 
 ny, leaving one eye for the use of their guide. These are 
 some of the atrocious acts of this age, but not, perhaps, the 
 worst which might be selected. The materials of Byzantine 
 history are very few. Such as may have existed were, proba- 
 bly, in the burning of Constantinople — a loss, not much to be 
 regretted, in this respect. 
 
 Some volumes attributed to Basil, and others, respectively at- 
 tributed to his son, Leo VI., called the philosopher, and to his 
 grandson, Constantino VII., called porphyrogenitus, (or born 
 in the purple chamber,) appear to have been known to Gibbon. 
 These three emperors comprise the space between the years 
 867 and 959, and from these volumes some information is ob- 
 tained of the state of the empire. The code of laws called the 
 Basilicse, is said, by Gibbon, to be a feeble version of portions 
 of the Justinian code, into the Greek. An elaborate account 
 is given in these volumes of the minute andburthensome cere- 
 monies of the palace, of the military regulations, and of the 
 different provinces of the empire. The riches of some indi- 
 viduals are noticed. One instance is found in the condition of 
 a female called Danielis, a Grecian matron, of Patras, in the 
 north-western part of the Peloponessus. This matron is rep- 
 resented to have been a patroness of Basil, who was sent to 
 Greece at an early period of his life, and who appears to have 
 enjoyed her favor and bounty, after he became emperor. Among 
 her presents to him were a carpet of wool, wrought of exceed- 
 ing fineness, and of a pattern which imitated the spots of a 
 
GREEK EMPERORS. 495 
 
 peacock's tail ; and of a size adapted to cover the floor of a 
 church. She gave, also, 600 pieces of silk and linen. The 
 silk was painted with the Tyrian dye, and adorned with the la- 
 bors of the needle. The linen was so exquisitely fine, that an 
 entire piece might be rolled in the hollow of a cane. Another 
 present to Basil, was 300 young men, as slaves. When Dan- 
 ielis visited Basil, at Constantinople, she was carried from Pa- 
 tras thither, 500 miles, in a litter, attended by 300 slaves, who 
 relieved each other on the way. At her decease, she gave to 
 Basil's son, Leo, the residue of her estates, which comprised 
 80 farms, and 3000 slaves. [Gibbon, chap, liii.] No sugges- 
 tion is made, how a private female should have acquired such 
 riches in the ninth century, nor how the arts should have at- 
 tained to such perfection in that place, and in that age. This 
 was the darkest and most barbarous age of Avestern Europe, 
 with the exception of the transient attempts of Charlemagne to 
 emerge from it. The Basilian (called also the Macedonian) 
 dynasty, terminated in the two daughters of a great grandson 
 of the first Basil, Zoe and Theodora. The former ranks 
 among the most criminal and profligate of the many females 
 who appeared, from time to time, on the Byzantine throne. 
 
 There remain yet about four centuries of the Greek empire, 
 (1056 to 1453,) in which will be found only a repetition of the 
 same scenes of depravity and crime, in acquiring, holding, and 
 losing the throne. It is a singular fact, that in the long lapse 
 of 1000 years, there seems not to have been any material 
 change in the character of the government, of the people, of 
 their religion, commerce, or occupations, whether in serious 
 affairs, or in those of pleasure or amusement. While the Lat- 
 in empire (so called) existed at Constantinople, from 1204 to 
 1261, the same course of events continued; and if there had 
 not been a change of names, it would seem to be a continua- 
 tion of the same scenes of violence, depravity and crimes of the 
 Greek empire. This general assumption admits of a single 
 qualification. There w^ere some persons who studied the an- 
 cient Greek literature, from about the commencement of the 
 eleventh century. Constantino Porphyrogenitus was a patron 
 of learning, as were some of his family after him. Some of 
 the Comneni princes were versed in literature. Anne Com- 
 nenus, the daughter of Alexius L, (1081 — 1118,) was an au- 
 thoress of distinction. She described the reign of her father, 
 though probably with more filial reverence than historical truth. 
 Her work, called the Alexiad, is fully treated of in Heeren's 
 history of classical literature. 
 
496 THE COMNENI. 
 
 The family of Comneni succeeded the Basilian or Macedo- 
 nian dynasty, on the throne of Constantinople, in 1057. The 
 first was Isaac I., who resigned in 1059, in favor of Constan- 
 tino Ducas, who died in 1061. He left three minor sons, and 
 left his widow Eudocia, regent. The sons were Michael, An- 
 dronicus and Constantine. Eudocia, her second husband, Di- 
 ogenes, and her sons, had given way in 1081 to Alexius Com- 
 nenus I., who died in 1118. John, his son, succeeded him 1118 
 — 1143. Manuel, his son, succeeded him 1143 — 1180. Alex- 
 ius II., his son, reigned from 1180 — 1183, when he was de- 
 throned and slain by Andronicus, a grandson of Alexius I. 
 With Andronicus ends the Comneni family, in 1185. 
 
 The fortunes of this Andronicus were so extraordinary that 
 Gibbon had devoted an unusual space to them, chap. XLVIII. 
 He is represented to have been brave, eloquent, accomplished, of 
 singular grace and beauty, and temperate in an extraordinary 
 degree ; " with a heart to resolve, a head to contrive, and a hand 
 to execute." The sister of the empress was his concubine, 
 and preferred that relation to being a wife. He attempted to 
 assassinate the emperor Manuel, and was punished by imprison- 
 ment, which continued twelve years. He discovered in a part 
 of the wall that the bricks could be removed, and might be re- 
 placed, so as not to change their usual appearance. Beyond 
 this wall was a recess, in which a person might be concealed, 
 but beyond which he could not go. Andronicus removed the 
 bricks, and, having passed into the recess, was able to replace 
 the bricks, from that position, so as not to lead to suspicion. 
 Not being found in his prison, it was believed that he had es- 
 caped; and his wife, or concubine, being suspected of having 
 aided him, was sent to take his place. " In the dead of the 
 night she beheld a spectre — she recognized her husband— they 
 shared their provisions." By a course of ingenious contriv- 
 ances he escaped, and fled to the Danube. There, after many 
 perils, he found his way into Russia, and there rendered such 
 important services to the Greek emperor, as to secure his par- 
 don. He again fell under the displeasure of the emperor, and 
 was banished to Cilicia, in Asia Minor, but with a military 
 command. Here his romantic amours brought him into new 
 difficulties, and, to escape the consequences, he undertook a pil- 
 grimage to Jerusalem. New amours with the widow of Bald- 
 win, third king of Jerusalem, (who was a relative of the em- 
 peror,) made Andronicus more obnoxious, and a price was of- 
 fered for his head. He fled to Damascus, thence to Bagdad, 
 and Persia, and, at last, settled among the Turks, in Asia Mi- 
 
THE COMNENI. 497 
 
 nor, the implacable foes of his country. He employed himself 
 with a band of outlaws in predatory excursions, into the Ro- 
 man empire, and raised for himself an extensive renown, 
 throughout the east. The attempts of the emperor to secure 
 his person were unsuccessful ; but his concubine, the widow 
 Theodora, and their two children were taken, and sent to Con- 
 stantinople. His next measure was to manifest his penitence, 
 and implore pardon, which was granted, and he prostrated 
 himself at the foot of the throne ; but he was not permitted to 
 remain near it. His place of exile was on the southern shore 
 of the Euxine, and near its eastern extremity. 
 
 The death of Manuel was followed by a civil war at Con- 
 stantinople. The friends of Andronicus ministered to his am- 
 bition. He gathered a military force, and proceeded to Con- 
 stantinople, and marched, unopposed, to the throne, but not to 
 ascend it himself— assuming only to be the guardian of Manu- 
 el's infant son, Alexius. This unfortunate child, and his moth- 
 er, soon disappeared. The latter was made odious in her fame 
 before life was taken, and her body thrown into the sea. The 
 son was strangled with a bow-string. After surveying the 
 dead body, Andronicus rudely struck it with his foot: "Thy 
 father," said he, " was a knave, thy mother a prostitute, and thy- 
 self a fool." 
 
 The ancient proverb, " blood-thirsty is the man who returns 
 from banishment to power," was verified by the emperor An- 
 dronicus, in the use of poison, and the sword, the sea, and the 
 flames. Alexius Angelus, a descendant of Alexius the first, 
 was marked as a victim. In a moment of despair, he slew the 
 executioner who approached him, and fled to the church of St. 
 Sophia. A mournful crowd was assembled there, whose la- 
 mentations soon turned to curses, and curses to threats. At the 
 dawn of the day the city burst into sedition, and in the general 
 clamor Isaac Angelus was raised to the throne. Andronicus 
 was absent, at one of the islands of the Propontis. He hurri- 
 ed to the city, found it full of commotion, the palace deserted, 
 and himself forsaken by all mankind. He attempted to escape 
 by sea. His galley was overtaken, and he was brought, in 
 chains, before the new emperor. He was placed astride on a 
 camel, and conducted through the city, subjected to blows, and 
 outrages ; and then hung alive by the feet, between the pillars 
 that supported the figures of a wolf and a sow. All whom 
 he had robbed of a father, a husband, or a friend, were allowed 
 to take vengeance. " His teeth, hair, an eye, and a hand, were 
 torn from him, as a poor compensation for their losses." His 
 42* 
 
498 THE ANGELII. 
 
 prolonged agony was terminated by two furious Italians, who 
 plunged their swords into his body. [Gibbon, chap. xlviii.]_ 
 
 This painful narrative (much abridged from Gibbon) is in- 
 troduced, not to show the fortunes and the fate of Andronicus, 
 but as an illustration of the manners and morals of Constanti- 
 nople, at the end of the twelfth century. 
 
 The family of Angelus. Isaac II., who dethroned Andron- 
 icus, was the grandson of Constantine Angelus, who had mar- 
 ried a princess of the Comneni family. Isaac was dethroned 
 by his brother Alexius, in 1195, imprisoned, and deprived of 
 sight ; but Alexius was dethroned himself in 1203, and his 
 blind brother restored to the throne. While Isaac was in pris- 
 on, and his brother, Alexius III., was on the throne, Alexius, 
 son of Isaac, applied to the French and Venetians, who were 
 engaged in the year 1201, at Venice, in preparing for a crusade 
 to Palestine. Young Alexius offered great inducements to the 
 crusaders, to postpone their enterprise towards the east, and to 
 aid him in expelling his uncle, and in obtaining the throne for 
 his father and himself 
 
 A treaty had been made between the French and Venetians. 
 The latter were to transport 4,500 horses, 9000 squires, 4,500 
 knights, and 20,000 foot soldiers; and supply a fleet of 50 gal- 
 lies. The French were to pay 85,000 marks of silver, and all 
 conquests were to be equally divided. In the following year 
 the treaty was carried into effect, Boniface, marquis of Montfer- 
 rat, being the chosen chief of the French party, among which 
 was a body of his own Italians. The counts of Flanders, and 
 Blois, were next in command. On the part of the Venetians, the 
 doge Henry Dandolo, then blind, and more than 80 years of age, 
 took the command. A serious difficulty arose. The French 
 could pay only 34,000 marks instead of 85,000. Dandolo pro- 
 posed, that the city of Zara, on the opposite coast of Dal- 
 matia, which had revolted from Venice, should be taken, by 
 the joint forces, and the deficiency made up from the spoils. 
 The city was taken. Then the allies (the Venetians in hope 
 of extending their commerce, the French in hope of plunder) 
 proceeded to Constantinople in April, 1203.* 
 
 On the 6th of July (1203) the crusaders landed at Scutari, 
 opposite to Constantinople, and prepared to cross the Bospho- 
 rus. The details of this valiant assault are too long to find a 
 place here. At the end of ten days the city was taken ; the 
 blind Dandolo, having been the first of the Venetians to find a 
 
 * See Gibbon's chap. LX. for a description of this splendid armament. 
 
THE LATIN KINGDOM. 499 
 
 footing on the shore, and among the first to salute the hlind 
 emperor on his restoration to the throne. The suburbs of 
 Galata and Para, on the north-east side of the port, were as- 
 signed to the French and Venetians. The demands of the 
 invaders were so exorbitant, that the emperor and his son 
 Alexius dared not to comply with them. Attempts to treat 
 and compromise ended in mutual threats of hostility. The 
 indignant Greeks expelled both the emperor and his son, and 
 sought for some one who would maintain their independence. 
 The throne was offered to many, and rejected. At length, a 
 person of the house of Ducas, called Alexius, and surnamed 
 Marzoufle, assumed the command, poisoned or strangled the 
 young Alexius, and his blind father soon after died. 
 
 Under Marzoufle, called Alexius V., preparation was made 
 for defence. Three months, January to April, 1204, were 
 devoted by the French and Venetians to besieging the city. 
 A more perilous, obstinate, and valiant enterprise, is not record- 
 ed in history, than that of the allies in taking this city ; not 
 from the skill and bravery of its defenders, but from its 
 strength. The numbers of the Greeks were sufficient, even 
 when the city was taken, to have overwhelmed the invaders. 
 But the character of Romans had long been lost; and, instead 
 of resistance, the invaders received, in the morning after their 
 conquest, a suppliant embassy. Though the city had experi- 
 enced some destructive conflagrations, the spoils surpassed all 
 expectation. After deducting fifty thousand marks from the 
 share of the French, for their debt to the Venetians, their half 
 equalled four hundred thousand marks. The use whicii the 
 conquerors made of their power is narrated by an eye-witness, 
 Nicetas. His palace had been reduced to ashes in the second 
 conflagration. His family and friends found an asylum in an 
 obscure mansion, which a friend, a Venetian merchant, in the 
 disguise of a soldier, guarded, until Nicetas had prepared to 
 escape, with the relics of his fortune, his wife and daughters. 
 On foot, and bearing their own burthens, this senator and his 
 family escaped from the city, and found no place of safety or 
 repose till they had travelled forty miles. On their way they 
 overtook the patriarch, unattended, almost naked, and riding 
 on an ass. 
 
 Besides the barbarous outrages inflicted on persons and on 
 private property, the public monuments were broken down 
 and destroyed ; the churches plundered and profaned ; but that 
 loss, which is felt to the present time, was the destruction of the 
 volumes and manuscripts which had been gathering, through 
 
500 THE LATIN KINGDOM. 
 
 many ages, in this splendid city. Besides the narration of 
 Nicetas, there is one from a Frenchman, Villehardouin, who 
 accompanied the invaders. According to Heeren, in his Essay 
 on the Crusades, (p. 408, &c.,) the second fire continued not 
 less than two days and nights, (Nicetas,) or a whole week, 
 (Villehardouin.) It began on the north-east side of the city, 
 near the port, and extended, uncontrolled, through the city a 
 full league, to the Propontis, comprising the richest and most 
 beautiful quarters. Nicetas says, — " That all the conflagra- 
 tions which the city had ever experienced, were nothing com- 
 pared to this." This calamity preceded the dethronement of 
 Isaac and his son Alexius, by Marzoufle, and was one cause 
 of that revolution, from the popular excitement. When the 
 city was taken, in April, 1204, Heeren thus speaks of the 
 complicated misery : — " All the horrors of sacking — all that 
 a thirst for gold — all that religious hatred — all that the rage 
 and brutality of an unrestrained soldiery could inflict, Con- 
 stantinople was doomed to suffer. A third conflagration, as 
 terrible as the two former, laid waste the eastern part of the 
 city, the only part that remained. Whatever the flames spared, 
 was the prey of the brigands, whom pillage had only made 
 more ravenous." He cites Villehardouin as saying that more 
 houses were destroyed than were then contained in any three 
 of the largest cities of Europe. Nicetas sought a refuge at 
 Nice, in Asia Minor, where his account is supposed to have 
 been written, and where he died, two years after, (Heeren 
 says,) doubtless from the afliictions which these events had 
 occasioned. 
 
 There remains a valuable memorial from the hand of the 
 patriarch Photius, composed about two hundred years before 
 the taking of Constantinople, from which some measure of 
 literary loss may be obtained. This work contains extracts 
 and critical notices of books in his possession. It is thus 
 known that Photius had the history of Macedonia, by Theo- 
 pompus ; Arien's history of the Parthians, of Bythinia, and 
 of the successors of Alexander ; Ctesias' history of Persia, 
 and description of India, and the geography of Agatharchides.* 
 The whole of Diodorus of Sicily, (therefore called Siculus,) 
 who wrote in the time of Julius Caesar and Augustus. He 
 called his work the Historical Lihraiij, in forty books, of 
 which one to five, and sixteen to twenty, only remain. The 
 whole of Polybius, a Greek historian, who wrote two hundred 
 
 * There are only some disconnected fragments of these works. 
 
THE LATIN KINGDOM. 501 
 
 years B. C, from the beginning of the second Punic war to 
 the end of the Macedonian empire, fifty-three years, in thirty- 
 eight books, of which the first five remain, and some fragments 
 of the others. The whole of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 
 (Asia Minor,) who wrote, about twenty years B. C, twenty 
 books, from the early history of Rome to the first Punic war, 
 of which the first eleven, and some fragments of the others, 
 remain. Instead of forty-five, there were sixty-five orations of 
 Demosthenes ; two hundred and three of Lysias, instead of 
 thirty-four ; sixty-four of Iseus, instead of ten ; fifty-two of 
 Hyperides, instead of one. From this accidental notice of 
 Photius, It is supposed that there probably were many other 
 works in this city, the loss of which is much to be regretted. 
 The four works, first mentioned, might have disclosed many 
 interesting facts in eastern history. 
 
 The Greek princes having disappeared, the conquerors es- 
 tablished an empire for themselves. Twelve electors were 
 selected to choose a king, who agreed on Baldwin, count of 
 Flanders and Hainault. The bishop of Soissons announced 
 the unanimous choice. He Avas crowned in May, 1204, and 
 the Latin kingdom then began. Innocent III., in answer to 
 notice from Baldwin, of this revolution, inculcates obedience 
 and tribute from the Greeks to the Latins, from the magistrate 
 to the clerg)^ and from the clergy to the pope. One fourth of 
 the Greek empire was appropriated to the new king ; one half 
 of the remainder to Venice, and the other to the French and 
 Lombard adventurers. Dandolo was declared despot of Ro- 
 mania, (the territory next to the Adriatic) and invested with 
 the purple buskins. His powers were exercised by a regent. 
 He died at Constantinople. That which the Venetians con- 
 sidered as most important to them, was the selection of those 
 parts of the empire which would best promote their commer- 
 cial pursuits, a purpose not interfering with their allies. They 
 purchased of the marquis of Montferrat, for ten thousand 
 marks, the island of Crete or Candia. Greece, Thessalonica, 
 and Macedonia, were also a part of his share. Thus, the 
 Greek empire was parcelled out among a comparatively small 
 number ; a measure not easily effected by agreement, but more 
 easily apportioned than held. 
 
 The fate of Alexius (Marzoufle) was this : — He was first 
 deprived of his eyes, among his Greek connexions; then strip- 
 ped and turned out to wander, as a marked murderer of an 
 emperor and his son. While seeking to escape into Asia, he 
 was taken by the Latins, carried to Constantinople, condemned 
 
503 
 
 THE LATIN KINGDOM. 
 
 to ascend the Theodosian column of one hundred and forty- 
 seven feet in height, and to be thence cast headlong to the 
 pavement. 
 
 In the following year, 1205, the Greeks had induced the 
 king of Bulgaria to aid them in an attack on the Latins. 
 Baldwin moved towards Adrianople, to encounter this new foe. 
 He was taken prisoner. His fate is not certainly known. 
 The conjectures are stated in Gibbon, chapter LXI. He did 
 not return to Constantinople. A year elapsed before his suc- 
 cessor, Henry, (who was his brother,) would consent to be 
 crowned. In the following year, Boniface, count of Montfer- 
 rat, (now called king of Thessalonica,) fell in the same Bul- 
 garian war. The Greeks, finding the friendship of the Bul- 
 garians more afflictive than the enmity of the Latins, volunta- 
 rily submitted, and peace was made. Henry appears to have 
 maintained his difficult station w^ith prudence and ability, about 
 ten years, when he died ; and in him the male line of the 
 counts of Flanders was extinct. Their sister, Yolande, had 
 married Peter Courtenay, a Frenchman, count of Auxerre. 
 He was invited to succeed Henry in 1217. But this person, 
 in attempting to pass from Fr.Tnce, by way of Venice and the 
 mountains of Thessalonica, to Constantinople, was made pris- 
 oner by some rebels in that quarter, and never reached his 
 destination. His widow, Yolande, reigned with ability during 
 her son Robert's minority. When he came to the throne, the 
 Greeks recovered the whole kingdom, the city only excepted. 
 During the minority of his son, Baldwin II., John of Brien 
 was regent. He was titular king of Jerusalem, and son-in- 
 law of Frederick II. of Germany. He died at an advanced 
 age, and Baldwin took the throne. He was employed not in 
 the performance of duties at Constantinople, but in going from 
 court to court, in the west of Europe, to ask aid against the 
 Greeks. He returned to Constantinople, and made a feeble 
 effort to resist the increasing power of the Greeks, and was, 
 at length, fortunate in escaping to Italy, where he continued to 
 live several years. The title to the throne of the Latin king- 
 dom passed to the kings of France, by the marriage of his 
 grand-daughter with Charles of Valois, brother of Philip the 
 Fair, king of France. Baldwin II. was the last of the Latin 
 kings. 
 
GREEK EMPIRE. 603 
 
 CHAPTER LXVL 
 
 Greek Empire-^ Military Adventurers — SiLCcession of Emperors— Attack 
 of the Turks — Bajaret — Coiidliation of Greek and Latin Churches — 
 Siege and taking of Constantinople by the Turks — Note on the Greek 
 Church. 
 
 From the end of the Latin empire at Constantinople, to the 
 destruction of the Greek empire, there were ten emperors, and 
 one hundred and ninety-two years, (1261 — 1453.) The dura- 
 tion of the empire for so many years, did not arise from the 
 ability of the emperors nor the power of the people, to resist 
 the causes of decline and final overthrow, but from the diver- 
 sion of their enemies to other objects. The history of these 
 one hundred and ninety-two years is destitute of interest ; nor 
 can any regret be felt for the disappearance of a once mighty 
 empire, which had endured eleven hundred and twenty-three 
 years, including the fifty-seven of the Latin dominion. The 
 new masters of Constantinople were not the inferiors of the 
 Greeks in any of the qualities which deserve respect ; nor 
 even in religion and its prescribed duties, though the Greeks 
 called themselves Christians. 
 
 In the revolutions of the palace at Constantinople, some 
 princes of the royal families escaped into Asia Minor. Some 
 •of the family of Angeli and of Comneni had established them- 
 selves in small sovereignties there ; the Comneni at Trebi- 
 zond, on the south-east corner of the Black Sea; the Angeli 
 at Nice, situate near the east end of an arm of the Marmora, 
 about eighty miles south-east of Constantinople. The little 
 kingdom of Nice was founded by Theodorus Lascaris, who 
 married a daughter of Alexius Angelus, the same who de- 
 throned his brother Isaac, and who was on the throne in 1204, 
 when the crusaders took Constantinople. Another daughter 
 of this Alexius had married a Pal^ologus, and from this mar- 
 riage came Michael Palseologus ; from that of Lascaris and 
 the other daughter came Irene, who married John Ducas, 
 surnamed Vataces; and his son John was considered heir of 
 the crown of Nice. Being a minor, Michael Palseologus was 
 his guardian, and regent ; and, availing himself of this rela- 
 tion, he deprived John of sight, and usurped the throne. The 
 possession of the crown of Nice appears to have implied a 
 title to that of Constantinople. When the city was taken from 
 
504 GREEK EMPIRE. 
 
 the Latins, Michael went thither, and placed himself on the 
 throne, and was the first of the sovereigns after the Latins 
 v/ere expelled, July, 1261. " After the first transport of devo- 
 tion and pride, he sighed at the dreary prospect of solitude 
 and ruin. The palace was defiled with smoke and dirt, and 
 the intemperance of the Franks ; whole streets had been con- 
 sumed by fire, or decayed by the injuries of time ; the sacred 
 and profane edifices were stripped of their ornaments ; the 
 industry of the Latins had been confined to the work of pil- 
 lage and destruction." 
 
 The reign of Michael was remarkable, principally for the 
 censures of the patriarch, drawn forth by Michael's treatment 
 of John, whose place Michael had usurped. 2. For ecclesi- 
 astical schisms. 3. The invasion of the empire by Charles 
 of Anjou, who had made himself master of the kingdom of 
 Naples. 4. The employment of "the great company," or 
 military adventurers, to resist the Turks. 
 
 The patriarch of Constantinople exercised an authority like 
 that of the pope ; and his excommunication of Michael pro- 
 duced a penitence resembling that which Gregory VII. im- 
 posed on Henry IV. of Germany. The ecclesiastical state of 
 the empire will require a short notice in another place. 
 
 The possession of the Neapolitan throne by Charles of An- 
 jou, (brother of Louis IX. of France,) attracted numerous 
 warlike adventurers. Charles believed himself powerful 
 enough to conquer Africa, Greece, and Palestine. In notices 
 of Italy, John of Procida was mentioned as the industrious 
 enemy of Charles, and as the author of "the Sicilian Ves- 
 pers." Procida consulted the emperor Michael, and warned 
 him of his danger, and obtained from the emperor money and 
 counsel. By these means the Catalan, or Spanish expedition, 
 was undertaken against Sicily ; and if the emperor did not 
 suggest the massacre at Sicily, it was known to him to have 
 been intended, and had his approbation. It proved to be an 
 effectual measure in defeating the designs of Charles against 
 the Greek empire. 
 
 The companies of military adventurers, who let themselves 
 to the highest bidders, and who were the terror of Italy in the 
 thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, have already been men- 
 tioned. After the fall of Charles of Anjou, and about the year 
 1303, a numerous company, under the command of Roger de 
 Flor, sailed from Sicily for Constantinople, to aid the emperor 
 against the Turks. They crossed into Asia Minor and de- 
 feated the Turks, but treated the subjects of the empire as a 
 
GREEK EMPIRE. 505 
 
 conquered people. It was soon found that the protection of 
 these friends was far more distressing than any evils which 
 could be inflicted by their infidel enemies. According to the 
 moral code of that age, the remedy was the assassination of 
 Roger de Flor, the chief The emperor attempted, next, to 
 drive these adventurers away by sending against them a force 
 outnumbering their own, twenty to one; but this force was 
 disgracefully defeated. Perhaps the empire might have been 
 subdued, if discord had not arisen among the adventurers, and 
 if it had been possible to supply themselves with provisions. 
 They retraced their steps towards the west, intending to pos- 
 sess themselves of Greece. 
 
 When the Latins divided the territories of the empire, a 
 principality, including Athens and Thebes, fell to Otho de la 
 Roche, one of the followers of Boniface, marquis of Montfer- 
 rat. In the fourth descent from Otho, Walter de Brienne was 
 duke of Athens, when the company of adventurers approach- 
 ed, now reduced to thirty-five hundred horse and four thousand 
 foot. The duke met them with seven hundred knights, sixty- 
 four hundred horse, and eight thousand foot ; but the duke 
 was entirely defeated, and most of his army slain. The ad- 
 venturers took possession, and married the widows and daugh- 
 ters of the slain. The descendants of Otho were expelled. 
 In his flight, Walter de Brienne passed through Italy, and is 
 the same person whom the Florentines placed at the head of 
 their army, and who is known in the history of that republic 
 as " the Duke of Athens and Tyrant of Florence." 
 
 The fate of Athens was determined by the sultan Mahomet 
 II., who strangled the last duke, and educated his sons as 
 Mussulmen. (1456.) 
 
 The close of Michael's life was afflicted and disgraced by 
 civil wars, in which himself, son, and grandson were parties 
 and enemies. Andronicus, the son, and the grandson of the 
 same name, occupied the throne till the year 1341. There is 
 not a fact (disregarding their own crimes and follies) which 
 deserves notice while these persons reigned. Meanwhile, the 
 Turks had approached to the shores of the Bosphorus. The 
 younger Andronicus left two sons, John and Manuel, minors, 
 of whom John Cantacuzenus became guardian. The guar- 
 dian despoiled his wards of the throne, after a long and afflic- 
 tive civil war. In 1355 he was compelled to abdicate, and 
 retire to a monastery, the rightful heir, John, having been pro- 
 claimed by the people. This appears to have been a period 
 of gross superstition and of clerical tyranny. Heresies, not 
 43 
 
506 GREEK EMPIRE. 
 
 unlike those at the same time prevailing in the west, disturbed 
 the repose of the east. In addition to these dissensions, the 
 Turks were continually growing stronger, as the power to 
 resist declined. The Pisans, Venetians, and Genoese, estab- 
 lished within the suburbs of the city, were no less dreaded 
 than the Turks. 
 
 The Genoese had gradually expelled their rivals in com- 
 merce, and had enclosed their settlement on the north-east side 
 of the port, Galata, with walls, and then secured their position 
 by fortresses. Their strength and the imbecility of the em- 
 peror, encouraged them, in the time of Cantacuzenus, (1348,) 
 to find a pretext for hostilities. The Greeks were compelled 
 to seek the alliance of the Venetians. In February, 1352, a 
 memorable battle was fought under the walls of the city, by 
 the hostile fleets, the Genoese on the one side, the Venetians 
 and Greeks on the other, in which the latter were defeated, 
 leaving the Genoese the sovereigns of the sea. The maritime 
 war of the two republics continued, with little intermission, 
 for one hundred and thirty years, when Venice drove Genoa 
 from the seas ; a destiny not likely to have occurred, if the 
 latter had not been enfeebled by internal fections in their own 
 city, at home. 
 
 John Cantacuzenus (who had supplanted John Palaeologus 
 in 1341, and abdicated the throne in 1355) retired to a monas- 
 tery, where he employed himself in writing a memoir of his 
 own time, which appears to have been among the historical 
 materials consulted by Gibbon. John Palseologus having 
 been re-established, held the throne from that lime till 1391, 
 and is described by Gibbon as " the helpless, if not the care- 
 less, spectator of the public ruin." In the early part of this 
 emperor's reign, the Turks established themselves in Europe, 
 by crossing the Hellespont to the Thracian city of Galliopolis, 
 which was taken by them. It was considered to be the key 
 of Greece, and even of Europe. Gallipoli is on the Euro- 
 pean shore, at the outlet of the sea of Marmora, about one 
 hundred miles south-west of Constantinople. Possessed of 
 this strong hold, the Turks extended themselves northwardly 
 towards the Black Sea. circumscribing the remnant of the 
 empire to a space of fifty miles by thirty, of which the city of 
 Constantinople was at the extreme eastwardly point. The 
 seat of government of the Turks in Europe, was the city now 
 called Adrianopolis, (about one hundred and fifty miles nearly 
 north-west of Constantinople,) situate on the river anciently 
 called the Hebrus, and now called the Marisa, and which runs 
 
GREEK EMPIRE. 609 
 
 south from Adrianopolis, and empties into the Archipelago, 
 fifty miles north-west of Gallipoli. At this time, Amurath I. 
 was the sultan of the Turks, having dominion on both sides 
 of the waters which separate Asia and Europe, excepting the 
 remnant of the Greeks. It is supposed that the only reason 
 why Amurath did not subdue this remnant, or attempt to do it, 
 was the apprehension that he might thereby combine the west 
 of Europe against him. He contented himself with treating 
 the feeble emperor of the Greeks as his vassal. 
 
 Sauses, the son of Amurath, and Andronicus, the son of the 
 emperor John, met at Adrianople and formed an intimacy ; 
 they conspired to dethrone their respective fathers. Their 
 designs having been made known to Amurath, he deprived his 
 son of his eyes, and required of John to inflict the like pun- 
 ishment on Andronicus. Andronicus had a son called John, 
 who was included in this punishment, and deprived of his sight. 
 The two blinded Greek princes were shut up in the tower of 
 Anema. Their punishment was so inflicted, from design or 
 accident, that the sight of one eye was left to one of them, and 
 the sight of the other prince was only impaired. The empe- 
 ror John associated his second son, Manuel, with him on the 
 throne. Such were the vicissitudes of royal life, in this shadow 
 of an empire, that, within two years, the two emperors were 
 consigned to the same tower of Anema, and the two half- 
 blinded princes raised to the throne. But, within another two 
 years, the prisoners had escaped, and the grandfather, his two 
 sons, and grandson, engaged in a furious civil war for the 
 mastery, and compromised their contest by a partition of the 
 small territory, which was all that remained of the Roman 
 empire. The grandfather and his son Manuel had the capital, 
 with very little space beyond the walls, and the two blind 
 princes divided the residue between themselves. When the 
 grandfather, John, died, in 1391, Manuel was a visiter in the 
 court of Bajazet, (the successor of Amurath,) on the eastern 
 side of the Bosphorus. The sultan had resolved on the con- 
 quest of Constantinople, and was mortified that Manuel had 
 succeeded in escaping from his power, on having secret intelli- 
 gence of his father's death. The sultan considered himself 
 sufficiently powerful to meet the forces of the west, if his con 
 quest of the capital should combine them against him. The 
 last days of the Roman empire (as it was yet called by its 
 princes and subjects) had come, if a new and unexpected event 
 in the east had not prolonged its miserable existence for yet 
 half a century. 
 
508 BAJAZET. 
 
 Timour, or Tamerlane the Great, returning westwardly 
 frorn his far distant conquests in Asia, had come to reduce the 
 empire of Bajazet, and number him among the vanquished. 
 Instead of pursuing his conquests on the western side of the 
 Bosphorus, Bajazet gathered his forces to meet Tamerlane ; 
 and, moving to the east, their great conflict was had on the 
 28th of July, 1402, at Angora, in Asia Minor, where the for- 
 tieth degree of north latitude and the thirty-third of east lon- 
 gitude intersect. A million of men are said to have engaged 
 in this battle. Instead of reigning at Constantinople, Bajazet 
 became a captive, and one (doubtful) account of his destiny is, 
 that he was imprisoned in an iron cage.* 
 
 The only hope that remained to the Greeks, was to engage 
 the Christians of the west to unite in defending and preserving 
 the empire. Manuel undertook this embassy, leaving one of 
 the blind princes on his throne w^hile he should be absent. 
 The principal inducement held out to the west was the union of 
 the Greek with the Latin church, and the consequent admis- 
 sion of the supremacy of the pope. The states of the west 
 were too much occupied with their own concerns to listen to 
 the proposals of Manuel, and the points of difference between 
 the two churches were irreconcilable. The pride of the 
 Greek prelates might have been a sufficient obstacle, if there 
 had been none other. 
 
 John It., oldest son of Manuel, succeeded his father in 1425. 
 At this time the Christian states of Europe were involved in 
 the great schism. The council of Constance had been held in 
 1414 and the following four years. The principle had been 
 established, that the pope was not supreme, but subject to the 
 great council of Christian nations, and that councils should be 
 periodically assembled to inquire into the state of the church, and 
 to correct and reform. The next meeting of the council was to be 
 held at the city of Basle, (or Basil,) on the Rhine. At this meet- 
 ing the union of the Greek and Latin churches was considered, 
 and deputies were sent to the emperor and patriarch to invite 
 their concurrence. The pope, who was not in favor with this 
 council, desired to prevent their acquisition of so great a prize 
 as the submission of the Greek church to their party, and to 
 acquire it himself It is an amusing fact, that the Christian 
 states, through their delegates to the grand council, on the one 
 
 * Gibbon, chapter LXV., treats the story of the iron cage as a fable, 
 and is of the opinion that Bajazet was generously treated, and died a 
 natural death about nine months after his defeat. 
 
GREEK AND LATIN CHURCHES. 
 
 509 
 
 side, and the pope on the other, were contending for the good 
 will of the poor emperor of the mere city of Constantinople, 
 who could not defray the expense of a visit to either, and who 
 had no intention of submitting to either. Both parties des- 
 patched vessels, and both parties agreed to pay the expense of 
 his personal attendance. The pope had the advantage, as his 
 vessels went from Venice ; those of the council from Mar- 
 seilles. The emperor preferred the pope's invitation, as he 
 was to meet him at Ferrara, (on the river Po,) instead of 
 going further west. In February, 1438, the emperor and the 
 patriarch, with a retinue of prelates and learned attendants, 
 (employed to argue the points in controversy,) arrived at 
 Venice, and proceeded thence to Ferrara. The ceremonies of 
 meeting, and the rank, precedence, and rights of the parties 
 having been adjusted by tedious negotiations, the Greeks were 
 surprised to find how small a number of dignitaries were 
 present. They discerned that the pope did not represent the 
 Christians of the west, and that they, in general, denied his 
 authority. The meeting was adjourned for six months, then 
 to be held at Florence. The poor and dependent Greeks 
 found themselves prisoners, and compelled to await the meet- 
 ing at the adjournment. Here a false and deceitful compro- 
 mise was made on points of doctrine and belief, which are 
 utterly incomprehensible by any rational mind ; and about the 
 moment of solemn ratification of that compromise, by signing 
 the parchment, the pope was deposed by the council of Basle. 
 After many difficulties and mortifications, the Greeks reached 
 Constantinople in February, 1440, having been absent two 
 years. The emperor found his subjects in great disorder, civil 
 and ecclesiastical. The pretended union was rejected univer- 
 sally by the Greeks, and the opposition extended into the great 
 empire of Russia, which derived its religious creed from the 
 Greek church. 
 
 The pope Eugenius having restored himself to power by 
 humiliating concessions, formed a league in Hungary and 
 some other states, and a successful war was carried on against 
 the Turks, and produced a peace in 1443, which was soon 
 broken. In the following year the destructive battle of Warna 
 was fought, in which the Turks obtained a costly victory, and 
 in which the king of Hungary was slain. Peace was again 
 made, with strong assurances of preserving it. 
 
 In 1451, Mahomet II. being sultan, and having tried the 
 efTect of a western league against him, he resolved to possess 
 himself of Constantinople. The emperor John had left the 
 43* 
 
510 CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 
 
 throne to his son Constantino XL, in 1448. The sultan be- 
 gan his hostile measures by building a fort on the western 
 shore (it is supposed) of the Hellespont, in a triangular form, 
 one side being on the sea. It was raised and finished with 
 the utmost despatch. Constantino remonstrated with the sul- 
 tan, that this was an infraction of the existing treaty ; but the 
 remonstrance was disregarded. In the following winter, Con- 
 stantino made the best preparations for defence which his poor 
 ability would allow, while Mahomet was intensely occupied in 
 effecting his purposes. 
 
 Four centuries have nearly elapsed since the fall of Con- 
 stantinople ; but that event will long continue to be felt through- 
 out the civilized world. As one of the thousands of instances 
 of siege, assault, merciless pillage, and cruel subjection of a 
 city and its people, it holds an eminent rank. The ability and 
 resolute perseverance of its assailant, the conduct of the last 
 of its monarchs, (unexpectedly proved to be able and patriotic, 
 after a long succession of worthless princes,) impart an un- 
 common interest to the final struggle. This was the last of 
 all the unconquered cities of Asia, Africa, and Europe, that 
 had borne the name of Roman. It was, at least, professedly 
 Christian. It fell, that there might arise on its ruins, in the 
 name of religion, a relentless despotism over the body, the 
 heart, and the mind ; and which spread its withering influence 
 over the fairest portions of the earth, long endeared to the 
 scholar, the philanthropist, and the Christian, by familiar and 
 imperishable associations. 
 
 The city has already been described as having all its walls 
 in contact with the surrounding waters, except on the west 
 side. Here the double wall was four miles in length, extend- 
 ing from the sea of Marmora on the south, to the waters of 
 the Port on the north-east. Between the walls was a ditch<'of 
 the depth of one hundred feet. Mahomet had no vessels capa- 
 ble of attacking the walls protected by the sea. All his ener- 
 gies were, therefore, directed to the west wall. At this time 
 gunpowder and cannon were used in the west of Europe, but 
 not by the Turks. During the winter of 1452 — 3, a Dane or 
 Hungarian, named Urban, had deserted from the Clreek ser- 
 vice, and carried the knowledge of casting to Mahomet, at 
 Adrianople, and produced a brass cannon capable of throwing 
 a stone of six hundred pounds weight. Two months were 
 consumed in transporting this cannon from thence to Constan- 
 tinople, a distance of one hundred and fifty miles. Other 
 pieces of cannon were cast. Besides these instruments of 
 
CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 511 
 
 destruction, the Turks were accustomed to the ancient forms of 
 attack, called ballista^, catapulta, &c., used in casting stones, and 
 in battering down walls; and to the erection of towers by the 
 side of walls, whereby to rise to a level with the besieged, and 
 to pass from thence on to the walls. It is supposed that the 
 whole Turkish force was 258,000 men, on the land. The na- 
 vy was computed at 320 sail, but only 18 of them were gallies, 
 the residue small vessels, or boats: the Turks were unskilled 
 in maritime warfare. Such was the force which Mahomet had 
 arrayed against the object of his earnest craving. Powerful as 
 it may have been, and feeble as the Greeks were, it would have 
 been insufficient, if not directed by the able sultan. He is sup- 
 posed to have been about 23 years of age. He had been well 
 educated, and could, it is said, speak the Arabian, the Persian, 
 the Chaldean, or Plebrew, the Latin and the Greek languages. 
 But, by nature and habit, he was severe, and even cruel; and 
 he commanded with a terrible energy. H^is forces had been 
 trained, during the long preparation, for this great effort; prom- 
 ises and menaces were alike used, and he appealed, especially, 
 to the spirit of fanaticism, the doctrine of fate, and the rewards 
 of paradise, which the founder of the Moslem faith prescribed, 
 as the surest means of conquest. 
 
 The Greeks had little to rely on, except their natural and 
 artificial protection. Among themselves, within the city, there 
 were 100,000 inhabitants, mostly consisting of mechanics, 
 priests, women, and men, " destitute of that spirit which even 
 women have sometimes exerted for the common safety." 
 Phranza, the minister of Constantine, was commissioned to in- 
 quire what number of the whole could be depended on for de- 
 fence, and he reported that he found only 4970 Romans. To 
 this number 2000 strangers, under the command of Justinian, a 
 Genoese, were added. The states of the west had been appris- 
 ed of the peril of the Bulwark of Christianity, in the east, but 
 not a movement was made for defence or succor. The dis- 
 sensions between nations, intestine factions, and the declining 
 power of the church, were insurmountable obstacles to furnish- 
 ing any adequate force. All sympathy for the obstinate and 
 heretical Greeks had been extinguished ; they were not deemed 
 worth saving, of themselves. If there was fear, that the con- 
 quest of Constantinople would open the west to the Turks, it 
 was not strong enough to produce any movement to prevent 
 that consequence. 
 
 The pitiable picture of the remnant of Romans, as they still 
 called themselves, is relieved by a single object, the character 
 
513 CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 
 
 and conduct of Constantine. He was then 50 years of age. 
 In his hopeless condition, expecting no succor from the west, 
 shut up by sea, as well as by land ; certain to perish by famine, 
 if he could defend himself against the sword of his enemy, the 
 world might have justified him in making the best terms he 
 could, for his miserable subjects, if not for himself Nearly a 
 year before the siege began, he made an answer to Mahomet, to 
 which he firmly adhered. " Since neither oaths, nor treaty, 
 nor submission, can secure peace, pursue your impious warfare. 
 My trust is in God alone. If it should please him to mollify 
 your heart, I shall rejoice in the happy change. If he delivers 
 the city into your hands, I submit, without a murmur, to his 
 holy will. But until the Judge of the earth shall pronounce 
 between us, it is my duty to live, and die, in the defence of my 
 people." 
 
 The siege began on the 6th of April. The forces of Ma- 
 homet were arranged along the western wall, from the sea to 
 the Port. With his cannon and his other implements, he at- 
 tempted to batter down the wall. This was the post of danger, 
 and here was the post of Constantine, animating and sustain- 
 ing his little army, by his presence and example. At the close 
 of day, the tower of St. Romanus, in the outward wall, had 
 been battered down, and after a fierce conflict, at the breach, 
 the Turks were repulsed, and retired. The emperor and Jus- 
 teniani passed the night on the spot, and in the morning, the 
 sultan perceived, with grief and astonishment, that the wooden 
 tower which he forced over the ditch, had been burnt, the ditch 
 cleared, and the tower again strong and entire.* 
 
 The reduction of the city now appeared to be hopeless, un- 
 less a double attack could be made on the west, and from the 
 Port, on the north-east side. The sultan conceived the project 
 of transporting his light vessels, ten miles over land, from the 
 Bosphorus to the upper part of the harbor, where the water 
 w^as too shallow to permit the heavy vessels of the Greeks to 
 approach. Eighty vessels, with almost incredible labor, were 
 thus transported along a line north-east of the suburbs of Para 
 and Galata. With the aid of these boats he constructed a plat- 
 form, which could be floated to the base of the wall, of suffi- 
 cient length and breadth to support a heavy cannon, and scaling 
 ladders. Whether known to the sultan or not, it was by a sim- 
 
 * It is not clear, from any description met with, whether the ditch was 
 outside of the western wall, or between the two walls; nor whether there 
 was a double wall. According to different accounts, either of these sup- 
 positions may be assumed. 
 
CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 513 
 
 ilar measure that the crusaders possessed themselves of the 
 city, 250 years before. Forty gallant youths, who attempted to 
 burn these works, were taken and massacred. Constantine re- 
 taliated by exposing-, on the walls, the heads of 250 Turkish 
 captives. 
 
 The 29th of May (1453) was selected for the general and 
 double assault. Every inducement which the inventive genius 
 of Mahomet could suggest, was presented to the hopes, fears, 
 and cravings of his soldiery. Constantine appears to have 
 expected this flual attack. His officers-were summoned to the 
 palace, on the evening of the 28th, and prepared for their du- 
 ties and dangers. "The last speech," says Gibbon, " of Con- 
 stantine Paloeologus, was the funeral oration of the Roman em- 
 pire." The account of this mournful meeting is given by 
 Phrauza, who was, himself, present. " They wept — they em- 
 braced — regardless of their families and fortunes, they devoted 
 their lives, and each commander departed for his station." The 
 emperor entered the church of St. Sophia, partook of the com- 
 munion ; reposed some moments in the palace, which resound- 
 ed with cries and lamentations; mounted on horseback to visit 
 the guards, and exploie ihe motions or ihcfuemy. 
 
 At the dawn of day the general assault was made, on the 
 land, and on the water. This scene is not within any descrip- 
 tive power. "All," says Gibbon, " is blood, horror, and con- 
 fusion ; nor shall I strive, at the distance of three centuries, 
 and 1000 miles, to delineate a scene of which there could be 
 no spectators, and of which the actors themselves w^ere incapa- 
 ble of forming any just or adequate idea. Amidst these mul- 
 titudes, the emperor, who accomplished all the duties of a gen- 
 eral and a soldier, was long seen and finally lost." His last 
 fear was that he might fall alive into the hands of the sultan, 
 and his last expression, " Cannot there be found a Christian 
 to cut off my head." He cast away the personal distinctions 
 of his rank, and fell by an unknown hand, and was found 
 " under a mountain of the slain." Soon after resistance ceased ; 
 the remnant of Greeks fled into the city, and the Turks fol- 
 lowed. 
 
 On the assurance that all was lost, the inhabitants of the 
 city fled to the Church of St. Sophia, and crowded every part. 
 A tradition had been received among them, that the Turks 
 would enter the city, and that they would come as far as the 
 column of Constantine, in the square before the church ; that 
 an angel would descend with a sword, and deliver it to an old 
 man seated at the foot of the column, saying, " Take this sword 
 
514 CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 
 
 and avenge the people of the Lord" — that the Turks would 
 be immediately driven back, and across the Bosphorus, and 
 even to Persia. This belief appears to have been common to 
 all classes, for the assembly in the church included all. The 
 assailants soon found the way into the church, and proceeded 
 to bind the captives in couples, without discrimination of age, 
 sex, or condition. More than 60,000 of the inhabitants were 
 sold as slaves. Phrauza was among the number. After four 
 months of servitude, he purchased his freedom, and redeemed 
 his wife, whom he found in the service of the sultan's master 
 of horse. His children perished. The wealth of Constanti- 
 nople had been granted by the sultan, to his troops; the city, 
 and its buildings, he reserved to himself. The churches and 
 monasteries, and some private dwellings, afforded a rich spoil. 
 The Byzantine libraries, like those of Alexandria, were of no 
 value in the eyes of the Turks, and are supposed to have been 
 destroyed, and, probably, many valuable works then perished. 
 Before the close of the day the sultan made a triumphal entry. 
 He entered the church of St. Sophia, its Christian ornaments 
 were torn down, its walls purified, and the building converted 
 into u. uiusque. TWc oulian was dcoivouo of tm inhabited city, 
 and not a desolate one; and he therefore invited the Christians 
 to return, and assured them of life, liberty, and their religion. 
 This concession was observed, during sixty years. That por- 
 tion of the city, which lies on the eastern point, was cleared, 
 to make room for the apartments of the sultan. There they 
 still remain, in the vicinity of the church of St. Sophia, and 
 the Hippodrome, the earliest works of the first Constantino. 
 
 The renewal of Constantinople, under Turkish dominion, is 
 a very different city from that which it was under its founder; 
 and even different from that which it was when the Greeks re- 
 covered it from the Latins. This city has been besieged 24 
 times, and taken six times, in the course of the 1853 years, 
 which preceded its conquest by Mahomet. Thrice, while it 
 was Byzantium ; by Alcibiades, the xithenian, about 400 years 
 before the Christian era; by the emperor Severus, about the 
 year 200, of our era; and by Constantino, (from his rival em- 
 peror, Licinius,) about 325. After it became Constantinople, 
 it was thrice taken ; by the Latin crusaders in 1204 ; by Mi- 
 chael Paloeologus in 1261 ; and by Mahomet IL in 1453.* 
 
 * The history of this city has been principally taken from Gibbon's De- 
 cline and Fall of the Roman Empire ; and its final overthrow from ch. 
 LXVIII. Dearborn's Memoir on the Commerce of the Black Sea, &c., 
 has been useful in the local description. 
 
GREEK CHURCH. 515 
 
 Note on the Greek Church. 
 
 There having been frequent occasions to allude to the differ- 
 ences between the Greek and Roman churches, the following 
 brief remarks are added, to show their origin. 
 
 When the new capital of the empire was founded by Con- 
 stantine, the like power and dignity were conferred on the bish- 
 op there, which were held by the bishop of Rome. As the 
 eastern capital became more and more the object of attraction, 
 having the presence of the emperor, and his court ; the an- 
 cient capital became less and less important. The bishop of 
 the former gradually extended his power, and assumed to be 
 the superior of the bishops of Antioch, in Syria, and of Alex- 
 andria, in Egypt. The discontented parties appealed to the 
 Roman bishop, and their complaints were graciously entertain- 
 
 ' ed. Athanasius, among others, when he considered himself 
 persecuted at Alexandria, fled to the western church. This 
 contention for superiority continued, with little interruption, for 
 150 years. In the synod, held at Constantinople, in 588, the 
 patriarch, or supreme head of the church there, assumed the 
 title of universal bishop, w^hich greatly offended the bishop of 
 Rome. About the year 600, the emperor Phocas saw fit to 
 transfer that title to the Roman pontiff. But his Greek subjects 
 were obstinately opposed to this measure, and refused to ac- 
 knowledge any spiritual subjection but to their own patriarch. 
 This contention was continued until some time in the eighth 
 century, when doctrinal points arose between the two churches, 
 
 f which caused dissension for more than 600 years, viz. Wheth- 
 er the Holy Spirit proceeded from the Father, only, or from 
 the Father and the Son. The first opinion was entertained by 
 the Greeks, the second by the Roman, or Latin church. 
 
 In 853, Photius, a learned and able man, \vas patriarch at 
 Constantinople, Ignatius having been displaced to elevate him. 
 Ignatius appealed to the pope, who excommunicated Photius. 
 Photius excommunicated the pope, and charged him with divers 
 heresies, which show the character of their dissensions. 1. 
 That the Romans fasted on the sabbath, or seventh day of the 
 week. 2. That in the first w^eek of lent, they permitted the 
 use of milk and cheese. 3. That they prohibited their priests 
 to marry, and separated from their wives such as were married, 
 when they went into orders. 4. That they authorized the 
 
516 
 
 GREEK CHURCH. 
 
 bishops, alone, to anoint baptized persons, with the holy chrism, 
 I (sacred oil,) withholding- that power from presbyters. 5. That 
 they had introduced into the creed, filioque, that is, the Holy 
 Spirit proceeded from the Son, as well as from the Father. 
 
 There were other dissensions between the two churches, 
 which were utterly irreconcilable. The Latin church relied 
 on the False Decretals as the basis of the supreme power of 
 the popes, both temporal and spiritual. The Greek church, 
 from the first, denounced these decretals, as forgeries. The 
 Greek church adhered with unyielding pertinacity to the early 
 doctrines of the first ages, while that of Rome adopted every 
 innovation, and construction, which would promote their pur- 
 poses. In the last two centuries of the Greek empire, the 
 clergy, and many laymen, had become learned in chiJrch doc- 
 trines, and the whole people were obstinately devoted to the 
 practices and opinions which had been transmitted, unimpair- 
 ed, through many ages. They regarded many of the ceremo- 
 nies, and many points of belief, of the Latin church, as abomi- 
 nable heresies. These were insurmountable obstacles to the 
 union of the two churches. Yet a union was exceedingly de- 
 sirable, by both parties. The Latin church desired it, because 
 it would establish the pope's supremacy. The Greek church 
 desired it, because they would thereby acquire the aid of the 
 west in resisting the hostilities of the Turks. The attempts to 
 efTect this union were repeated, again and again, through suc- 
 cessive centuries. Among the last of these attempts, the points 
 of difTerence were reduced to these four: — I. The proces- 
 sion of the Holy Spirit. 2. The use of leavened or unleavened 
 bread in the Eucharist. 3. Purgatory. 4. The supremacy of 
 the pope. 
 
 On the first point, the difference was the same w4iich it had 
 ever been. The Greeks maintaining that the Holy Spirit pro- 
 ceeded from the Father only; the Latins, that it proceeded from 
 the Father and the Son. On the second point, the Greeks were 
 immoveable in the belief that the holy communion could be 
 administered only with leavened bread, and the Latins that the 
 bread might be unleavened. On the third point, both parties 
 believed in an intermediate state of purification of the soul. 
 But there were irreconcilable difTerences, on the nature of that 
 purification, on its duration, and on the liability of different 
 classes of sinners, to be subjected to it. The last (fourth) point 
 involved, on the part of the Greeks, all their long-cherished 
 and bigoted opinions; and, on the part of the Latins, the main 
 object of the whole controversy. It was of little importance 
 
GREEK CHURCH. 617 
 
 to them what became of the three first points, if the pope's 
 supremacy were not acknowledged. The labored effort at 
 Florence, in 1439, to unite the two churches, has already been 
 noticed, and that the Greeks, with great unanimity, rejected 
 the contract, and would, probably, have done the same thing 
 if they had believed that the taking of their city by the Turks 
 would have been the inevitable consequence. 
 
 In the year 1451, less than two years before the final con- 
 quest, pope Nicholas V. made a solemn address to the Greeks, 
 at a time when the Turks had reduced the empire almost to 
 the walls of Constantinople. He exhorted them to pay some 
 regard to their own safety, and to reconcile themselves to the 
 church, as the only means of securing it. The pope was, 
 probably, sincere in this, as he had hoped to arouse all Chris- 
 tendom in a final effort against the common enemy, if the 
 reconciliation were first effected. He warned them that there 
 were yet three years for probation, resembling their case to 
 the parable of the fig-tree. The closing scene of the attempts 
 at reconciliation occurred the next year. It shows the nature 
 of religious delusions among this remnant of the Romans, or 
 Greeks. 
 
 The pope sent his legate to enforce the address of the pre- 
 ceding year. The emperor, who knew, better than his sub- 
 jects, the impending peril, received him graciously, and went 
 with him to celebrate the divine services in the church of St. 
 Sophia. When the pope was mentioned, the whole assembly 
 rose, the city was filled with commotion, the entire population, 
 excepting only the immediate dependants of the emperor, joined 
 in an " anathema against all who had united with the Latins." 
 " The sanctuary of St. Sophia was declared to be profaned; 
 all intercourse was suspended with those who had assisted in 
 the service with the legate; absolution was refused, and the 
 churches closed against them." 
 
 The Greek church survived the empire, persevered in its 
 separation from the Latin church, and still numbers a large 
 portion of the people of eastern Europe among its votaries. 
 It is the established relisfion of ancient Greece, and of Russia. 
 
 44 
 
518 ASIA MINOR SYRIA, 
 
 CHAPTER LXVII. 
 
 WESTERN ASIA PERSIA. 
 
 Asia Minor, or lesser Asia, is about six hundred miles 
 long, from east to west, and of irregular breadth, averaging 
 three hundred and fifty miles. It lies between thirty-six and 
 forty-two north latitude, and twenty-six and thirty-six east longi- 
 tude. Having the sea on three sides, a full proportion of pro- 
 ductive land, and favorable latitudes, no equal portion of the 
 eastern hemisphere is better adapted to agriculture and com- 
 merce, and to the maintenance of a numerous population. 
 The proximity to the sea, and the elevation of the m.ountains^ 
 may occasion great variety of climate and sudden changes. 
 No equal portion of the earth's surface has borne so many 
 armed men as Asia Minor. During two thousand years, it 
 may be called the highway of armies. The Taurus range of 
 mountains begins in the westwardly part of this peninsula, 
 and, tending towards the south-east corner of the Black Sea, 
 it passes, in a curve, around Armenia: then tending south- 
 wardly between the Tigris and the Caspian Sea, to about the 
 thirty-second degree of north latitude, it turns eastwardly be- 
 tween that sea and the Gulf of Persia, and runs eastwardly 
 through Persia, and along the north of India, Chin-India, 
 and into China, and disappears on the eastern coast of China. 
 Numerous branches are thrown off in this long course. 
 
 As this mountain range passes around Armenia, it furnishes 
 the sources of the Euphrates and the Tigris. The former 
 takes a south-westwardly course, along the foot of the range, 
 towards the north-east corner of the Mediterranean, and then 
 a south-eastwardly course, through Mesopotamia, to the Per- 
 sian Gulf The general course of the Tigris is south-east, 
 through Mesopotamia, the two rivers uniting one hundred miles 
 from the gulf, and then taking the name of Shat al Arab. 
 The Aras, or Araxes, rises in the mountains (Arrarat) where- 
 on Noah's ark is supposed to have rested, and flows south- 
 eastwardly into the Caspian. Arrarat is north-eastwardly of 
 the Taurus range, where it passes around Armenia. 
 
 The east end of the Mediterranean is about four hundred 
 miles in extent, from north to south. Near its north-east 
 corner, on the Orontes, sixteen miles from the sea, is Antioch. 
 Going southwardly from Antioch, along the east shore of this 
 sea, these cities and places are found : — From Antioch to Trip- 
 
EUPHRATES AND TIGRIS. 519 
 
 oli is one hundred and fifty miles. From Tripoli to Barout, 
 the ancient Berytus, is sixty miles, and thence to Sidon is 
 thirty miles. From Sidon to Tyre, twenty-two miles ; .and it 
 is about the same distance from Tyre to St. Jean d'Acre, or 
 Ptolemais. From Acre to Joppa (or Jaffa) is fifty miles, and 
 Joppa is about seventy from the south-east corner of the sea. 
 Beginning again at the north, and going south, the following 
 are some of the remarkable cities, interior from the coast : — 
 Eastwardly from Antioch, forty miles, is Aleppo, the ancient 
 Beria. East from Barout, sixty miles is Damascus, still a 
 considerable city. East from Tripoli, nearly on the thirty- 
 fifth degree of north latitude, two hundred miles, is Tadmor 
 in the Wilderness, or Palmyra. This magnificent city is seen 
 to have been such by the ruins which still disclose its site. 
 They are about one hundred miles west of the Euphrates, the 
 whole distance being a desert. Jerusalem is thirty miles east 
 from Joppa.* 
 
 In the great valley of the Euphrates and the Tigris is Mes- 
 opotamia, or the country between the two rivers, as the name 
 implies. Here was the varying boundary between the Greeks 
 and Romans, Persians and Parlhians, for centuries. Samosata 
 was on the west side of the Euphrates, latitude thirty-eight. 
 Edessa was east-south-east of Samosata, and twenty miles east 
 of the river. On the east side of the Tigris, and nearly oppo- 
 site to the modern Turkish town, Mosul, midway between 
 thirty-six and thirty-seven north latitude, was Nineveh. East 
 from this, forty miles, was Arbela, now Erbila, where Alex- 
 ander conquered Darius. North-east from Mosul, three hun- 
 dred miles, and one hundred west from the Caspian, was the 
 great city of Taurus, now Tabris or Tabrees, the same which 
 the Roman emperor Heraclius took. In the time of the caliphs 
 (800) it had half a million of inhabitants. Cyrus brought the 
 riches, of which he rifled Crcesus, to this city. It is now a 
 poor Turkish town of thirty thousand people. 
 
 Down the Tigris, about two hundred and thirty miles from 
 Mosul, in a course a little east of south, is Bagdad, celebrated 
 as the seat of the caliphs of the Mahommedan empire, in the 
 
 * This territory is described by Henry Maundrell, (who went from 
 Aleppo to Jerusalem in 1697,) in a small volume, lately published, and 
 edited by the Rev. F. W. P. Greenwood, an exceedingly instructive and 
 interesting work. Palmyra has lately been brought to view, in the 
 letters from Lucius M. Piso, from Palmyra, to his friend Marcus Cur- 
 lius, at Rome. This work is attributed to the Rev. William Ware, and 
 has acquired a lasting and honorable fame for its author, 
 
520 PERSIA. 
 
 eighth and ninth centuries. Here was the abode of science, 
 of luxury, and of fanciful invention. The thousand and one 
 tales (Arabian Nights) were first recited here. It is still a 
 considerable place, having eighty thousand inhabitants. Its 
 latitude is about thirty-three and a third. Twenty miles south 
 of Bagdad are ancient ruins ; geographers and travellers differ 
 in opinion as to what ruins they are. Following Make Brun, 
 who is the latest, and, probably, the best authority, these are 
 all that remains of Ctesiphon, in which was the palace of 
 Chosroes II.. in the time of Heraclius, (year 628.) The ruins 
 also of a fortress called Kochos, both on the east side of the 
 Tigris. There are still some admirable buildings at this 
 place, which are called, by the Turks, Takt-Kesroo, which 
 may be a term derived from Chosroes. The city of Seleucia 
 (Make Brun, vol. iii. p. 118) was west of this place, three 
 miles, on a canal. Other writers consider Ctesiphon to be 
 Seleucia. In this vicinity the ground is covered with ruins. 
 In the splendor of Arabian power, in the eighth century, there 
 was such a continuation of buildings as to make one street of 
 twenty miles in length. Directly south of Bagdad, at the 
 distance of sixty miles, are the ruins of Babylon, on the Eu- 
 phrates, latkude thirty-two and a half. The ske of the tower 
 of Nimrod, or temple of Belus, is here ascertained. Six 
 miles below is the Turkish town, Helleh, bulk entirely of 
 bricks taken from these ruins. South of Babylon to the gulf, 
 the whole country is a plain. Somewhere in this vicinity was 
 ancient Chaldea. At Korna, two hundred miles south-east of 
 Babylon, the two rivers unite. Forty miles below this con- 
 fluence, is Basra, or Bassora, where merchant vessels and the 
 caravans meet, to exchange the merchandise of India, Persia, 
 and the north. 
 
 Modern Persia is situated eastwardly of the Tigris, and 
 between it and the Caspian Sea, and between that sea and the 
 Gulf of Persia. The northw^ardly end of this gulf is about 
 six hundred miles south from the south end of the Caspian. 
 Persia extends along the north-east side of this gulf and the 
 Gulf of Ormus, to the intersection of the twenty-sixth degree 
 of north latkude, and fifty-seventh of east longitude. Then the 
 boundary runs northwardly, leaving the mountainous country 
 of Beluchistan, and the modern kingdom of Afganistan, on the 
 east, to the intersection of the thirty-seventh degree of north 
 latitude, and sixty-first of east longkude, and thence westwardly 
 to the Caspian, near its south-east corner. Persia, therefore, 
 has wkhin its limits many cities celebrated in Jewish, Greek, 
 
PERSEPOLIS. 
 
 521 
 
 Roman, and Mahommedan history. Echatana. Turkish Ha- 
 medan is on the site of this ancient city, latitude thirty-five, 
 longitude forty-nine. In the time of Cyrus and his successors, 
 Susa, or Sushan, was the royal residence; latitude 31, 32, — 66 
 east longitude, perhaps one hundred and fifty miles north of 
 the Gulf of Persia, Which of the mounds of earth here, 
 cover the ruins of Susa, is unknown. Daniel dwelt here in 
 his captivity, and was buried here. Ispahan, to which Herac- 
 lius penetrated, was the capital of Persia, four hundred miles 
 east from the ruins of Babylon, three hundred south from the 
 Caspian, and near latitude thirty-two. It was a splendid city. 
 Around it were fourteen hundred villages. It is still a great 
 city, but no longer the capital, which is Teheran, near the 
 south end of the Caspian. 
 
 Whatever admiration some of the cities before mentioned 
 may have attracted, they are insignificant, compared with Per- 
 sepolis, (the name given by the Greeks,) which, like the pyra- 
 mids, arose before history began, and, like them, has baffled 
 conjecture. 
 
 Persepolis is situated near the twenty-ninth degree of north 
 lat. and the fifty-third of east long., and about two hundred and 
 fifty miles a little north of east from the place in the Gulf of 
 Persia where the united waters of the Euphrates and Tigris 
 are received. Ispahan, the largest city of modern Persia, lies 
 nearly north-west of these ruins, about one hundred and fifty 
 miles. The remains of Persepohs, and of the monuments 
 around it, are formed out of the mountain of rock at the foot 
 of which they are found, and out of marble wrought with 
 wonderful skill, and of such grandeur in extent, as to fill 
 beholders with astonishment. No words can convey any idea 
 of these magnificent relics. The inscriptions cut in the solid 
 rock, like those in Egypt, have not yielded to the diligent in- 
 quiry of the learned. 
 
 By what hands, and at what age of the world, and for what 
 purposes, were these structures of Persepolis raised ? Noth- 
 ing within the range of historical records affords any answer. 
 If they had been constructed of bricks, like the great cities on 
 the Tigris and Euphrates, they would, probably, have disap- 
 peared even before Babylon arose. They seem to have exist- 
 ed before the Persian empire, and they may have been intended 
 for the double purpose of religious worship and of royal resi- 
 dence. No historical account regards them as such residence, 
 at any time within five hundred years before our era. Heeren 
 appears to consider Persepolis to have been a sacred city, and 
 44* 
 
522 CENTRAL ASIA. 
 
 the place assigned for the preservation of the royal treasures, 
 and for the sepulchre of Persian kings. The tomb of Cyrus 
 is supposed to be here. 
 
 When Alexander visited Persepolis, three hundred and 
 thirty years before our era, the magnificent palace in which 
 he took up his abode was entire, and while he was there, all 
 of it, that fire could destroy, perished. It is said that this 
 wanton destruction was an act of vengeance, and that the fire 
 began from a torch held in his own hand. Other accounts 
 say, that it began in a drunken revel which he held in this 
 palace, as he did in all others, wherein he sojourned in the 
 east, and that it was proposed to finish the banqueting of the 
 night by this splendid conflagration. Whatever may have 
 been the motive, the palace was then burnt. Astonishing 
 treasures had accumulated in Persepolis, which the great Al- 
 exander had, undoubtedly, secured, before he applied the torch. 
 He found here, surviving, hundreds of Greek captives, taken 
 in former wars, whose personal appearance indicated the 
 character of Persian warfare. All of them had been mutilated 
 in some cruel manner. Either a hand, a foot, a nose, an ear, 
 or a tongue, were wanting to each of these unfortunate beings. 
 Alexander offered to send them all back to Greece, but they 
 declined the offer, as they could not endure to be seen in their 
 native land, in such a disgraceful condition. 
 
 That part of Asia which the learned consider to have been 
 " the cradle of nations,^^ includes a part of modern Persia, 
 and may be thus defined : — Its western boundary is on a line 
 beginning on the fiftieth degree of north latitude, two hundred 
 miles north of the Caspian Sea, and running south on the 
 fifty-fifth degree of east longitude, by the east side of that sea, 
 to the thirtieth degree of north latitude. From the extremi- 
 ties of this western line, and between the fiftieth and thirtieth 
 degrees of north latitude, twelve hundred miles in extent, east- 
 wardly, would come to the Beloor range of mountains, and 
 this range would form the eastern boundary. In other words, 
 •' the cradle of nations " is between the Caspian Sea and the 
 Beloor mountains, and between the parallels of fifty and thirty 
 degrees of north latitude. It is about twelve hundred miles 
 from west to east, and about one thousand from north to south. 
 The Altai range of mountains, which run east and west, is on 
 the northern boundary of this territory, and the Taurus range 
 of mountains is on its southern one. There are no rivers 
 which flow from the Altai mountains, southwardly. From 
 the Taurus mountains the Oxus, or Gihon, flows northwardly ; 
 
JUSTINIAN AND CIIOSROES. 5'23 
 
 and the Jaxartes, or Sihon flows north-\Yest\vardly: both empty 
 into lake Aral, east of the Caspian. From this cradle the na- 
 tions of the earth are supposed to have come forth, originally; 
 and many are known to have come from this territory, within 
 the time of historical record. 
 
 This geographical sketch will elucidate the Persian and Ma- 
 hommedan history. It is not intended to describe Persia. 
 Curiosity may be satisfied, in this respect, by the perusal of 
 many works, easily found, Rollin's Ancient History (the most 
 approved edition is by Samuel Walker, in 1827) shows what 
 ancient Persia was; and the works of Sir Robert Ker Porter, 
 and James Morier, Esq. contain the best account of modern 
 Persia. To these may be added Make Brun's excellent ffeosr- 
 raphy. 
 
 In 523 of our era, Cavades was succeeded on the Persian 
 throne by Chosroes, or Nushirvan. The Roman emperor, 
 Justinian, and Chosroes, were contemporaries about 40 years. 
 Their adjoining boundaries were between the Caucassian 
 mountains, (situate between the Black and Caspian Seas,) and 
 thence south-east, through Armenia, and Mesopotamia, to the 
 gulf of Persia. It was a continually varying boundary, accord- 
 ing to the fortune of war, which was almost incessant, between 
 these two monarchs. 
 
 The reign and the character of Justinian have already been 
 noticed. Chosroes was the third son of Cavades, and to se- 
 cure the throne to himself, he caused his two elder brothers, 
 and their families, to be murdered. Yet he professed to be a 
 just prince, and to be ever solicitous for the welfare of his sub- 
 jects. He effected many salutary reforms, and promoted edu- 
 cation and agriculture, by expending the nrioney of his treasu- 
 ry. He assumed to be the patron of learning, and of the arts. 
 The few of the Grecian philosophers (seven are mentioned by 
 name) who remained in Justinian's dominions, were driven out 
 by his intolerance. They visited Chosroes, but were soon dis- 
 gusted with him, and his country. They found that he was 
 vain, cruel, and ambitious ; the Magi, (priests,) bigoted and in- 
 tolerant; the nobles haughty; the courtiers, servile; the mag- 
 istrates, unjust. They were shocked by the plurality of wives, 
 the number of concubines, the incestuous marriages, and the 
 custom of exposing the dead to dogs and vultures. They hast- 
 ily returned, considering a residence within the empire, under 
 any circumstances, preferable to any favors which the Persian 
 monarch could bestow. He did them, however, that favor 
 which they most desired, by making an agreement with Justin- 
 
524 
 
 CHOSROES II. 
 
 ian that they should live unmolested, within his dominions. 
 They so lived and died, leaving no disciples. This was the 
 end of the long list of Grecian sages, about the middle of the 
 sixth century. The interpretation of Epictetus, by Semplicius, 
 one of the seven, is found in libraries of the present time. 
 [Gibbon, chap. xl.J 
 
 Notwithstanding the opinion which these Grecians enter- 
 tained of Persia, Chosroes was entitled to the praise of having 
 been munificent in obtaining the intellectual products of other 
 countries, and in having translations made into Persian, and in 
 having widely disseminated them. He sent the physican Pe- 
 reses to India, to obtain the fables of Pilpay, the fame of which 
 had reached him. This difficult enterprize was accomplished. 
 These fables have come, through many versions, into some of 
 the modern languages of Europe; but their original character 
 no longer remains. The game of chess, invented in India, 
 was introduced to his subjects, by this king. He founded a 
 school of phiysic, near Susa, the capital, at this time, of Persia, 
 which became a school of poetry, philosophy, and rhetoric. 
 
 Justinian lived to the year 565, and Chosroes to the year 
 569. During this time, they had alternate war and peace, with 
 various success ; but the Persian appears to have had the ad- 
 vantage in sagacity and in arms. The details of these con- 
 flicts, as they were void of permanent results, are uninterest- 
 ing ; or, if otherwise, there is no space for them. The seat of 
 the war was between the Euphrates and the eastern part of 
 Asia Minor, and eastwardly of the Mediterranean. In 550, 
 Chosroes took and destroyed Antioch, and affected to weep over 
 the misery he was obliged to occasion. Within the next twenty 
 years he undertook the conquest of Arabia, and proceeded to 
 the further end of the Red Sea. Within this time, also, new 
 wars arose with the successor of .Justinian. Chosroes closed 
 his reign in 569, by dying of sorrow, leaving a fame which 
 has induced historians to confer on him the title of Great; a 
 title which he deserved more than any of his predecessors, Cy- 
 rus only, excepted. 
 
 After scenes of rebellion, violence, and murder, inseparable 
 from Oriental despotism, Chosroes II. appeared on the Persian 
 throne in 614. In this reign, the usual employment between 
 Greeks and Persians was resumed. Jerusalem, at this time 
 subject to the Greek emperor, was besieged and taken by as- 
 sault. This warfare was instigated by the Magi, and twenty- 
 five thousand Jews volunteered to serve therein. The church- 
 es, the tomb of the Saviour, and the cross, preserved there, 
 
PERSIA CONQUERED. 525 
 
 were peculiarly devoted to the conqueror's malice. The pa- 
 triarch Zachariah, and the cross itself, were carried to Per- 
 sia. Ninety thousand Christians, without respect for age or 
 sex, were slaughtered. Egypt was subdued to the confines of 
 Ethiopia; and the conquests w-ere pushed westvvardly, to the 
 neighborhood of Carthage. In Asia Minor, Chosroes was 
 master, even to the Bosphorus, for ten years. 
 
 No Persian king had more cause to be proud of his magnifi- 
 cence and glory, than Chosroes II. His abode was neither at 
 Ctesiphon, nor at Susa, but at Artemita, about 60 miles north 
 of the former, on the east side of the Tigris. The riches of 
 \vhich he had despoiled the vanquished, were lavished here, for 
 ihe pleasure of the monarch. Lions and tigers were turned 
 loose for the chace. Nine hundred and sixty elephants, 12,000 
 camels, 6,000 horses and mules, were part of his establishment. 
 The daily guard of the palace was 6,000, the number of slaves 
 12,000, the number of selected females for the seraglio, 3,000. 
 The Roman historian adds, "The voice of flattery, perhaps of 
 fiction, is not ashamed to compute the 30,000 rich hangings that 
 adorned the walls ; the 40,000 columns of silver, or more prob- 
 ably, of marble, and plated wood, that supported the roof — the 
 1000 globes of gold suspended in the dome to imitate the mo- 
 tions of the planets, and the constellations of the Zodiac." 
 While such was the condition of the exulting monarch of Per- 
 sia, he received an invitation from an obscure citizen of Mec- 
 ca, inviting him to acknowledge Mahomet, or Mohammed, as 
 the apostle of God. The indignant monarch tore the epistle, 
 and dismissed the bearer. It will be seen how^ easily the gran- 
 deur of Oriental despotism can vanish. 
 
 The efforts of the emperor Heraclius, to retrieve his fortunes, 
 in conflict w'ith his Persian enemy, have already been narrated. 
 The disasters of Chosroes caused him to be deposed, by his 
 own subjects. He witnessed the massacre of eighteen of his 
 own sons, was thrown into a dungeon, and died in five days 
 afterwards. These measures were conducted by his son Si- 
 roes, who assumed the crown. He reigned eight months, and 
 gave place to an anarchy of 12 years, in which nine competi- 
 tors were contending for the mastery. At the end of this pe- 
 riod the followers of the obscure citizen of Mecca closed these 
 tragical scenes, as will be shown in the history of this remark- 
 able person, next to be reviewed. 
 
526 
 
 CHAPTER LXVIII. 
 
 THE MAHOMMEDAN RELIGION. 
 
 Arabia — Ancient Religion — Mahomet or Mohammed. 
 
 This religion began in Arabia. This extensive country is 
 bounded, westwardly, by that part of Syria which lies eastward- 
 ly of Palestine; and passing around Palestine, south-west- 
 wardly, it comes to the eastern boundary of Egypt, between 
 the Mediterranean and the Red Sea ; then by the latter sea, 
 south-westwardly, about 1400 miles. Then south-eastwardly, 
 by the Arabian Sea, 1300 miles, to the gulf of Ormus; then 
 north-eastvvardly, by this gulf and the Persian gulf, 900 miles.. 
 Thence, bounded still north-eastvvardly, along the skirt of the de- 
 sert, 500miles, nearly parallel to the Euphrates,and distant from, 
 that river about 50 miles, to the 34th degree of north latitude. 
 The form of Arabia is an irregular triangle. The northern part 
 of the great desert, which is the northern part of the triangle, lies 
 between Syria and the Euphrates. Arabia contains nearly one 
 half the number of square miles which are contained in the 
 whole of the United States. The capital of South Carolina, 
 Columbia, is nearly in the same latitude with the most north- 
 wardly part of Arabia. The whole of Arabia is, therefore, in 
 the same latitude vvith the countries, islands, and seas, which 
 lie between Columbia, in South Carolina, and the republic of 
 Columbia, in South America. 
 
 In 17G2, Carstens Niebuhr, a Hanoverian by birth, and fa- 
 ther of the celebrated Roman historian, visited Arabia, as one 
 of a scientific expedition, sent out by the Danish government. 
 In the following year he published his travels. From his ac- 
 counts it is known, that there are many tribes settled along the 
 coast of the Red Sea, and the Arabian Sea; and some in the 
 interior, among the mountains. But it also appears, from this 
 traveller's account, as it does from others dating back in far more 
 distant times, that the largest part of Arabia consists of deserts 
 of burning, moving sands. 
 
 Caravans and whole armies have sometimes been buried 
 alive in them. The northern part, next to Palestine, was once 
 a country of numerous population, as is known from Jewish 
 history. Here lived the Edomites, the Amalekites, and Cush- 
 ites j and this is supposed to have been the country of Job ; it 
 
ARABIA. 527 
 
 was, also, that in which the Israelites wandered. Before the 
 Portuguese found the way to India around the Cape of Good 
 Hope, a large portion of the commerce with eastern regions 
 came up the Red Sea to Idumea, which was situate at the north- 
 w^ardly end of that sea. Hence, in Solomon's time, it was a very 
 rich country. It is now mountainous, rocky and barren, in- 
 habited only by pastoral tribes, who have the common name 
 of Bedouins, (children of the desert.) That part of Arabia 
 which is connected with our present purpose, lies between the 
 north-east side of the Red Sea, and a range of mountains par- 
 allel to it, and of the average distance from it of about 150 
 miles. Passing from north to south, between these mountains 
 and the sea, the first city to be mentioned is Medina, situated 
 nearly in latitude 25, north. Two hundred and fifty miles 
 further south, a branch from these mountains runs to the Red 
 Sea, on the south side, and at the fool of this branch, is the city 
 of Mecca, lat. 21, 22., forty miles from Jedda, which is the 
 nearest port on this sea. Seven hundred miles further south is 
 the south-west point of Arabia, having, on the west, the Red 
 Sea, on the south, the Straits of Babelmandel. A part of this 
 country, on both sides of the point, and extending back from it 
 three or four hundred miles, is now called Yemen, within 
 which was Arabia the Happy. This name was not obtained 
 from its superiority over other parts of the globe, but to distin- 
 guish it from other parts called the Sandy, and the Stoney. 
 Arabia Felix, or the Happy, was and still is, the land of frank- 
 incense, myrrh, spices, gums, and of some vegetable produc- 
 tions, used in medicine. Moka, situated near the point, is the 
 port at which a superior kind of coffee is obtained. 
 
 There is a tradition, that the family which rules at a place 
 called Saba, are the descendants of Balkis, the queen of Sheba, 
 who visited Solomon. But there is a similar tradition on the 
 other side of the Red Sea, as to a princely family there. If 
 the one or the other be true, the lineage of Solomon and Bal- 
 kis is the oldest known in the w^orld. This celebrated queen 
 approached Jerusalem from the south, but whether from Arabia, 
 or Abyssinia, the curious must still remain in doubt. 
 
 Arabia is not, in the opinion of the German historian, Muller, 
 the country originally of the horse. He thinks it was Kuku, 
 a country somewhere west or south of Egypt. But the horse 
 is no where a finer animal, or more valued or cherished. Ped- 
 igrees are alleged to be carefully preserved, extending back 
 through centuries. This is the country of the camel, of which 
 there are two kinds, one of which outstrips the fleetest horse. 
 
528 ARABIA. 
 
 The former has two humps on the back, and is the camel of 
 burthen. The latter has one hump, and is, properly, the drom- 
 edary: this name comes from the addition of the word dromos, 
 or runner, by the Greeks, to the word which expressed the 
 name of camel. The camel of burthen is called the living 
 ship of the Arab, in his ocean of sand. A learned writer says 
 of this camel, — " While he bears double the burthen of the 
 mule, he is more frugal than the ass; his flesh is not less es- 
 teemed as food, than that of the calf; the value of his hair 
 rivals the finest fleece; his dung serves as fuel, and his urine 
 yields sal-ammoniac. He often marches three or four hundred 
 leagues without drinking more than once in eight or ten days, 
 or eating any thing in the space of four-and-tvventy hours, ex- 
 cept a few thistles, or stalks of wormwood. He bears, for \Wieks, 
 a load of 1300 pounds, whhout ever being lightened of his 
 burthen." Such an animal seems to have been providentially 
 bestowed on such a country as Arabia. 
 
 This extraordinary abstinence of the camel is accounted for 
 by the fact that he has a separate stomach, appropriated exclu- 
 sively to the reception of water. The bewildered Arab is some- 
 times reduced to the hard necessity of deciding whether he will 
 submit to perish himself, or prolong his chance of life by slay- 
 ing his precious camel, to obtain the contents of his stomach. 
 
 The whole population of Arabia is computed, at the present 
 day, at 10 or 12 millions. The most ancient race of Arabs 
 derive their origin from Heber, four generations before Abra- 
 ham. The second race, from Ishmael, the son of Abraham 
 and Hagar, of whose posterity it was declared, "their hand 
 shall be against every man, and every man's hand against 
 them." The Arabians boast that their country has never been 
 conquered, while their nation has conquered more than half of 
 the Eastern world. They are to be credited, in some respects, 
 in their boasting, for nature has made most of their country un- 
 assailable. Parts of it have been conquered. In the year 600 
 of the Christian era, Arabia Avas held by various native tribes 
 of Arabs; some of whom were Nomads, or wanderers, with 
 their flocks and herds ; some were robbers, or plunderers of 
 caravans; some were merchants ; some cultivators of the earth; 
 some mechanics; a few of them were inferior manufacturers. 
 
 The trade with the east was carried on through their coun- 
 try, the merchant ships, and the caravans, meeting in Arabia 
 the Happy. Besides the Arabs, there were settlements of Jews 
 and Christians, who had sought an asylum in this country 
 from various persecutions. All the Arabians vv'ere idolaters 
 
MECCA. 529 
 
 worshipping the sun, moon, and stars, and a multitude of gods 
 of their own making. They entertained many absurd super- 
 stitions. They had two solitary virtues, those of charity and 
 hospitality, but exercised only under peculiar circumstances. 
 Their enmity was cruel and merciless. They were of middle 
 stature, abstemious, brave, and hardy. Under an exterior of 
 extreme gravity, they had violent passions, and an ardent im- 
 agination. 
 
 As further introduction to Mahommedanism, there is an en- 
 closure at Mecca, a square surrounded with colonnades and 
 adorned with minarets. In this square are six or eight chap- 
 els, and a square building of stone called the Kaaba, \yhich is 
 the sacred spot of this religion. The Kaaba dates from the 
 time of Abraham, at whose solicitations the Arabians believe 
 it to have been let down from heaven. Within this building, 
 at the south-east corner, about four feet from the ground, is the 
 black stone, fixed in that wall, and ever held sacred by Arabi- 
 ans, whether in the time of their idolatry or Mahommedanism : 
 this veneration is founded on the belief, that the black stone 
 represents the earth, the mother of all, around which the cha- 
 otic matter was originally distributed and reduced to order. 
 (Miiller's Universal History.) Among the fables transmitted 
 is this : that the stone was sacred on earth before the deluge, 
 and was preserved from the general desolation of that event, 
 by being taken up into heaven, and afterwards restored to Abra- 
 ham, who placed it in the Kaaba. This temple contained 360 
 images, intended, perhaps, to represent the days of the year, 
 according to the Arabian calendar. On the top was a superior 
 image, called the God Kobal, which may have represented the 
 sun. [Malte Brun's Geography.] 
 
 Within the enclosure which surrounds the Kaaba, is the sa- 
 cred well Zem Zevi, whose waters (it is said) can wash away 
 even moral pollution. Around the Kaaba, before Mahomme- 
 danism was established, the idolatrous Arabs performed their 
 sacrifices and other religious ceremonies, not, however, in ref- 
 erence to its supposed founder, who had been long forgotten by 
 them as an object of veneration. There were family distinc- 
 tions among the Arabians, as there are among most of the na- 
 tions of the earth. These were derived from the common 
 sources, military renown, abundant riches, hereditary rights, or 
 official dignity. There were princes, and there were noble 
 families, whose various branches had a common appellation. 
 This distinction of families was common in the east, and still 
 exists among the Scottish clans. 
 45 
 
530 MAHOMMEDAN NAMES. 
 
 Those who profess Mahommedanism are called Musulmen, 
 or Musslemen, Moslems, or Mahommedans — names of the same 
 signification, importing that one has given himself up entirely 
 to the faith of that religion, which faith is expressed by the 
 word Islam. Mahommedanism and Islamism are synonymous. 
 The name Arabia means the land of the west ; as it, in truth, is, 
 relatively to the rest of Asia. When Mahomet's followers 
 had conquered the east, and had turned their faces westward, 
 they were called Saracens, which means a people from the east. 
 This name was applied in common to them, and to Turks, who 
 were from the east, and who first mingled with the Arabians 
 and then overthrew them ; and to Tartars, still further from the 
 east, who overthrew the Turks, and mingled with them. The 
 name of Saracen has disappeared in that of Ottoonan of the 
 present day, which is an odious compound of Arabian, Turk, 
 and Tartar, whose bond of union is Mahommedanism. 
 
 Mahomet was of noble, if not princely origin. He was of 
 the tribe of Koreish, and of the family of Hashem, one of the 
 most illustrious of the Arabs, the princes of Mecca, and he- 
 reditary guardians of the Kaaba. The grandfather was Ab- 
 dol Motallet, the son of Hashem. The father was Abdallah, 
 the mother, Amina, and Mahomet, their only son, was born at 
 Mecca, in the year 369. While he was in infancy, his parents, 
 and his grandfather died. He had several uncles, who were 
 rich and powerful, though his own inheritance was five camels, 
 and one Ethiopian female slave. His uncle, Abu Taleb, was 
 his guardian. At the age of twenty-one, he entered the ser- 
 vice of Cadijah, a rich and noble widow of Mecca, whom he 
 soon married, and was thus restored to the ancient rank of his 
 family. Mahomet was distinguished by a manly beauty. In 
 the words of Gibbon — " Before he spoke, the orator engaged 
 on his side, the affections of a public or private audience. 
 They applauded his commanding presence, his majestic aspect, 
 his piercing eye, his gracious smile, his flowing beard, his 
 countenance that painted every sensation of the soul ; and his 
 gestures that enforced every expression of the tongue. His 
 memory was capacious and retentive ; his wit easy and social, 
 his imagination sublime, his judgment clear, rapid and decisive. 
 He possessed the courage both of thought and action." Yet, 
 Gibbon adds, after such commendation, that he was an " illite- 
 rate barbarian." In his youth he is said to have made but two 
 journies beyond Arabia, one when he was thirteen years of 
 age, and one when he had entered the service of Cadijah ; the 
 first, to Bastra, a city ea^twardly of the Jordan, the other to 
 
MAHOMET. 531 
 
 Damascus, as one of a caravan. He is not supposed to have 
 derived his plans from tiiese journies, nor had he the means 
 of learning- more of the countries which he saw, than the eye 
 could impart, for he was ignorant of every language but his 
 own. It is probable that his future celebrity was the work of 
 his own genius. 
 
 Before his time, one month in the year, that of Ramadan, 
 was devoted by the Arabs to fasting and prayer. This month 
 Mahomet used to pass alone, in the cave of Hera, three miles 
 from Mecca. Here he is supposed to have engendered, in fraud 
 or enthusiasm, his plan of converting the world to a new, or 
 rather to a reformed religion, comprehended in the expression 
 which forms the faith of the Mahommedan to the present day : 
 " There is only one God, and Mahomet is the ajoostle of God.^^ 
 " He rejected," says Gibbon, "the worship of idols and of men, 
 of stars and planets, on the rational principle that whatever 
 rises must set ; that whatever is born must die ; that whatever 
 is corruptible must decay and perish." He assumed to be a 
 prophet at the age of forty. 
 
 His first convert was Cadijah : the second, Varaca, his father- 
 in-law; the third, his faithful servant Zeid; the fourth, Ali, the 
 son of his uncle Abu Taleb ; and next Ahubeker, whose wealth, 
 influence and character were a great acquisition. In three 
 years he had acquired only fourteen proselytes. He now felt 
 sufficiently assured of success, to invite all the members of his 
 family to a festival. To this assembly he said, — " Friends and 
 kinsmen ! I offer you, and I alone can offer the most pre- 
 cious of gifts, the treasures of this world, and of the world to 
 come. God has commanded me to call you to his service. 
 Who among you will support my burthen 1 Who among you 
 will be my companion, and my vizier ? " Astonishment, doubt, 
 and contempt pervaded the assembly, till Ali, then only four- 
 teen years of age, arose and said, " O prophet ! I am the man ; 
 whosoever rises against thee I will dash out his teeth, tear out 
 his eyes, break his legs, and rip up his body. Oh prophet ! 
 I will be thy vizier." 
 
 The progress of Mahomet was slow and difficult. He en- 
 countered the deep-rooted prejudices of his countrymen. They 
 were offended by his audacity and presumption. He gained 
 over, however, his uncle Hamza, and the fierce and inflexible 
 Omar. He now ventured to appear in the Kaaba, and pro- 
 mulgated his doctrines to the crowds who periodically as- 
 sembled there to perform their religious ceremonies. But the 
 prophet was assailed by envy and malice, and with the charge 
 
532 MAHOMET. 
 
 of attempting to subvert the ancient religion of his countrymen. 
 In Mecca, especially, where he was best known, he had little 
 credit as a prophet, and abundant reproach as a fanatic and 
 impostor. His own tribe, the Koreish, were his bitterest ene- 
 mies, and they included with him the whole family of Hashem. 
 They decreed, and the decree was suspended in the Kaaba, 
 that they would neither buy nor sell, marry nor give in mar- 
 riage, with the family of Hashem, until the person of Mahomet 
 was given up to the justice of the gods. While the prophet 
 was thus menaced, he lost his faithful Cadijah. Abu Sophian, 
 of the family of Ommiyah, succeeded to the principality of 
 Mecca. This person was devoted to the ancient worship of 
 idols, and was the implacable foe of the family of Hashem. 
 The death of Mahomet was resolved on, and he had no re- 
 source but flight. In the dead of night, accompanied only by 
 Abubeker, he escaped from his house. They concealed them- 
 selves three days in the cave of Thor, a league from Mecca. 
 While here, they heard their pursuers, but the appearance of 
 a spider's web over the entrance to the cave, and of a pigeon's 
 nest near it, led them to suppose the place solitary, and they 
 turned away to make further search. When Abubeker heard 
 them, he said, — " We are only two." " There is a third," 
 said the prophet, " it is God himself" 
 
 From this cave, Mahomet and Abubeker directed their 
 flight to Medina. They were overtaken by their pursuers, 
 but escaped through prayers and promises. Gibbon remarks, 
 that one thrust of a lance might now have changed the destiny 
 of the world. From this flight of the prophet, (from Mecca 
 to Medina,) Mahommedans compute their years, under the 
 name of the Hegira, or flight. This is the era of the follow- 
 ers of Mahomet, and commences on the 16th of July, 622. 
 It was not established till the time of Omar, the next but one 
 of the prophet's successors, in the year 634. Mahomet was 
 well received at Medina, as some of its noblest citizens had 
 been converted during their visits to Mecca. He stopped at 
 Koba, two miles from Medina, and there entered into a solemn 
 contract with a deputation, which Gibbon considers to have 
 been the first vital spark of the empire of the Saracens. On 
 the sixteenth day of his flight, he entered the city in a sort of 
 triumph. Here his disciples, who had been dispersed by the 
 persecutions at Mecca, assembled around him, and among them 
 Ali. Mahomet assumed the dignity of royalty, combined 
 with that of the holy prophet. At the end of six years, he 
 could number fifteen hundred Moslems or followers, well- 
 
MAHOMET. 
 
 533 
 
 armed, and ready to shed their blood for him and his religion. 
 Such was the veneration for the prophet, that a hair which 
 fell from his head, and the water in which he had washed, 
 were preserved, as though they contained some prophetic 
 virtue. 
 
 Thus strengthened, Mahomet began to show his earthly 
 ambition. He proclaimed peace and fraternity to all who em- 
 braced his religion — war and extermination to all who did not. 
 The surrounding country first felt the force of the warlike 
 prophet. He fought, in person, in ten battles or sieges, and 
 accomplished fifty military enterprises himself, or by his lieu- 
 tenants, in his first ten years. One fifth of all the spoils was 
 preserved by the prophet for pious and charitable uses ; the 
 residue was distributed among his armed followers. The 
 caravans Avhich passed along the shores of the Red Sea were 
 subjected to the plunder of the Mahommedans. The com- 
 merce with Mecca was thus interrupted, and his former ene- 
 mies, the Koreish, assembled a numerous force to proceed to 
 Medina, and annihilate the prophet and his robbers. The 
 opposing forces met a few miles south of Medina. Those of 
 his enemies greatly outnumbered those of the prophet. Seated 
 on a throne whence he overlooked the battle, he saw that his 
 own troops were on the point of yielding, when, starting from 
 his seat, he took up a handful of sand, and, casting it into the 
 air, exclaimed, in a tremendous voice, — " Let their faces be 
 covered with confusion." The Koreish trembled and fled. 
 This defeat only stimulated Abu Sophian, the prince of Mecca, 
 to appear, in person, with a still greater force. The second 
 battle was fought six miles from Medina. But hefe the proph- 
 et was vanquished, having been wounded in the face by a 
 javelin, and having two of his teeth knocked out by a stone. 
 Yet he rallied the faithful, and the prince of Mecca did not 
 see fit to besiege Medina. In the following year, ten thousand 
 men appeared before Medina, composed of various nations, 
 and led by Abu Sophian. The prophet declined a battle, and, 
 during the twenty days' siege, he artfully fomented divisions 
 among his enemies, and a tempest having overturned their 
 tents, the allies of the Koreish deserted, and the siege was 
 abandoned. 
 
 45* 
 
534 MAHOMET* 
 
 CHAPTER LXIX. 
 
 )GRESS DEATH ABUBEKER OMAR. 
 
 The prophet next made war on the Jews, who were settled 
 in Arabia. Towards that nation he entertained an implacable 
 hatred. He took from them all they possessed, but their lives, 
 and exiled them to Syria. He next ventured to approach 
 Mecca. He was met within a day's journey of the city by 
 his enemies, the Koreish, supported by numerous allies. He 
 was adroit enough to waive his apostolic dignity, and to obtain 
 a truce of ten years, stipulating, among other things, that he 
 might enter the city as a devout pilgrim, and render his hom- 
 age at the Kaaba. Within these ten years, he entered Mecca 
 in triumph, and even the proud Abu Sophian, in surrendering 
 the keys of the city, confessed (under the scimetar of Omar) 
 that Mahomet was the Apostle of the true God. Between 
 the years 629 and 632, the whole of Arabia had submitted 
 to Mahomet, The ambition of the prophet was far from 
 being satisfied with these conquests, He now turned his at- 
 tention to Palestine and to Syria. While the emperor Herac- 
 lius was returning from the east to Constantinople, an embassy 
 from Mahomet met him, and invited him and his empire to 
 embrace the Mahommedan faith. This being refused, three 
 thousand men were despatched to invade Palestine. A battle 
 was fought at Muta, (supposed to be on the eastern side of 
 Palestine,) where the faithful Zeid wa& slain. The names of 
 Jaafar, Abdallah, and Caled, are celebrated in this battle. 
 Jaafar bore the holy standard. When he lost his right hand, 
 he held the standard with the left ; when this was severed, he 
 clasped the standard with his bleeding stumps. He fell with 
 fift}^ wounds, Abdallah stepped into the vacant place and 
 bore up the standard, till a Roman lance laid him on the earth. 
 Caled, surnamed the Sword of God, rescued the standard. 
 Nine swords were broken in his hand, but he succeeded in 
 repelling the superior number of the Christians. Such was 
 the valor and enthusiasm with which Mahomet had inspired 
 the faithful. It will be seen how far this spirit has extended 
 his_ name and his faith. Mahomet now undertook a more 
 serious enterprise against the Roman empire, and embodied a 
 large force which he led himself half way towards Palestine; 
 but, excessive heat in traversing the desert, and the suffering 
 
KORAN. 535 
 
 from the want of water, discouraged his army, and the enter- 
 prise was given up. 
 
 On his return to Mecca, the prophet's health was seen to be 
 much impaired. He is said to have considered a slow poison, 
 administered by a revengeful Jewess, to be the true cause of 
 his decline. The immediate cause of his death was a fever 
 of fourteen days. He was aware of his approaching dissolu- 
 tion, and it might have been expected that he would, in some 
 way, have disclosed his own opinions of the reality of his 
 mission. But he persevered to the end, and died consistently 
 with the high dignity he had assumed, declaring that the 
 angel of death had no power to take his soul until he had 
 given his consent. This he affected to give, and expired on a 
 carpet spread on the floor, his head resting on the lap of Aye- 
 sha, June 7, 632, at the age of sixty-three. Mahomet thus 
 left to the speculation of future ages, whether he was a mere 
 fanatic, sincerely believing in all that he professed to believe, 
 or whether he was an ingenious and successful hypocrite. It 
 is probable that he began in the disbelief of his divine mission, 
 and equally probable that an ardent Arabian imagination might 
 discipline itself into a conviction that he was divinely commis- 
 sioned. Whether it was the one or the other, or a mixture of 
 credulity and hypocrisy, it was necessary, to the honor of his 
 fame, that he should die as the " Apostle of God." 
 
 The Koran was compiled with a full knowledge of the Old 
 and of the New Testament ; within six hundred miles of Je- 
 rusalem, and about half that distance from the land in which 
 the book of Job is supposed to have been written. Whatso- 
 ever the Koran contains of reasonable, sublime, or beautiful, 
 was borrowed from the Old Testament ; all that deserves the 
 name of good morals, was taken from the New Testament. 
 The Koran is without method or order, and abounds in con- 
 tradictions and repetitions. The author obtained from Gabriel 
 successive chapters, to excuse or justify his own conduct, or 
 enforce his new orders. The last communication from the 
 angel repealed all former ones, if inconsistent with the last. 
 Mahomet's mother was a well-informed Jewess, and he had a 
 monk and a Jew in his own house. Such is the statement to 
 account for the fabrication of the Koran. Mahomet declared 
 that it was originally written by the hand of the Almighty, 
 on the skin of the goat which Abraham sacrificed in place of 
 his son, and that it was brought down and delivered to him by 
 the angel Gabriel, in parcels, at various times. [American 
 Encyclopaedia — Koran.] This book is about the size of the 
 
536 
 
 MAHOMET S CREED. 
 
 New Testament. Its parts were collected into a volume, after 
 the prophet's death, in 634. Its contents are the supreme 
 law, religious, social, civil, and military, for about one seventh 
 part of the whole population of the earth. 
 
 The private life of Mahomet was subject to many infirmi- 
 ties and reproaches, nor is there a single instance of a redeem- 
 ing virtue, unless it be true that he was grateful. He placed 
 his wife Cadijah among the four perfect women, whom he 
 considered to be, the sister of Moses, the mother of our Sav- 
 iour, his daughter Fatima, and Cadijah, The most beloved 
 of his eleven wives, Ayesha, the daughter of Abubeker, once 
 said to Mahomet, (in the consciousness of youth and beauty,) 
 when he spoke respectfully of Cadijah, — " Has not God given 
 3^ou a better one in her place 1 " " No," he answered, " there 
 never can be a better. She believed in me when men despised 
 me; she relieved my wants when I was poor and persecuted 
 by the world." The civil government of the prophet was 
 salutary to his countrymen. He established order, and pro- 
 vided for the punishment of crimes. As a temporal prince, he 
 may be entitled to commendations. He was grievously dis- 
 appointed in not having an heir to his empire. His four sons 
 b}^ Cadijah died in infancy. His son by an Egyptian concu- 
 bine died at the age of fifteen months. Ten of his wives 
 were widows when he married them, neither of whom gave 
 him any child ; but he had four daughters by Cadijah, who 
 were married among the most exalted of his disciples. His 
 daughter Fatima, the child of Ayesha, shared largely in his 
 affections. The Fatimites, who, at an after period, arose in 
 Egypt, a denomination of Moslems, derive their name from 
 this daughter. When the excessive irregularities of the 
 prophet shocked his harem and the faithful, the angel Gabriel 
 always helped him to an exculpatory page. The prohibition 
 of wine, under the awful denunciations of the Koran, may 
 have been from a wise policy, to prevent the contentions and 
 infirmities which an inordinate use of it is apt to produce. 
 The prohibition of swine's flesh was common among Egyp- 
 tians and Jews, for ages before Mahomet appeared. The pro- 
 hibition undoubtedly arose from the belief that such food 
 brought on certain horrible diseases, which were of frequent 
 occurrence in Egypt and southern Asia. This prohibition 
 was severely enforced by the prophet. 
 
 Fatalism is, to the present day, a strict point in the creed of 
 every true Mussulman. But this ingenious prophet was ap- 
 prehensive that all his purposes might not be answered by the 
 
537 
 
 gift of the persons and property of all the unbelievers on the 
 earth, and by the assurance that no one could avoid dying in 
 battle, to whom that death had been foreordained, nor so die, 
 if it had not been. He promised the joys of heaven to all 
 who fell in his cause, and made these joys exceedingly capti- 
 vating to an Arabian imagination. A respectable historian 
 gives this account of the prophet's heaven, as the reward of 
 every true believer : — " Seventy most beautiful women ; a tent 
 of incomparable costliness ; a prodigious number of servants ; 
 the choicest wines, free from intoxicating qualities, and pre- 
 sented in golden goblets ; the most delicious food ; the most 
 sumptuous dresses, and renovated youth that would endure 
 forever." But unbelievers he threatened with torments as 
 enduring and as terrible as the joys of heaven were desirable. 
 
 To these may be added a short account of the present creed 
 of Islamism, or Mahometan faith. Mahomet was the last of 
 the prophets; his name is written on all the gates of paradise. 
 The devil was cast out at his birth. He visited the seven 
 heavens, and was superior to all men in genius and wisdom. 
 He performed three thousand miracles, besides those in the 
 Alcoran, which contains sixty thousand in itself, as every verse 
 is a miracle. He cleft the moon. Fountains of pure waters 
 have gushed from his fingers. God divides with him his 
 blessings, and has ordered the universe to obey him. The 
 earth belongs to him ; and before him it was stained by Chris- 
 tians, idolators, and Jews. He purified it by his doctrine. 
 Mahomet instituted prayer, the custom of washing hands after 
 meats, of making a hollow on one side of the tomb, the fash- 
 ion of wearing turbans, Avith streamers hanging from behind, 
 a mark of distinction even among angels. Mahomet had the 
 privilege of committing murder in all the sacred territory, 
 even in Mecca ; to judge according to his will; to receive 
 presents ; to parcel out lands even before he had possession of 
 them. The best spoils were his. Celestial spirits obeyed 
 him. The angel of death could not take his soul till he had 
 first asked his permission. 
 
 True Moslems have a string of beads around the neck, and 
 each bead, as counted over, is to remind the disciples of the 
 various qualities of the founder of his religion, or of his mira- 
 cles. The Catholics also have strings of beads. There is a 
 natural similarity between the benedictions, privileges, and 
 assurances dispensed by the popes to the crusaders, and those 
 announced to his followers by the accomplished and successful 
 Napoleon of the Arabs. 
 
538 Mahomet's successor. 
 
 " The sword," says Mahomet, " is the key of heaven and 
 hell. A drop of blood spent in the cause of God, a night 
 spent in arms, is of more avail than two months of fasting or 
 prayer. Whoever falls in battle, his sins are forgiven : at the 
 day of judgment his wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion, 
 and odoriferous as musk ; the loss of limbs shall be supplied 
 with the Avings of angels and of cherubim." His followers 
 advanced fearlessly to battle. Where there is no chance there 
 is no danger. 
 
 As the prophet had created the Mahometan throne by his 
 own genius and valor, he had a much better right to dispose 
 of it, by naming a successor, than despotic monarchs generally 
 have had. This he did not do, and contentions arose among 
 his chiefs. On the one part, the pretensions of Ali, the first 
 of his avowed adherents, and the husband of his favorite 
 child, Fatima, were strongly supported. On another part it 
 was insisted upon, that the prophet intended to leave the suc- 
 cessor to choice, or he would have chosen one to take his 
 place. This latter opinion prevailed, and Abdallah Ebn Abu 
 Koafas, surnamed Abubeker, was elected. This surname is 
 differently understood by different writers. It has been said to 
 signify the father of the virgin, as this person stood in that 
 relation to Ayesha, who was the only one of the prophet's 
 wives who had not been previously a wife when married to 
 him. It has also been said to signify the first witness, and the 
 faithful witness. He took the titular distinction of caliph, 
 which is said to mean vice-general, or the substitute for the 
 prophet. He was far advanced when elected. He ruled two 
 years and four months, and assumed to name Omar as his 
 successor. When Omar was informed of this, he went to the 
 caliph and told him that he had no occasion for the place. 
 That may be true, said the caliph, but the place has occasion 
 for you. 
 
 In the reign of Abubeker, the first caliph, (632 — 634,) 
 Caled, surnamed the Sword of God, led an army from Medina 
 across the Desert, to the banks of the Euphrates, and thus 
 invaded the Persian empire. " In his first year," says an 
 Arabian historian, " Caled fought many signal battles ; an 
 immense number of the infidels was slaughtered, and spoils 
 infinite and innumerable were acquired by the victorious Mos- 
 lems." The Persian kingdom, convulsed by internal divi- 
 sions, made a feeble effort to resist the Arabians. The house 
 of Sassanides then reigned, but it was destined to fall, and, 
 with it, the religion long cherished, of which Zoroaster was 
 
ARABIAN CONQUESTS. 639 
 
 the founder. The final struggle of Persian power was at 
 the battle of Cadesia, sixty-one leagues south-westwardly from 
 the present Bagdad, and, perhaps, a fourth part of that distance 
 from Cufa. The contest has obtained the distinction, in his- 
 tory, of " obstinate and atrocious." 
 
 After the battle, in the year 63G, the Arabians founded the 
 city of Bosra, or Bassora, forty miles below the confluence of 
 the Euphrates, on the Tigris, and forty miles above the north- 
 wardly end of the Gulf of Persia. Bassora is still a com- 
 mercial city. Yezdeyard, the last king of the Sassanides 
 family, fled north-eastwardly, to the hills of ancient Media, 
 and his seat of empire, the city and palace of Ctesiphon, near 
 the spot on which Bagdad stands, became the spoil of the 
 Mahometans. Among the spoils was a magazine of camphor, 
 which was used, with a mixture of w^ax, to light the palaces 
 of the east. The extent of a hall in the palace of Ctesiphon 
 is known by the carpet which covered the floor. It was a 
 square of silk, one hundred and fifty feet on each side. It 
 was richly wrought, with brilliant and golden colors, to repre- 
 sent a garden. It was sent entire to the venerable caliph at 
 Medina. This royal residence, after the pillage of the Arabs, 
 ■was permitted to fall into ruins, and travellers now dispute 
 where it was. Before the year 752, and within twenty years 
 after the decease of the prophet, his pious followers had sub- 
 jected and converted the people of the vast territory between 
 the Tigris and the Caspian Sea. They had done the like 
 favor to all whom they had not slain, from the Tigris, north- 
 eastwardly beyond the Caspian, to the river now called Sihon, 
 by the Greeks of Alexander the Saparlis, w'hich is more than 
 twelve hundred miles from Bagdad. South-eastwardly, they 
 had carried the name and the religion of the prophet fifteen 
 hundred miles, to the confines of India. These conquests are 
 spread over many pages by historians, who narrate the thou- 
 sands of mournful scenes which accompanied them. It was 
 a rule with Mahometans, in ev^ery case, first to enrich them- 
 selves with whatsoever they desired, and then to put all to the 
 sword, and to burn and demolish whenever they were resisted. 
 
 While these conquests were going on in the east, other 
 Arabian forces were engaged in like terrible operations in 
 Palestine and Syria, then part of the dominions of the Roman, 
 or, properly, the Greek emperor, Heraclius. Caled, the Sword 
 of God, had been transferred, at an early period of the Persian 
 war, to command in the conquest of these countries. The 
 whole history of the world does not exhibit a more daring, 
 
540 ARABIAN CONQUESTS. 
 
 brave, skilful, and victorious chief than Caled. His own na- 
 ture, and his entire devotion to the prophet, had so nerved his 
 arm, and steeled his heart, that no enterprise was too difficult 
 for him, if there was even a hope of extending the knowledge 
 of the koran, or of exterminating an unbeliever. 
 
 It will be recollected that the whole extent of the eastern end 
 of the Mediterranean is about 400 miles from north to the 
 south. The Jews never possessed more than 100 miles of the 
 coast, from the river Egypt ; which is at the south-east corner 
 of this sea, up to the south end of the small territory which 
 was anciently called Phoenicia, in which were the cities of 
 Tyre and Sidon. Phoenicia was about 60 miles long, and, per- 
 haps, 25 miles wide, bounding on the sea. Palestine ex- 
 tended up northwardly behind or east of the Phoenician terri- 
 tory, about as far up as that did. The breadth of Palestine no 
 where exceeded 90 miles. North of Palestine and Phcenicia, 
 quite up to the Black Sea was Syria, a length of 550 miles. 
 All the territory east of Palestine, and between it and the desert 
 of Arabia, which runs up further north than Palestine does, 
 was either part of Syria, or part of Arabia, the latter being the 
 most southwardly. In the year 632, there were many popu- 
 lous and wealthy cities in Syria, and some of them had been 
 strongly fortified by the Romans. Among these cities is 
 Damascus, and north-eastwardly of that was Palmyra, cel- 
 ebrated as the seat of empire of the renowned and unfortu- 
 nate Zenobia, whose prime minister was the learned Longi- 
 nus, author of a treatise on the sublime, now well known. 
 He was a native of Syria, and fell with his noble queen into 
 the power of the Romans, who put him to death, in the year 
 275. The river Orontes rises in the mountains near to Da- 
 mascus, and takes a course nearly north-westwardly, through 
 vallies once populous, cultivated, and beautiful, towards the 
 north-east coiner of the Mediterranean, and, passing by Anti- 
 och, 16 miles from the sea, it empties into that sea about 40 
 miles from its north-east corner. In these vallies there were 
 rich cities, and among them Emessa, the birth place of Lon- 
 ginus. 
 
 The whole of that region of Palestine and Syria was made 
 to feel the military strength, and unsparing fanaticism of the 
 disciples of Mahomet. The invasion began in the same year 
 that the prophet died, 632, while Abubeker was Caliph. Hap- 
 py would it have been, compared with the experience of the 
 eastern world, if the commands of Abubeker, to his generals, 
 had been observed by them, and their successors : •' Remem- 
 
ARABIAN CONQUESTS. 641 
 
 ber," said he, " that you are always in the presence of God, on 
 the verge of death, in the assurance of judgment, and in the 
 hope of paradise. Avoid injustice and oppression; consult 
 your brethren, and study to preserve the love and confidence of 
 your troops. When you fight the battles of the Lord, acquit 
 yourselves slike men, without turning yourjbacks; but let not 
 your victory be stained with the blood of women and children. 
 Destroy no palm-trees, nor burn any cornfields. Cut down no 
 fruit trees, nor do any mischief to cattle, only such as you kill 
 to eat. When you make any covenant, stand to it, and be as 
 good as your word. As you go on, you will find some relig- 
 ious persons, who live in monasteries, and who propose to 
 themselves to serve God in that way: let them alone, and neither 
 kill them, nor destroy their monasteries. You will find anoth- 
 er sort of people, that belong to the synagogue of Satan, who 
 have shaven crowns; be sure you cleave their skulls, and give 
 them no quarter, till they either turn Mahommedans, or pay 
 tribute." By those of the shaven crown, the pious caliph in- 
 tended, the monks of the catholic church. 
 
 The first object of attack was Bosra, a city of Syria, east of 
 the mountains of Gilead. This was the ancient city of Bezer, 
 one of the six cities of refuge, which Moses was commanded to 
 appoint. It is mentioned as having been appointed in the book 
 of Joshua, ch. xx. ver. 8. This conquest was easily made, 
 partly by the military fervor of the Moslems, and partly by the 
 treacher}^ of the Roman governor. Damascus is four days' 
 journey, about 80 miles north of Bosra. The forces of Caled 
 were insufficient to subdue Damascus. He, therefore, concen- 
 trated around that city all the warriors of the prophet who had 
 engaged in different expeditions, and the whole number which 
 assembled was 45,000. In the mean time, Heraclius, the em- 
 peror, had assembled a force of 70,000, near Emessa, on the 
 Orontes, 100 miles north of Damascus. On modern maps 
 Emessa is called Hems. 
 
 The Arabs suspended the siege of Damascus to encounter 
 this army, which they entirely defeated in a plain near Emessa. 
 If one should recite the exploits of the Arabs, (acting under 
 the belief of fatalism, or predestination, devotion to fheir faith, 
 and the certainty of paradise,) in this, or any of their thousand 
 battles, it would require extensive details, for which we have 
 no space. These exploits always equalled, if they did not sur- 
 pass, the best efforts of Greeks and Romans, under the stimu- 
 lus of what they called patriotism ; or those of the French ar- 
 
 46 
 
54^ JTERUSAtEM TAKEN. 
 
 mies, wlien in their revolution they carried liberty at the point 
 of the bayonet, through Europe. 
 
 The Arabs returned to the siege of Damascus. At the 
 end of 70 days, that beautiful city was submitted to the pillage 
 of these fanatical barbarians. A portion of its men, women, 
 and children, were permitted to depart down the Orontes, to- 
 wards Antioch, in the hope of finding their way through Asia 
 Minor to Constantinople. The causes of the pursuit, by the 
 Arabs, of this party, and their total destruction, are narrated by 
 Gibbon, in his chapter LI.,, with as much feeling as that cele- 
 brated historian has displayed any where throughout his mel- 
 ancholy details. 
 
 After several intermediate conflicts, the Arabs appeared be- 
 fore Jerusalem, in 637. At this time, Omar had succeeded to 
 the caliphate. Caled, wdio had been highest in command, had 
 given place to Abu Obeidah, in whose name Jerusalem was 
 called on to surrender. His short epistle is worth transcribing. 
 " Health and happiness to every one that follows in the right 
 way. We require of you to testify that there is but one God, 
 and that Mahomet is his apostle. If you refuse this, consent 
 to pay tribute, and be under us forthwith. Otherwise I shall 
 bring men against you, who love death, better than you do the 
 drinking of wine, or the eating of hog's flesh. Nor will I 
 ever stir from you, if it please God, until I have destroyed 
 those who fight for you, nor until I have made slaves of your 
 children." After a siege of four months, during which there 
 were sanguinary conflicts, almost daily, between the Arabs and 
 the besieged, Jerusalem offered to capitulate. One condition 
 was, that the contract should be signed by Omar in person. 
 He was sent for and came, but not as the sovereign of Persia, 
 and of Syria, might have been expected to come. He was 
 mounted on a red camel, which carried himself a bag of corn, 
 a bag of dates, a leather bag of water, and a wooden dish. 
 
 Omar remained only ten days at Jerusalem, and then re- 
 turned to Medina, but he employed his time usefully. He re- 
 formed the errors of his Arabs in the quantity of wives which 
 each had taken to himself; he forbade extortion and cruelty; 
 he repressed luxury, by taking aw^ay the rich garments with 
 which the conquerors had clothed themselves, and punish- 
 ed some of them by causing them to be dragged with their 
 faces in the dirt. By his command, the ground floor of the 
 temple of Solomon was prepared for a mosque. He regulated 
 the future government of his Syrian conquests, and departed in 
 the same humble manner in which he came. 
 
CONQUESTS IN SYRIA. EAST. EGYPT. 543 
 
 The forces of the Arabs were then divided into two unequal 
 parts; the inferior one remained in Palestine, under Amrou; 
 the superior one departed, under Caled and Obeidah, to take 
 Aleppo and Antioch. Aleppo is still known by the same name ; 
 it was called Beriaby the Greeks. This city is in lat. 36, long. 
 37, and 70 miles east from the Mediterranean, the capital of 
 Syria, and now the third town in the Ottoman empire. It has 
 now a mixed population, computed at 200,000, but was a much 
 more considerable city when attacked by the Arabs. Before 
 the 1st of September, G38, both Aleppo and Antioch had been 
 subdued, but the latter ransomed itself at the cost of a great 
 sum of money. Heraclius, the emperor, had come into Syria, 
 but he chose not to encounter the Arabs in person. He had 
 seen the destruction of the last of his armies, and after the fall 
 of Antioch he hastily withdrew to Constantinople. But the 
 Arabians had so far diminished their numbers, by battle, dis- 
 ease, and hardships, that they contented themselves with their 
 conquests thus far, in Syria. They had now extended their 
 empire from the eastern shore of the Mediterranean to the 
 Jaxartes, or Sihon, and to the Indus. In the ten years of Omar's 
 reign, and within thirteen years of the prophet's death, 36,000 
 cities or castles, had been taken or reduced to submission ; 4000 
 churches, or temples of unbelievers, had been destroyed, and 
 1400 mosques had been established, for worship according to 
 the religion of Mahomet. Omar perished by poison, adminis- 
 tered by a revengeful Jewish slave, not, improbably, in honor 
 of fallen Jerusalem. This Caliph is the first who assumed the 
 title of Emir el Moumenin, or prince of the faithful. His suc- 
 cessor was Othman, who fell by assassins of his own country 
 and faith, with the Koran on his knees. This event occurred 
 in 655. 
 
 CHAPTER LXX. 
 
 Conquest of Egypt — Alexandrian Library — Conquests in Barhary — Mix- 
 ture of Arabs and Moors. 
 
 It w\\\ be recollected that Egypt is comprised of the flat 
 land called the Delta, so named from its resemblance in form 
 to the Greek letter D, which is in the shape of a triangle; sec- 
 
544 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 ondly, of a valley of an average width of 8 or 12 miles, be- 
 tween two ranges of mountains, extending southwardly, at least 
 600 miles from the south point of the Delta; thirdly, of these 
 two ranges of mountains, and of the country beyond them. 
 On the west side of the westwardly range, the country is a 
 sandy desert. On the east side of the eastwardly range is a 
 country extending to the Red Sea, mountainous, rocky, and lit- 
 tle known in history. The river Nile runs through this val- 
 ley, from south to north, emptying into the Mediterranean. 
 The whole of the Delta has been formed by the deposit of 
 matter floated down by the Nile, if the traveller and historian, 
 Heroditus, should be credited. He says that when he w^as in 
 Egypt, (about 450 B. C.,)it was apparent to him that the Med- 
 iterranean flowed, at some former time, at the foot of the moun- 
 tains, now nearly 80 miles south of its southern shore. When 
 the Nile comes to the southern point of the Delta, it divides 
 into branches, the most westwardly one of which runs to Alex- 
 andria, in about 80 miles. The eastwardly branch runs to an- 
 cient Pelusium, about the same distance, both on the sea shore. 
 The points at which these two branches respectively reach the 
 sea, are distant about 70 miles from each other. A short dis- 
 tance (perhaps 20 or 30 miles) south of the place where the 
 Nile divides, was Memphis, in which Pharaoh and Joseph 
 dwelt. Its exact position is unknown, as travellers and anti- 
 quaries differ in opinion. It was, probably, near to the present 
 capital of Egypt, Grand Cairo. (A more particular description 
 of Egypt will 136 found in the preceding volume.) In the year 
 638 Egypt was a province of the Greek emperor, Heraclius. 
 It had stood in the relation of a province to Rome, or Constan- 
 tinople, ever since Octavius (afterwards Augustus) had over- 
 thrown the last of the Egyptian race of Ptolemy, in the per- 
 son of Cleopatra, thirtj?- years before our era. In 638 it was 
 inhabited by the remnant of Egyptians, under the general 
 name of Copts, by a great number of Jews, who had been driv- 
 en, at various times, from Judea ; and by the Greeks, who 
 were divided, among themselves, into several Christian sects, 
 and who were intolerant opponents of each other. But Egypt 
 was still a rich country, possessing an important commerce. 
 Alexandria was still a splendid city, and then the most commer- 
 cial city of the world. The valley of the Nile, and the Delta 
 preserved their ancient fame for fertility, and were the principal 
 dependence of Constantinople, for wheat. 
 
 At this time, 638, Omar, at Medina, being the second caliph, 
 or vice-regent of the prophet, permitted his brave general, Am- 
 
EGYPT CONQUERED. 545 
 
 rou, to attempt the conquest of Egypt. Between this time and 
 640, Amrou had been entirely succesful in this enterprise. He 
 was aided by the Copts, who were disgusted with their Christ- 
 ian masters, and even these Greeks bore an unwilling alle- 
 giance to the emperor. Although we avoid, as much as possi- 
 ble, all military details, as these are all much alike, and convey 
 little of instruction, yet the proceedings of the enthusiastic 
 Moslem, Amrou, in the conquest of Alexandria, require a short 
 notice. He had first made himself master of Memphis, after a 
 severe month's siege, during which he was much distressed by 
 the annual overflowing of the Nile, an event of which he was 
 ignorant, and for Avhich he was unprepared. He then trans- 
 ferred his forces to the maritime city of Alexandria. The 
 Greeks, who had been driven from Memphis, had concentrated 
 near this city, xilexandria stood on land Avhich separated the 
 Mediterranean from the lake Mereotis. The distance of the 
 sea, from the lake, was a mile and a quarter. The city was 
 6 or 8 miles long, and of the width of this land, IJ mile. 
 The sea bathed the wall of the city on the north-west, and the 
 waters of the lake, on the south-east. The ends of the city 
 were protected by Avails extending from the sea to the lake. A 
 street of 2000 feet in width extended from the sea to the lake; 
 and this street was crossed at right angles by one of equal 
 width, from one end of the city to the other. The street across 
 the city was decorated by magnificent houses, temples, and pub- 
 lic buildings, and was the most superb street in the world. 
 Nothing remains of this city but some of its ruins, which time 
 has not been able to destroy. The modern city, of the same 
 name, is not on the site of the ancient one. This city was 
 planned and built by Alexander the Great, and his remains 
 were deposited here in a golden cofiin, in the year 323, before 
 .the Christian era. Amrou could not approach the city through 
 the walls which protected it by the sea and the lake; and he 
 directed his successive attacks, therefore, only against the walls 
 at the ends of the city. These were returned by sallies of the 
 besieged, in which the invaders were usually the victorious par- 
 t}^ In one assault, Amrou entered the city, and he and a slave 
 were severed from their associates, and taken prisoners. When 
 conducted to the presence of the governor, or prefect of the 
 city, his lofty demeanor, and resolute tone, had disclosed his 
 dignity, and the battle-axe was raised to fell him to the floor, 
 when Amrou's slave struck him on the face, and commanded 
 him to be silent in the presence of his superiors. By this for- 
 tunate turn the prefect was deceived as to the rank of his pris^ 
 46* 
 
546 ALEXANDRIAN LIBRARY. 
 
 oner, and dismissed him, on the assurance that he would en- 
 deavor that a suitable embassy should be sent by the Mahome- 
 tans to treat of peace. No sucli embassy was sent. The siege 
 continued, and at the end of fourteen months the prophet's flag 
 was raised on the walls of Alexandria, Dec. 22, 640. [Gib- 
 bon, chap, li.] 
 
 Amrou's report to the caliph thus describes his conquest. 
 " 1 have taken the great city of the west. It is impossible for 
 me to enumerate the variety of its riches and beauty. It con- 
 tains 4000 palaces; 4000 baths ; 400 theatres and places of 
 amusement; 12,000 shops, for the sale of vegetable food ; 40,- 
 000 tributary Jews." Although the city w^as taken without 
 capitulation, and was at the mercy of Amrou, the pious chief 
 saved it from pillage and destruction, and appropriated its treas- 
 ures to the use of the caliph, and the propagation of the faith. 
 The loss of Alexandria is said to have hastened the death of 
 the declining Heraclius, who died seven weeks after its capture, 
 of the dropsy. In the next four years two attempts were made 
 by the Greeks to recover the city, but Amrou defeated them, 
 and Alexandria and all Egypt was now severed, and forever, 
 from the Greek empire. 
 
 It has been often repeated that the world suffered a great and 
 irreparable loss in the destruction of the libraiy, which the suc- 
 cession of kings, after the dismemberment of Alexander's em- 
 pire, had gathered in Alexandria. Some of this race of kings, 
 Avho were called the Ptolemies, were distinguished patrons of 
 learning. Alexandria was the successor of Athens as the seat 
 of science, and here many philosophers were assembled in the 
 time of these kings. It is related that there were 700,000 vol- 
 umes, (:n writing, printing being then unknown,) in this city, of 
 which 400,000 were kept in the temple of Jupiter Sarapis, 
 and 300,000 in the royal palace. If this vast number was 
 ever gathered at Alexandria, a portion is v>'ell known to have 
 been burnt when Julius Csesar was besieged there, CO years 
 before our era began. But, shortly after, Mark Antony pre- 
 sented the whole library of the town of Pergamusto Cleopatra, 
 then queen of Egypt. Pergamus was near the western shore 
 of Asia Minor. Its library consisted of 200,000 volumes, 
 beautifully written on parchment, which was invented at this 
 place. Esculapius practised medicine in this city. It was the 
 birth-place of Galen. About 400 years afterwards, the library 
 of Alexandria was ao-ain impaired, (to what extent is unknown,) 
 when the fanatical Theodosius the Great, (in 381,) emperor of 
 the Romans, ordered all heathen temples to be demolished 
 
547 
 
 throughout his empire. Still, it is probable that the number 
 of volumes remaining in the time of Amrou, was very great. 
 The library was the only public property which was not ap- 
 propriated to the caliph's use, and this was disregarded because 
 Amrou thought it to be worthless. A distinguished philoso- 
 pher, named Philopomus, asked of Amrou the gift of the 
 libraiy, and Amrou was disposed to assent, but concluded to 
 consult the caliph Omar, who returned the often-quoted an- 
 swer : — " If these, writings of the Greeks agree with the book 
 of God, (the Koran,) they are useless, and need not be pre- 
 served ; if they disagree, they are pernicious, and ought to be 
 destroyed." 
 
 It has been transmitted, as an historical fact, that these lite- 
 rary treasures were applied to heating the four thousand baths 
 of Alexandria, and that it required six months to consume 
 them. Gibbon appears to have made a critical examination 
 of the evidence of this alleged fact, and he discredits the 
 stated number of the volumes, and the value of the number, 
 whatever it may have been ; and thinks that the loss does not 
 deserve the regret which has been so often expressed. But 
 other writers are of opinion, that there must have been many 
 highly important works there, which would have elucidated 
 many doubtful facts in history, philosophy, the arts and sci- 
 ences, though there may have been many on sectarian contro- 
 versies, which are not to be regretted. 
 
 Omar having a desire to know what sort of a country it 
 was, v;hich Amrou had added to his empire, the latter sent 
 him. a description of it, as follows : — " Oh ! commander of the 
 faithful ! Egypt is a compound of black earth and green 
 plants, between a pulverised mountain and a red sand, (mean- 
 ing the shore.) The distance from Syene (now commonly 
 known as the first cataract of the Nile, about seven hundred 
 miles) is a month's journey for a horseman. Along the valley 
 descends a river, on which the blessing of the Most High 
 reposes, both in the evening and the morning, and which rises 
 and falls both with the revolutions of the sun and moon. 
 When the annual dispensations of Providence unlock the 
 springs and fountains that nourish the earth, the Nile rolls his 
 swelling and sounding waters through the realm of Egypt ; 
 the fields are overspread by the salutary flood, and the vilTao-es 
 communicate with each other in their painted barks. The 
 retreat of the inundation deposits a fertilizing mud for the 
 reception of the various seeds ; the crowds of husbandmen 
 who blacken the land, may be compared to a swarm of indus- 
 
548 CONQUESTS IN AFRICA. 
 
 trious ants, and their native indolence is quickened by the lash 
 of the taskmaster, and the flowers and fruits of a plentiful 
 increase. Their hope is seldom deceived ; but the riches 
 which they extract from the wheat, the barley, and the rice, 
 the legumes, the fruit-trees, and the cattle, are unequally shared 
 between those who labor and those who possess. According 
 to the vicissitudes of the seasons, the face of the country is 
 adorned with a silver wave, a verdant emerald, and the deep 
 yellow of the golden harvest." If these were truly the ex- 
 pressions of the Arab Amrou, he is entitled to some consider- 
 ation for poetical taste in his description. This was, doubt- 
 less, in substance, a just account of the Delta at that time. 
 But the scene is far different now, as it is in every country 
 which has been destined to submit to the despotic power and 
 paralyzing religion of Mussulmen. 
 
 The details of Mahometan conquests from Egypt, west- 
 wardly, resisted by the feeble forces of the empire of the 
 Greeks, would impart little instruction. The first attempt 
 was made in 647, but it was not before 709 that the whole of 
 the north-east coast of Africa had submitted to the arms and 
 the religion of the Mahometans. A series of battles, disasters, 
 and miseries, to both the invaders and the invaded, constitute 
 the materials of history here, during these sixty-two years. 
 The names of many renowned warriors occur ; but all that 
 needs to be known of any or all of them, is, that they were 
 the instruments by which Islamism was carried and establish- 
 ed, to the very shores of the Atlantic. The spirit in which 
 all this was done, may be understood from the declaration of 
 the general Akbah. Spurring his horse into the Atlantic, 
 and raising his eyes to heaven, he exclaimed, — " Great God ! 
 if my course were not stopped by this sea, I would still go on 
 to the unknown kingdoms of the west, preaching the unity of 
 thy holy name, and putting to the sword the rebellious nations 
 who worship any other gods than thee." In their course 
 along the Mediterranean Sea, these Arabs had passed over 
 Carthage, which Virgil has immortalized — in which the un- 
 fortunate and gallant Hannibal was born — over which Scipio 
 triumphed with mournful tears, and which Marius had visited 
 both as a conqueror and a fugitive. They had passed over 
 Utica also, where the despairing Cato fell by his own hand, 
 and to whom Addison has raised a monument in his admired 
 tragedy, presented to the world in 1713. 
 
 The most numerous and powerful enemies whom the Arabs 
 encountered, were the inhabitants of the country westwardly 
 
INVASION OF SPAIN. 549 
 
 of Carthage, and extending through the modern Algerine 
 territory. These were the descendants of the ancient people 
 of Numidia and Mauritania, who were formidable enemies of 
 the Roman republic. The most ancient people known in 
 history, on the northern coast of Africa, from Egypt to the 
 Atlantic, were called Berbers, and, in modern times. Barbers, 
 meaning Children of the Desert. Their language is a matter 
 of curiosity to the learned, since it cannot be traced to any of 
 the known parent stocks. The Berbers have acquired national 
 names from the territories into which the northern coast of 
 Africa is divided, and in these they are intermingled with 
 people who have, from time to time, appeared as conquerors. 
 Their own name of Berbers, or Barbers, has given to the 
 coast the general name of Barbary. From the same source 
 is the name of barbarian, which was the uncourteous appella- 
 tion bestowed by Greeks and Romans on all nations but their 
 own. 
 
 When the Arabians had penetrated to Mauritania, opposite 
 the coast of Spain, their conflicts were of a ferocious charac- 
 ter, and, on the part of the Arabians, so disastrous, that they 
 were compelled to retreat the whole distance of fourteen hun- 
 dred miles, to the confines of Egypt. But they returned, in 
 sufficient strength, to make themselves masters of the whole 
 coast and of the interior countr3^ The native people of Mau- 
 ritania acquired the name of Moors, from the name of their 
 country. They had, in manners, habits, propensities, and in 
 complexion, a strong resemblance to their conquerors, and 
 readily adopted the religion which w^as offered to them. The 
 Arabian name was here lost in that of Moors. When the 
 invasion of Spain was undertaken, from Mauritania, in 711, 
 by the mingled forces of Arabs and Moors, it was considered, 
 in Spain, as the invasion of the Moors, and has been so treated 
 of in history. It was, nevertheless, a continuation of the Ma- 
 hometan warfare against the world, for the Moors had adopted 
 the Koran, and had become as zealous in propagating the 
 faith of Islamism as the Arabs themselves. 
 
 To continue the sketch of the African conquests, without 
 intermission, it has been unavoidable to advance in time be- 
 yond the order of succession to the caliphate. We now return 
 to the successor of Othman, w^ho had been slain by assassins 
 in 655. This successor was Ali, the fourth caliph, and the 
 husband of the prophet's daughter, Fatiraa. 
 
550 ARABIAN EMPIRE, 
 
 CHAPTER LXXI. 
 
 MAHOMETAN EMPIRE IN THE EAST HOUSE OF OMMIADES. 
 
 On the death of Othman, Ali, whom many considered the 
 rightful successor of the prophet, in the first instance, became 
 caliph. Rebellions against his authority arose. One was 
 headed by the prophet's widow, Ayesha, who was ever the 
 inveterate foe of Ali. The principal scene of action was now 
 in Syria, and between Syria and the Euphrates. A battle 
 was fought between the rebels and Ali, near Bassora, in which 
 battle Ayesha was present, mounted on a camel, in a sort of 
 cage. Though she was not hurt, seventy men were succes- 
 sively killed in the office of bridle-holder to her camel. Her 
 party was defeated, and she was sent to Mecca to weep at the 
 tomb of the prophet for the residue of her life, and nothing 
 more is known of her. Ali had a much more formidable 
 adversary in Mowiyah, the son of Abu Sophian, already men- 
 tioned as the early enemy of the prophet. This person had 
 been appointed governor of Syria by Omar, and dwelt in 
 Damascus, He raised a powerful force against his sovereign, 
 whose place of abode was at Kufa, a city on a lake, fifty miles 
 south of the ruins of Babylon, and two hundred and fifty miles 
 north-west of Bassora. After ninety-six battles and skirmishes, 
 ■\vhich these enemies fought on the plains of Babylon, Ali was 
 conquered, and Mowiyah became the fifth caliph, and founder 
 of the line of caliphs called the Ommiades, from Omiyah, the 
 name of his grandfather. His seat of government was Da- 
 mascus, and Medina ceased to be the royal city. Ali was 
 assassinated in a cruel manner, and all his supporters, from 
 \vhom any resistance to the new caliph could arise, were 
 exterminated. Mowiyah's reign began in the year 673, or in 
 the fifty-fourth of the Hegira. 
 
 At the death of Ali, and the usurpation of Mowiyah, the 
 schism which arose on the decease of the prophet, re-appeared 
 with implacable bitterness, and has ever since continued. The 
 one party are called Schiites, and the other Sonnates, or Sun- 
 nites. The former maintain that the rightful succession was 
 in Ali, the other, in Mowiyah. The former are the heretics, 
 the latter the orthodox. The name of the latter is from sonna, 
 which means the oral traditions concerning the prophet and 
 his doctrines. Both parties respect the sonna, the contents of 
 
ARABIAN EMPIRE. 551 
 
 which enter materially into the Mahometan creed. The Per- 
 sians and the Turks maintain an implacable hatred under 
 these sectarian names ; but the principal difference is the orig- 
 inal one, the right of the succession. The Mahometans have 
 had, from age to age, the most bitter and bloody contentions on 
 the point, whether the Koran existed from all eternity or was 
 created for Mahomet's use by the Almighty. Christians may- 
 think this a most absurd controversy. But, move a little to 
 the west, to Constantinople and Rome, and see what Chris- 
 tians themselves were doing, and with like bitterness and thirst 
 for blood, at the same time. 
 
 All that remains to be said of Mahometans may be com- 
 pressed in three divisions : — First, events in the time of the 
 Ommiades, from the year 673 to the year 750. Secondly, the 
 events which occurred w^hile the princes, called the Abassides, 
 were caliphs, before the foreign influence of the Turks inter- 
 posed, and commenced the train of evils which closed by the 
 subjection of the Arabian power to that of the Turks. This 
 second period was from the j^ear 750 lo 936. Thirdly, the 
 events while the Turks were absolute rulers in the Mahometan 
 empire, though the caliphs still existed in name, but only as 
 spiritual representatives of the prophet. In this condition, 
 they were sometimes called Mahometan popes. This third 
 division is comprised in the space between the years 936 and 
 1050. After this time, the Arabian powder is entirely lost in 
 the power of the Turks, though the Mahometan religion still 
 continued in full vigor. 
 
 It will be useful to consider what the natural elements of 
 history would be among such a people as the Mahometans, i'n 
 the periods now to be considered. 
 
 In the time of the first of these divisions, they were illiterate 
 and barbarous, having no books but the Koran and the volume 
 of traditions. They were superstitious] y devoted to their re- 
 ligion, and held all the world to be enemies who were not of 
 their faith. Every Mahometan was allowed to have more 
 wives than one, and the affluent were allowed to have as many 
 as they could maintain. They were, however, excessively 
 jealous as to their rights in female property, and women were, 
 therefore, kept in seclusion. The numbers which made up 
 society were distinguished into the great officers and depend- 
 ants on the reigning prince — into subjects who were in vari- 
 ous conditions as to wealth — into mechanics, cultivators of the 
 earth, freedmen, slaves, and soldiers. There w'as excessive 
 indulgence in sensual pleasures, among all classes, so far as 
 
552 ARABIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 they had the means. The form of the government was the 
 most absolute of despotisms, the whole power being vested in 
 the caliph, and he having no rule but the Koran ; yet, as he 
 was not only the temporal prince, but the spiritual representa- 
 tive of the prophet, he could construe the Koran to suit his 
 own purposes. The administration of justice vvas confided to 
 subordinate officers, whose maladministration of their powers 
 rarely reached the caliph's ear; and when it did, complaints 
 were regarded as calumnious, or wholly disregarded. Plun- 
 der and commerce had created abundant riches; but these 
 were only in the hands of a few, while the majority were poor, 
 subservient, and depraved. Such was the picture which his- 
 torians draw of Mahometan society. There cannot be a more 
 odious one, unless it be that which might be drawn of Con- 
 stantinople, in the same age. 
 
 This despotism extended over vast territories. These were 
 divided into provincial governments, like those which existed 
 among Romans and Persians. The governors in provinces 
 were the lieutenants, or representatives of the caliphs. Ap- 
 pointments to these high offices were rewards for military 
 services, or were dictated by interest, favoritism, or family 
 partialities. These lieutenants, remote from the eye of the 
 caliphs, often exercised their power to oppress their subjects, 
 gratify their caprice, or to enrich themselves. Whenever 
 these provincial chiefs thought themselves sufficiently power- 
 ful to resist their sovereign, and to establish an empire for 
 themselves, revolt and rebellion ensued. Hence it will be 
 found, that no small portion of Mahometan history is devoted 
 to details, showing that a rebellious lieutenant attempted to 
 dethrone the prince, and was successful, or that the prince had 
 the pleasure of adorning his palace gate with the rebel's head. 
 
 In such governments, the succession to the throne, on the 
 decease of a reigning prince, usually leads to bloody conten- 
 tions. If the last ruler named a successor, in the expectation 
 of his own decease, his nomination was liable to be disputed. 
 A disappointed son, brother, nephew, or military chief, could 
 easiljr raise a force to contest the succession. The prevailing 
 party must, therefore, commence his reign with such punish- 
 ments as w^ould disable his adversaries, and secure the crown 
 on his own head. This was done by murder of some kind, 
 often the most cruel that could be invented, or by depriving 
 the vanquished party of his eyes, his tongue, or his hands. 
 
 If the reigning prince had sons, and divided his empire 
 among them, this was sowing the seeds of fraternal discord, 
 
ARABIAN EMPIRE. 553 
 
 and the strongest and most fortunate of the nuniber, would 
 despoil the others of their inheritance, and make them, by 
 death, mutilation, or imprisonment, incapable of disturbing his 
 tranquillity. In the Asiatic regions, the same prince had 
 often sons by different mothers, and each mother would natu- 
 rally suppose her own son best entitled to the sceptre. Her 
 intrigues, plots, and crimes, to place this emblem of authority 
 in her favorite's hand, constitute materials in Mahometan, as 
 w^ell as in all Asiatic history. The multitude of persons who 
 throng a despotic court, have deep interests in these contests 
 for power. In proportion to their hopes and fears, their agency 
 becomes conspicuous, and they display the usual course of 
 cunning, perfidy, and crime, to accomplish their respective 
 purposes. 
 
 Such governments are liable, also, to sudden invasion by 
 any potentate who is disposed to show that he is strong enough 
 to despoil the possessor of his power ; and such disposition is 
 rarely absent, when the ability to gratify it is believed to exist. 
 These invasions, among Asiatics, have always been accompa- 
 nied by bloody battles, cruel devastation, and by the slavery of 
 the vanquished. The number of persons Avho fell in battle, 
 or who perished from the miseries which follow in the train 
 of war, and the number of cities captured, pillaged, and utterly 
 destroyed in Asia, between the years 500 and 1500 of our era, 
 would seem incredible, if fully stated. Such details are proper, 
 and, perhaps, indispensable, if the object in view were limited 
 to any one country, instead of extending to all countries. 
 They will, therefore, be avoided, as far as can be done con- 
 sistently with disclosing the series of events which have 
 brought the world to its present condition. 
 
 As the sceptre was sometimes obtained by usurpers of su- 
 perior talents, and as the chances of succession sometimes 
 placed that emblem of power in the hand of able and well- 
 disposed princes, an oasis now and then occurs in the tedious 
 desert of Mahometan history. There is a still better relief in 
 a single instance. It did so happen, that two or three caliphs 
 were patrons of science and of learned men. While the 
 Avhole of Italy, Germany, and France, were overshadowed by 
 the barbarism which came on with the fall of the Roman 
 empire of the w^est, and while the Greek empire was convuls- 
 ed with factions and sectarian controversies, learning wns as- 
 siduously cultivated in the courts of these caliphs. It was 
 transferred, partially, to the south-west of Italy, and into Spain. 
 They the first dawn of the revival of learning in the west, is 
 47 
 
554 ARABIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 fairly attributable to Mahometans. This is the only good they 
 have ever done. They soon sunk, themselves, into ignorance 
 and barbarism, and there must ever remain, while they con- 
 tinue to venerate the prophet of Mecca. 
 
 Succession of Caliphs. Momiyah reigned till 676. The 
 empire was extended, in his time, rather by able military 
 chiefs, than by his own personal exertions. At one time his 
 victorious banner could be seen in Asia Minor, from the walls 
 of Constantinople. The general character of his government 
 may be supposed from one incident. He commanded his 
 natural brother, Ziyad, to clear the country of Bosra from 
 robbers. Ziyad forbade any person to be seen in the streets 
 after evening prayers, on pain of death. The first night two 
 hundred were killed by the patrol ; the second, five ; the third, 
 none. He then commanded every householder to leave his 
 house open through the night, and no robbery occurred. A 
 person, ignorant of this new order of things, had driven a 
 flock of sheep into the city, for sale. It was already evening 
 when he arrived. He was taken before Ziyad, and pleaded 
 his ignorance. His plea was admitted. " But," said Ziyad, 
 •' the safety of this place depends on your death," and ordered 
 his head to be taken off! Thus, despotism is seen to be the 
 exercise of legislative, judicial, and executive power, by one, 
 or the same persons. 
 
 At the end of the seventh century there had been several 
 caliphs after Mowiyah, and several rebellions, and consequent 
 crimes and sufTerings. Yet the limits of the empire were 
 extended, and included Armenia towards the north, and a part 
 of India. The contentions for power around the throne, did 
 not affect the success of military chiefs on the frontiers. The 
 craving for plunder, and the glory of propagating the holy 
 prophet's religion, were sufficient to insure victory wherever 
 Mahometans appeared. But, it is to be remembered, that the 
 two great empires, the Greek and the Persian, (the former 
 beginning in Italy and reaching to Mesopotamia ; and the 
 latter beginning where the former ends, and reaching to Tar- 
 tary and the Indus,) were tottering into ruin ; while that of 
 Mahomet was now fresh, vigorous, and qualified, by great 
 physical strength and pervading enthusiasm, to subdue any 
 adversaries it might encounter. 
 
 The true character of Mahometan government may be un- 
 derstood from some facts related by the French historian, 
 Anquetel. In 705, Walid was caliph. Hejaj was governor 
 of Irak, the country around the southern end and western side 
 
ARABIAN EMPIRE. 555 
 
 of the Caspian Sea. Hejaj told his subjects, that if they 
 would have him behave well, they must behave well them- 
 selves ; that is, they must implicitly obey all his commands. 
 "The sovereign and his lieutenant," said he, "are like a 
 mirror, which reflects all objects placed before it. The proph- 
 et says, Obey God, as much as in your power. He says, also, 
 Obey princes ; but this command is absolute, and without reser- 
 vation." This Hajaj, like other tyrants, was curious as to 
 what was thought of him. Meeting with an Arab, to whom 
 Hajaj was personally unknown, — " Who," said he, " is this 
 Hajaj, of whom they talk so much ? " "A wicked man," 
 replied the Arab. " Do you know me ? " said Hajaj. " No," 
 said the Arab. " I am that Hajaj, of whom you speak so 
 rashly." The Arab rejoined, — " Do you know me? " " No," 
 answered Hajaj. " Well, I belong to the family of Zobeir, 
 whose descendants have a fit of insanity three days in the 
 year, and this is one of them." This ingenious turn saved 
 the Arab's life. Hajaj consulted an astrologer, who had the 
 imprudence to foretell his death. " Since you are so skilful," 
 said Hajaj, " I may want your services in the other world, 
 and you shall set off before me." The astrologer's head was 
 immediately stricken off Hajaj is said to have exterminated 
 one hundred and twenty thousand people by the sw^ord, and 
 to have caused fifty thousand men and thirty thousand women 
 to perish in prison, exclusive of the numbers slain in war, 
 during the twenty years that he governed Irak. Yet this 
 man, probably, supposed that he was serving God and the 
 prophet, for he died peaceably himself, at the age of fifty-five. 
 Passing over several successors, in 744 Mersvan is found 
 on the throne, who was the last of the house of the Om- 
 miades. In his time a powerful insurrection arose against 
 his authority, in the Persian provinces of Irak and Khorasan, 
 (which are east of the Caspian,) conducted by two brothers, 
 Ibrahim and Abul Abbas, descendants of Ali. Merwan was 
 compelled to fly into Egypt. Having entered a convent in his 
 way, and having become suddenly enamored of a nun whom 
 he found there, she invented the means of escaping him. She 
 showed the caliph an ointment, which, she said, would make 
 any part invulnerable to which it was applied ; and, having 
 applied it to her own neck, she invited the caliph to test the 
 truth by a blow with his ow^n scimetar. The caliph struck 
 the blow, and her head fell at his feet. Though many similar 
 stories are gravely related by the most accredited historians, 
 one cannot help some incredulity, when it is perceived how 
 
556 ARABIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 difficult it is to ascertain the truth of what is daily said and 
 done, almost within the reach of one's own observation. 
 
 In this rebellion, both Merwan and Ibrahim fell by violence. 
 Abul Abbas survived, and founded the illustrious house of the 
 Abbassides. But Abbas had only obtained peace, and his own 
 security on the throne, by the extermination of all competitors, 
 when he died of the small-pox, at the age of thirty. One only 
 of the house of the Ommiades escaped the sword of the new 
 dynasty. This prince was fortunate enough to save himself 
 by flight into Egypt, and along the northern coast of Africa. 
 He appeared in Spain, and was received there as a sovereign 
 by a revolted province. He was the founder of the illustrious 
 caliphate of Cordova, which has been mentioned, in the notices 
 of Spain. The final destruction of the Ommiades was an act 
 of singular atrocity. When the whole family had submitted 
 to their conquerors, eighty of them were gathered, by invita- 
 tion, at a conciliatory banquet, in Damascus. The whole 
 number were massacred at table. " The board was spread 
 over their fallen bodies, and the festivity of the guests was 
 enlivened by the music of their dying groans." No one who 
 had any kindred to the proscribed race, was permitted to exist 
 in the empire, and no one did exist but the young prince who 
 $aved himself by flying to Spain. Yet, all that is grateful in 
 Mahometan history, to one who desires the intellectual im- 
 provement of the human race, as the source of its virtues and 
 social utility, is to be found in the reign of the Abbassides. 
 This is the second of the divisions, before mentioned, com- 
 mencing in 750. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXII. 
 
 House of Abbassides — Splendor of the Caliphate — Decline and Fall of 
 Arabian Power — Origin of Ottoman Empire. 
 
 The early death of Abbas, whose name gave the princely 
 distinction of his race, Abbassides, raised to the sovereignty 
 Al Mansur, or Almansor, his brother. His proper name was 
 Abu Jaafar ; his surname Al Mansur, meaning the victorious. 
 Before his time, the imperial seat had been removed from Da- 
 mascus to the city of Aubar, the position of which is uncer- 
 tain, but is supposed to have been between Damascus and the 
 
ARABIAN EMPIRE. 557 
 
 Euphrates, and near the latter. The early part of this reign 
 was disturbed by formidable rebellions, in which much Ma- 
 hometan blood was shed. Events, not of importance enough 
 to be stated, induced Almansor to build the celebrated city of 
 Bagdad, and to make that the seat of empire. The word Bag, 
 in the Persian tongue, is said to mean garden. The place 
 chosen was on the east bank of the Tigris, fifteen miles to the 
 north of the ancient city of Ctesiphon, in which was the pal- 
 ace of the Persian kings. It belonged to one named Dad, a 
 Christian hermit, or was the garden of Dad. [See a note of 
 Gibbon, chapter lii.] Soon after his removal to Bagdad, (in 
 768,) he was cured of a dangerous disease by a Christian 
 physician. The grateful Almansor sent the physician a purse 
 of money, and three beautiful Greek girls. The physician 
 returned the girls, informing the caliph that his own religion 
 forbade him to have more than one wife. 
 
 The caliphs had long forgotten the frugality and the sim- 
 plicity of life practised by Slahomet and Omar. They had 
 acquired immense riches, and lived in correspondent luxury. 
 Such was the weahh and population of Bagdad, in Almansor's 
 time, that " the funeral of a popular saint was attended by 
 eight hundred thousand men and sixty thousand women, of 
 Bagdad and the adjacent villages." [Gibbon, chapter lii] 
 Notwithstanding the numerous wars and the costly building 
 in which Almansor engaged^ and his magnificent pilgrimages 
 to Mecca, he had amassed, in the twenty years of his reign, 
 and left at his death, thirty millions sterling in gold and silver. 
 The character given of this caliph, in the second volume of 
 Modern Universal History, pages 100 — 135, is a singular one. 
 He is there represented to have been, in private, mild, concili- 
 alorj^ inspiring affection and attachment ; in public, inspiring 
 terror by his aspect and demeanor. He was prudent, brave, 
 engaging in discourse, versed in the science of government, 
 stu^dious in philosophy and astronom3^ while he was covetous, 
 perfidious, implacable, and cruel. The French historian, An- 
 quetel, has collected some curious anecdotes of this person, 
 but they are too many to be transcribed, if they deserve credit. 
 He die'd at the age of sixty-three, while on a pilgrimage to 
 Mecca, and was there buried. He is supposed to have given 
 the first impulse to learning. He died in 774. 
 
 Mahadi, or Al Modhi, the son, was the next caliph. Among 
 
 the remarkable incidents of this reign was the rebellion headed 
 
 by the pretended prophet, Mokanna, who was one-eyed, and 
 
 so hideously ugly, that he covered his face with a veil. The 
 
 47* 
 
558 ARABIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 adventures of Mokanna furnished to the inventive genius of 
 Thomas Moore the ground-work of his beautiful and touching 
 poem, entitled Lalla Rookh. 
 
 Mahadi governed his vast dominions with great ability, and 
 with much success, though perplexed with wars and with 
 many sectarian controversies. He lavished the treasures 
 which his father had accumulated, in various modes. Among 
 others, he made a pilgrimage to Mecca (one thousand miles) 
 with such a retinue as to enable him to carry ice enough 
 (brought to Bagdad from northern regions) to preserve to him, 
 through the desert, his accustomed luxuries. His fruits and 
 his liquors were daily served in the scorching sands, with the 
 same coolness and freshness enjoyed in his splendid palace. 
 Mahadi's brilliant reign closed by a murder intended for 
 another, but which fell on him. It is worth relating, as it 
 shows the moral character of the east. He had a multitude 
 of wives, and, among them, a favorite, named Hasfana. One 
 of the neglected and jealous, inserted a deadly poison in a 
 beautiful pear, and presented it to Hasfana. She, intending to 
 commend herself to the caliph, gave it to him. He ate it, 
 and died. 
 
 Musa, the son of Mahadi, reigned but two years, and Harun, 
 or Haroun, his uncle, succeeded him, in 786. This caliph 
 was surnamed Al Rashid, or Al Raschid, the just. He is 
 familiarly known as the hero of the Arabian Nights' Enter- 
 tainments. These ingenious fictions are supposed to have 
 originated in India, and to have passed into Persia, and thence 
 to Bagdad, where they were transformed and adapted to Ara- 
 bian taste. Haroun has a worthier celebrity, as the patron of 
 learning and of learned men. 
 
 While his brother Mahadi ruled, Haroun was the leader of 
 armies, repeatedly, into Asia Minor, against the Greeks, and 
 he compelled the proud Irene and her feeble son, Constantine, 
 who then reigned in Constantinople, to pay an annual tribute 
 in gold. Whenever the tribute was delayed, Haroun always 
 appeared in Asia Minor to enforce performance. Nicephorus 
 having ascended the Greek throne, he ventured to send a letter 
 of defiance to the caliph. " The queen," said the Greek em- 
 peror, in alluding to Irene, " considered you as a rook, and 
 herself as a pawn. That pusillanimous female consented to 
 pay a tribute, the double of which she should have exacted 
 from the barbarians. Restore, therefore, the fruits of your 
 injustice, or abide the determination of the sword." The am- 
 bassadors, who brought the letter, cast a bundle of swords at 
 
ARABIAN EMPIRE. 559 
 
 the foot of the throne. Haroun ordered these swords to be 
 stuck in the ground, and with one blow severed them all with- 
 out turning- the edge of his scymetar. He returned for answer 
 to the letter : " In the name of the most merciful God ! Ha- 
 roun Al Rashid, commander of the faithful, to Necephorus, 
 the Roman Dog. I have read thy letter, oh ! thou son of an 
 unbelieving mother ! thou shalt not hear, thou shalt behold my 
 reply." Immediately, 130,000 paid soldiers, accompanied by 
 a train of attendants, amounting, in all, to 170,000, appeared in 
 the provinces of Asia Minor, under the black standard of the 
 Abbassides. The whole of that territory was made to feel the 
 terrible vengeance of Haroun. Necephorus was glad to re- 
 tract his defiance and return to his submission. This fact is 
 sufficient to show the military power of Caliphate, and the 
 warlike character of Haroun. 
 
 If Haroun deserved the surname of the just, his conduct to 
 the family of the Bermacides may show what injustice and op- 
 pression must have been in his time. This family was the 
 most able and affluent of his empire, and equally respected and 
 beloved. There were four brothers, one of whom was Ha- 
 roun's vizier, and was affectionately regarded by him. Others 
 were in places of high honor and confidence. Haroun had a 
 sister namsd Abbas, whom Jaafar, the vizier, was permitted to 
 see. A mutual passion arose between them. Though the 
 honor of a marriage with so elevated a person as Abbas, with 
 a subject, was inadmissible, yet, Haroun to manifest his affec- 
 tion for Jaafar, assented to their union, but under the injunc- 
 tion that they should be forever separate, The injunction was 
 disobeyed, and two sons w^re born. Haroun caused Jaafar to 
 be cruelly put to death, and ordered Abbas, and her sons, to be 
 thrown into a well, and the well to be closed over them. Not 
 contented with this act of justice, he directed that the whole 
 family of the Bermacides should be exterminated, wherever 
 they might be found. But that diligent student of authorities, 
 Gibbon, suggests, that there may have been better motives, less 
 odious than those commonly assigned, for this barbarous exer- 
 cise of oriental despotism. He thinks it not improbable that 
 the Bermacides may have been conspirators. 
 
 In another light, Haroun has rendered his name illustrious. 
 Engaged as he was in wars — in pilgrimages to Mecca — in sup- 
 pressing domestic factions, and heresies, he found time for cul- 
 tivating learning, and for the introduction of learned men to his 
 court. He laid the foundation for the superstructure Avhich 
 adorned the reign of his son Al Mamun, or Almamon. This 
 
560 ARABIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 pious prince made eight pilgrimages to Mecca, and one of them 
 on foot. When he could not go himself, he was represented 
 by three hundred deputies. It is related of him that he invited 
 a learned Mahometan teacher to come to the palace to instruct 
 his sons. The teacher answered, that knowledge would not 
 Avait upon any person, but was itself to be waited upon. Ha- 
 roun assented, and sent his son to be instructed at the common 
 seminary. His court abounded with physicians, astrologers, 
 philosophers, and poets. He selected a philosopher to counsel 
 him, and take care of his conscience. The rules which he 
 prescribed to this mentor, deserve to be mentioned as illustra- 
 tive of the^caliph's character : " Never instruct me in public, 
 nor be in haste to give me advice in private. Wait till 1 ques- 
 tion you ; answer in a direct and precise manner. Do not at- 
 tempt to prejudice me in flivor of your sentiments; nor expect 
 of me to pay too great a deference to your capacity. Use no 
 prolixity in the histories or traditions which you relate to me. 
 If you see me quitting the path of rectitude, gently lead me 
 back to it, without any harsh expression. Assist me in the 
 orations I must make in the mosque, or elsewhere ; in fine, 
 never address me in equivocal terms." Almost the last words of 
 Haroun the Just, were to order the death of a subject. The 
 brother of a rebel was brought into his presence when he was 
 about to die. " If I had only strength," said Haroun, " to utter 
 two words, they would be, kill him." He died of desponden- 
 cy, occasioned by ill-omened dreams, at the age of forty-seven, 
 in the year 809. 
 
 The vast empire of Haroun was apportioned to his three 
 sons, by himself. These sons were of very different character. 
 War arose among them. Al Mamun, or Almamon, had the 
 eastern division, including Persia. Amin, the central part, in- 
 cluding Bagdad. While Almamon was besieging Bagdad, 
 Amin was playing at chess, or fishing in the Tigris, with his 
 freed man Kuthay. He submitted to his brother when he found 
 that the people of Bagdad were not willing to have their city 
 taken and pillaged for his sake. 
 
 The reign of Almamon is the most illustrious of any re- 
 corded of the Mahometans. Two things are to be noticed, his 
 magnificence, and his patronage of learning. At his marriage 
 " a thousand pearls of the largest size were showered on the 
 head of his bride ; and a lottery of lands and houses, display- 
 ed the capricious bounty of fortune." In a single gift he dis- 
 posed of 2,400,000 gold denars, a sum exceeding four millions 
 of dollars. During the time of the Ommiades, Musselmen 
 
OTTOMAN EMPIRE. 561 
 
 were limited to the koran, and to interpretations of its meaning-, 
 and to the poetry for which the Arabians were distinguished, 
 even before the time of Mahomet. There were contests for 
 honor in poetry as early as the year 500. Several poems are 
 mentioned in Arabian literature, which had attained to the fa- 
 vor of being hung up in the Caaba ; from which circumstance 
 they had their name, " hung wp." Almamon, improving on 
 the impulse given by his grandfather Almansor, which was 
 promoted b^^ his father Haroun, ordered his ambassadors to col- 
 lect the volumes of science. The works of the Greeks were 
 gathered at Bagdad, from Constantinople, Armenia, Syria, and 
 Egypt. These were translated into Arabic, and Almamon ex- 
 horted his subjects to the diligent study of them. He attended 
 the assemblies of the learned, who were invited to his court 
 from all countries. This example was imitated in Egypt, in 
 Spain, and in all the provinces. In the first half of the ninth 
 century, the natural enthusiasm of the Arabians was devoted 
 to science and literature. A vizier founded a college at Bag- 
 dad by the gift of 200,000 purses of gold, equal to three and a 
 half millions of dollars, and with an annual revenue of 26,600 
 dollars. Six thousand students were instructed, of every de- 
 gree, from the noble to the mechanic. Every city had its col- 
 lection of literary works. " A private doctor," says Gibbon, 
 " refused the invitation of the sultan of Bochara, because the 
 carriage of his books would have required 400 camels." In 
 Egypt, the royal library comprised 100,000 volumes, accessi- 
 ble gratuitously, by every student. That of Spain comprised 
 600,000, besides others in many cities in that country. Nu- 
 merous authors arose in different parts of the empire. The 
 age of Arabian learning declined until about the middle of the 
 thirteenth century, when the invasion of the Tartars overspread 
 anew, the barbarism which prevailed throughout this time, in 
 Italy, France and Germany. 
 
 Notwithstanding the improved condition of the Arabians, 
 from intellectual attainments, yet rebellions, civil wars, and the 
 contentions of religious sects continued ; but the splendor of 
 the caliphate also continued. The second caliph after Alma- 
 mon, named Motasem, acquired the historical name of Octona- 
 ry. This person is related to have had 130,000 horses in his 
 stables. He loaded each one with a pack of earth, and thus 
 earth enough was carried 50 miles, to raise a mountain in Ara- 
 bian Irak, whereon a palace was erected called Samara. This 
 event seems to be proper for the Arabian Nights, rather than 
 for history ; as do some other facts stated of this caliph. He 
 
^2 OTTOMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 had eight sons, eight daughters, reigned eight years, eight 
 months, and eight days; was born the eighth month of the 
 year ; was the eighth caliph of the Abbassides ; fought eight 
 battles; possessed eight thousand slaves; left eight millions 
 of gold coin, and died at forty-eight years of age. He was 
 the first who employed Turkish soldiers in his armies. He 
 died in 841. The moral depravity of the Mahometans was 
 now, and continued to be, excessive. Their annals are stained 
 with rebellions, schisms, bloody contentions, and every species 
 of crime from the lowest to the highest, not excepting parricide. 
 
 When Motavvakkel was caliph, in 846, he ordered Honain, 
 a Christian physician, to prepare a poison so subtle as to make 
 death inevitable, yet so natural as to lead no one to suspect the 
 cause. Honain refused. " What can inspire you with such 
 resolution," said the caliph, " when you have death before your 
 eyes?" "My religion, and my profession," said Honain. 
 " The first teaches me to do good to my enemies, and no hurt 
 to my friends. The second has been established for the ad- 
 vantage of the human race. When I embraced it, I took a 
 solemn oath, never to be concerned in any preparation of a 
 mortal or hurtful nature." The caliph imprisoned him for a 
 year, then released him, and bestowed on him his full confi- 
 dence. 
 
 One would be wholly incredulous of the magnificence of the 
 caliphate in the reign of Moctader, if the cautious Gibbon had 
 not given it his confirmation. This magnificence was display- 
 ed on the occasion of receiving an ambassador from the court 
 of Constantinople. The army of horse and foot were under 
 arms, amounting to one hundred and sixty thousand men. His 
 state officers and favorite slaves stood near him, their belts glit- 
 tering with gold and gems. Near these, 4000 white eunuchs, 
 and 3000 black ones. The porters and door-keepers were 700. 
 The Tigris was covered with gorgeous boats and barges. In 
 the palace were hung 38,000 pieces of tapestry ; 12,500 of 
 which were of silk embroidered with gold. One hundred lions 
 were brought out. A tree of gold and silver was exhibited, 
 spreading into eighteen large branches, on which, and on the 
 lesser boughs, sat a variety of birds, made of the same precious 
 metals, as well as the leaves of the tree. The leaves waved in 
 the wind, and the birds warbled their natural harmony. [See 
 Gibbon, chap, lii.] If all this is to be credited, one may be 
 rather astonished at the mechanical attainments of the Mahom- 
 etans, than at the use which they made of them, since no mech- 
 anism, of subsequent days, bears any comparison with such in- 
 genuity. 
 
OTTOMAN EMPIRE. 563 
 
 But the glory of Mahometan power was rapidly approach- 
 ing its close. This grand army of Moctader was principally 
 composed of Turks. They had entered by thousands into the 
 service of the caliphs. They professed to be Mahometans, but 
 they were still Turks. They gradually acquired the absolute 
 control. In the year 936, it had become absolute. They ap- 
 pointed, deposed, imprisoned, and murdered caliphs at their 
 pleasure. They could, and would have assumed the sole au- 
 thority, if their conversion to islamism had not made it indis- 
 pensable to continue a nominal caliph, as the spiritual repre- 
 sentative of the prophet. The dominion of these representa- 
 tives was soon reduced to the city of Bagdad. Here they had 
 no temporal authority, but were limited to the duties of the 
 mosque. While actually in office, they were treated with 
 great solemnity, but whenever it suited the Turks, they were 
 thrust from their elevation, and substitutes appointed. Several, 
 ■who had been caliphs, became beggars. In 1253, the Tartars 
 poured in from the east, and all the temporal and spiritual au- 
 thority of the caliphs was extinguished ; and the name itself 
 gave place to sultan. But still, unhappily for the world, the 
 fame of the prophet, and his desolating religion, survived. 
 
 The origin of the Turkish, or Ottoman Empire, can be only 
 briefly noticed. To this subject, and to the origin and con- 
 quests of the Mogals, (or Monguls,) Gibbon has devoted his 
 chapters LVIL, LXIV., LXV. _ The Turks come first into 
 view in the regions of the Altai mountains, north-east of the 
 Caspian. After subjecting the Arabians, they founded a vast 
 empire, under the name of the Seljooks, or Seljoukians, so 
 called from the name of Seljook, the first distinguished chief 
 of this people. Among his immediate successors, the names 
 of Togrul Beg, of Alp Arslan, and Malek Shah, are conspic- 
 uous. The Turks are of the original Tartar race. This Sel- 
 jook empire extended, westwardly, into Asia Minor; and in- 
 cluded Syria, and Palestine. These are the people with whom 
 the cnusaders first contended, in the eleventh century. 
 
 In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, the Mongul empire 
 had arisen, on the northern Chinese frontier, eastwardly of the 
 Tartar or Turkish dominions, under Ghensis Khan. Under 
 him and his successors, the Turkish empire in the east, and in 
 the west, w^as overthrown. A remnant of the Seljooks had 
 found refuge in the mountains, at the eastern part of Asia Mi- 
 nor. One of this remnant, named Osman, gathered a force 
 which increased, under able and fortunate leaders, from the 
 commencement of the fourteenth century, and they founded the 
 
564 CENTRAL ASIA. 
 
 Ottoman empire, from the name of Osman. This division of 
 the orignal Seljookian Tartars or Turks, with an accession of 
 adventurers, and Christian captives, established a dominion in 
 Asia Minor, and fixed their seat of empire at Bursa, on the 
 south side of an arm of the sea of Marmora, which penetrates 
 some distance into Asia Minor. Bursa is about 75 miles south 
 by east from Constantinople. From this Osman, descended 
 the race of sultans which was in continual conflict with the 
 Greek emperors of Constantinople, until Mahommed, or Ma- 
 homet II., in 1453, terminated this conflict by the conquest of 
 that city. It was characteristic of the Turks to preserve their 
 original barbarism, and never to adopt the improvements, phys- 
 ical, moral, or intellectual, of those, whom they subdued, and 
 with whom they intermingled. The only recorded exception 
 is, that they received the Mahometan religion ; and, consequent- 
 ly, the koran, as their book of civil and religious law. 
 
 The name of The Sublime Porte is, perhaps, taken from 
 the name of one of the gates of the Ottoman palace : perhaps 
 it is an oriental metaphor, signifying the king's gate. [Dear- 
 born, Cm. of Black Sea, ch. 1. p. 150.] 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIII. 
 
 CENTRAL ASIA. 
 
 " The Cradle of Nations'' — Zoroaster — His Religion. 
 
 The great territory east of the Caspian Sea, called the Cra- 
 dle of Nations, has been defined in chapter LXVIII. It is so 
 far beyond the range of civilized life, in modern times, that it 
 hardly belongs to our globe. Rollin, Robertson, Sir William 
 Jones, professor Heeren, and many other like eminent men, 
 consider this territory to be the source of nations. Hence, 
 from age to age, have issued the founders of the states and em- 
 pires which have existed, and which still exist in the world. 
 Sir William .Tones (5th anniversary discourse, Feb. 1788) re- 
 marks, that this space of earth has been denominated^ "the 
 great hive of northern swarms " — " the nursery of irresistible 
 legions " — " the foundary of the human race " — " the cradle of 
 our species." These comprehensive terms may have included 
 
CENTRAL ASIA. S66 
 
 territories eastwardly of that which has heen described ; that 
 is, beyond the Beloor mountains, where are now the provinces 
 of the Chinese empire, extending- through the vast mongul 
 countries to the Pacific Ocean. They may have included, also, 
 regions north of the Altai mountains, now Siberia, part of the 
 Russian dominions. Gibbon considers the Turks (42d chap.) 
 to have begun their career in the sixth century, from the Altai 
 mountains, near the sources of the Irtish, which are northward- 
 ly of the territory before described. 
 
 The five great nations, (according to Sir William Jones,) 
 which divided Asia among them, were the Indians, the Chi- 
 nese, the Tartars, the Arabs, and the Persians. All of them 
 can be traced to this territory. The barbarous nations who 
 overthrew the Roman empire, and founded the states and em- 
 pires of modern Europe, came from the same regions. Those 
 also, who destroyed the Mahometan caliphate; and, finally, 
 those who put an end to the Greek empire, and established 
 themselves in Constantinople, in 1453. 
 
 From the elevation of the mountains, and the depth of the 
 vallies, and the vast plains, which are found on the mountain 
 ranges, there is every variety of climate, and every variety of 
 country, from the barren summits, covered with eternal snows, 
 to the most luxuriant and enchanting vallies. A portion of the 
 territory through which the Oxus flows was once the most de- 
 lightful portion of the earth. 
 
 x\ll that is known of this part of Central Asia, in the earliest 
 ages of the world, is founded on conjectures, sustained with va- 
 rious degrees of probability. The scriptures afford no infor- 
 mation on this subject. Herodotus, when he visited Babylon, 
 about 450 years before Christ, collected such facts as were ac- 
 cessible to him. Xenophon, gives some traditions, which he 
 had heard of, about 50 years later. The accounts commonly 
 relied on are those which have been transmitted by Arrian, 
 who is supposed tohave copied the journals of Ptolemy, Aristo- 
 bulus, and Nearchus. These persons accompanied Alexander, 
 in his way to India, who established a Grecian kingdom in 
 Bactriana, which existed 130 years. It was overwhelmed by 
 a horde of Tartars, which came from the east, or mongul re- 
 gions, about 200 years before our era. Of this kingdom there 
 are no records. From this time till the followers of Mahomet 
 entered this country, in the seventh century, there are no his- 
 torical accounts. 
 
 In this cradle of nations, there was, in the beginning, accord- 
 ing to Jones, who concurs with Sir Isaac Newton, in this, •' a 
 48 
 
566 CENTRAL ASIA. 
 
 firm belief, that one supreme God made the world by his pow- 
 er, and continually governed it by his providence — a pious 
 fear, love, and adoration of him — a due reverence for parents, 
 and aged persons — a fraternal affection for the whole human 
 species, and a compassionate tenderness even for the brute crea- 
 tion." There was, also, one language in the beginning, from 
 which all others were successively derived. The confusion of 
 lano-uages, as stated in the scriptures, may be taken historical- 
 ly, or as an allegory, after the lapse of so many ages. The 
 Zend language of the Persians, the Sanscrit of the Indians, 
 the Chaldaic, known in Babylon, the Hebrew and the Arabic, 
 may have been original languages, consequent on the confu- 
 sion ; or they may have been kindred languages in some un- 
 known time, derived from that spoken by the family of Noah. 
 Though no reliance can be placed on the similarity of words, 
 or of grammatical construction in different languages, to prove 
 a common origin, the Greek, the Latin, the Teutonic, or Ger- 
 man, and even the language of the Icelanders, have some 
 words, which are said to have affinity to the Sanscrit, and the 
 Zend. It is to be remembered that there are a thousand years, 
 at least, after the deluge, in which there are no historical rec- 
 ords ; probably, not even traditions, except among the Israelites, 
 which stand on different ground from common history. What 
 changes among nations, and in language, religion, intelligence, 
 and manners, may have occurred in this long lapse of time, 
 can only be conjectured. We know what has occurred on our 
 own part of the earth, in a space which three lives, of no great 
 duration, would cover. 
 
 From the time when Alexander penetrated into this " cradle 
 of nations," about 330 years before our era, in his way to India, 
 down to the end of the tenth century, thereare no events which 
 arrest our progress. It is sufficient, for the present object, to 
 know that it was a country sufficiently populous to put forth 
 the legions which subdued Europe; and that whatever learn- 
 ing or refinement antiquarians may ascribe to inhabitants there, 
 in ancient days, they were barbarous hordes when they first 
 appeared in authentic history. 
 
 As to all that portion of the globe which lies north and east 
 of the " cradle of nations," no events are known to have occur- 
 red there, material to the present purpose, before the end of the 
 tenth century, except such as are intermingled with Indian and 
 Chinese history 
 
 Next east of the Beloor mountains is Bucharia, and east- 
 wardly of this is the grand sandy desert of Gobi, 1000 miles 
 
CENTRAL ASIA. 567 
 
 long and 600 wide, which was anciently resorted to in search 
 of gold and precious stones. Next east of this is the vast mon- 
 gul country, inhabited by numerous nations, now subject to the 
 Chinese, though, in ancient days, the natives of these regions 
 subjugated them, their wall, of 1500 miles in length, notwith- 
 standing. But further remarks on this subject may be reserved 
 to notices of China. 
 
 Zoroaster. There is a difference of opinion among French, 
 German, and English writers, on this remarkable person and 
 his religion. Professor Heeren, of CTOttingen, in his elaborate 
 Avork on the politics and commerce of ancient nations, assigns 
 an earlier time to Zoroaster than any writer, and places him 
 in unrecorded ages, long before the most ancient Persian mon- 
 archy. According to Heeren, Zoroaster was born on the 
 western side of the Caspian sea, near the river Araxis ;* and 
 went thence to Bactra, in Bactriana, on the western branch of 
 the Oxus or Gihon. Heeren places Bactra, in his map, near 
 north lat. 32, and 600 miles east of the south-east corner of the 
 Caspian, and near the modern city of Balk. This, Heeren 
 considers to have been the original empire of the Medes, ante- 
 rior to that of the Persians. The Zenda- Vesta (Zoroaster's 
 bible) enumerates medio-Bactrian provinces, which are not 
 known as Persian, in later times. The Taurus range of 
 mountains (here called the Paropamissus) separated Bactriana 
 from modern Kaboul, in which are the sources of the Indus. 
 The Bactrians may have been the Medes, afterwards known 
 on the Tigris ; if so, their empire was mingled in the Persian, 
 which arose next ; but the religion of Zoroaster was adopted 
 by the Persians, and continued until supplanted by Mahome- 
 tanism. 
 
 If Zoroaster was a reformer of a corrupted religion, it must 
 indeed have been corrupt. He founded his system on two an- 
 tagonist principles — the one good, the other evil, engaged in 
 unceasing hostility. Ormuzd, the good, reigned in an empire of 
 light. Around his throne were seven princes, (Amschaspans,) 
 below whom was a descending series of genii, (Izeds.) Ahri- 
 man the evil reigned in an empire of darkness, surrounded 
 by his princes, (devs,) with a similar organization of in.feriors. 
 These agents, on the one side and the other, were the authors 
 of all human blessings and miseries. At an appointed time, 
 Ormuzd was to vanquish Ahriman. He was then to depart, 
 with all the virtuous dead, and dwell with them forever, in a 
 
 * The same place where Heraclius extinguished the sacred fire, about 
 620. 
 
568 INDIA. 
 
 world of his own. Ahriman was to depart to a world of his own, 
 taking with him all the wicked. This system was obviously 
 an invention to subject the multitude to religious and political 
 slavery. It strongly resembles the Catholic Koman Church 
 of the middle ages. Ormuzd was to be worshipped with gifts 
 and sacrifices. Ahreman was to be propitiated in like man- 
 ner. Whether it was the one or the other, the priesthood 
 were the receivers. [Heeren, vol. i. p. 480. Walker's edition 
 of Rollin, vol. i. p. 210.] 
 
 This system was political, as well as religious. The zenda- 
 vista seems to have been addressed to the reigning monarch. 
 He is likened to Ormuzd ; and his subjects are socially and 
 politically classed, and enjoined to be obedient, on the terrible 
 penalties denounced in the sacred volume. First, (as in 
 Egypt,) the priesthood ; second, the warriors ; third, the agri- 
 culturalists ; fourth, the industrious, (various arts.) The same 
 classification is found in India to the present day. When this 
 system was afterwards adopted by the Persians, it assumed a 
 more idolatrous form. The sun, as the source of light, be- 
 came an object of adoration. Thence arose the worship of 
 jflre, and the sacred flame was preserved, by the priesthood, in 
 temples, from age to age. When the Arabs invaded Persia, 
 some of its inhabitants escaped to India, and settled on the 
 western coast, near Bombay. There the sacred flame is still 
 preserved. 
 
 The Bactrians voluntarily moved to the westward, it is sup- 
 posed, or were impelled thither by tribes who came from the 
 east. They were, probably, the Medes ; and, as before men- 
 tioned, were mingled with the Persians, who came into view 
 in Jewish history. 
 
 , CHAPTER LXXIV. 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 Population — Religion — Ancient Temples — Singular Opinions. 
 
 India, according to Sir William Jones, (third discourse, 
 February, 1786,) comprehended, on the north, anciently, Thi- 
 bet, the valley of Cashmir, the domains of the ancient Indo- 
 Scythians, and all south of these countries to the seas. In 
 
INDIA. 569 
 
 modern geography, India, or Hindostan, is bounded north- 
 westwardly by the most northwardly branch of the Indus, so 
 that this great river, and all its tributary streams, are in Hin- 
 dostan. It includes, also, on the right bank, Upper and Low- 
 er Sinde, a long and narrow range of country. Cashmir, 
 near the sources of the Indus, is' now part of Afgahnisthan. 
 Malta Brun is of opinion that the modern kingdom of Afgah- 
 nisthan (which lies on the west side of the Indus, and extends 
 eastwardly across its sources, and among the mountains) con- 
 tains some of the descendants of the lost tribes of the Jews. 
 This opinion rests on personal appearance and on national 
 habits. This is not inconsistent with the opinion of Rennell, 
 (in his Geography of Herodotus,) who thinks these ten tribes 
 were distributed through the extensive regions east of the Eu- 
 phrates, and were gradually intermingled with other nations. 
 Thibet is separated, on the north, from Cashmir, by high 
 mountains. The same mountains, extending south-eastwardly, 
 are the Flimelehs, the highest on the globe, and form the 
 north-east boundary of Hindostan, separating it from Thibet, 
 which was the Indo-Scythian country mentioned by Jones. 
 On the north-east side of the Himelehs, the Brahmapootra 
 rises, and, flowing eastwardly into the Burman empire, (which 
 separates Hindostan from China,) it turns to the west, and 
 then to the south, and enters the Bay of Bengal. The Ganges 
 and its many tributary streams rise in the Himeleh mountains 
 and near its base ; and, flowing first southwardly, gather in a 
 south-eastwardly course into one of the grandest of rivers ; it 
 empties, by many mouths, like the Nile, into the same bay, and 
 very near the other river. The Indian Sea bounds this coun- 
 try on the south-west and southeast, so that a line drawn from 
 the mouths of the Indus to the mouths of the Ganges, nearly 
 east and west, would form, with the two maritime shores, a 
 triangle, usually called the hither, or w^estern peninsula. This 
 line would divide India nearly midway of its length. The 
 number of square miles in Hindostan is one million ; the num- 
 ber in the United States is about two million, while the popu- 
 lation of the former is about thirteen times greater than that 
 of the latter. Its latitude being from eight to thirty-four de- 
 grees north, the whole of it is south of the United States. 
 
 It would take greater space than can be devoted, to give 
 a description of this country. It is represented to be one of 
 the most favored regions for fertility and variety of produc- 
 tions, taken as a whole. It has, however, its mountains, sandy 
 deserts, and salt plains. The ancient and stupendous ruins of 
 48* 
 
570 INDIA. 
 
 this country, which have survived all history and tradition, 
 have exercised the curiosity of historians. These are the 
 stone temples at the Isle of Elephanta, five miles from the city 
 of Bombay, on the west coast of Hindostan, and similar struc- 
 tures at the Isle of Salsette, within a mile of Bombay. The 
 structures at Elora, longitude 75° 23' east, latitude 19° 38' 
 north, two hundred and fifty miles north-east of Bombay, are 
 still more astonishing. There are also pagodas of wonderful 
 grandeur, especially those called the seven pagodas. These 
 are situated nearly in latitude twelve, longitude ninety-seven, 
 towards the south end of the peninsula, and directly north 
 from the north end of the island of Ceylon. These there 
 will be occasion to notice, in connexion with the religious insti- 
 tutions of India. 
 
 These sketches of India will comprise — The' Origin of its 
 Population, Religion, Civil Institutions, Literature, Science, and 
 Commerce. These general divisions will require several 
 subdivisions. 
 
 Origin of Population. It may be considered as settled, that 
 at some unknown time, within the 1000 years that followed the 
 deluge, India was peopled from the cradle of nations east of the 
 Caspian Sea. An impenetrable obscurity veils these 1000 years, 
 and thus forms an age to which the vanity and pretensions of 
 different nations have resorted, to deduce their origin from dei- 
 ties. It is very doubtful whether Europeans had any knowl- 
 edge of India before Alexander's invasion, in the year 328 be- 
 fore our era. It is suggested that Darius Hytaspes had con- 
 quered a part of this country earlier. Robertson, in his dis- 
 quisition on India, regards this fact as resting on no satisfactory 
 evidence. He remarks that Alexander's object was not less 
 conquest, than a design to establish an immense empire, and to 
 connect its widely diversified domains by an enriching com- 
 merce. In his time India had attained to a refinement and 
 wealth, which could only have been acquired by a succession 
 of ages. This military chief entered India from the north, that 
 is, from Bactria, within the territory where all nations began. 
 He may have taken the same path which the first inhabitants 
 of India explored. He penetrated no further than the Penjab, 
 which is that country, in which the tributary streams are tend- 
 ing to a confluence, to form the Indus. Several learned men 
 and journalists accompanied him. Their works, except those 
 of Nearchus, (who conducted the fleet down the Indus, through 
 the Erythrean, or Indian Sea, and up the Gulf of Persia,) are 
 lost. But they are supposed to have existed when Strabo wrote. 
 
INDIA. 571 
 
 This celebrated traveller and geographer was born early in 
 the first century of our era, at Amacia in Cappadocia, (Asia 
 Minor.) He published seventeen books, which are considered 
 as invaluable. These journals are also supposed to have exist- 
 ed when Arrian wrote. He lived in the second century, and 
 was appointed Prefect of Cappadocia, by Adrian. His seven 
 books on the expedition of Alexander are among the few of his 
 works which remain. To show the dense population and ad- 
 vancement of India at this time, Porus, with whom Alexander 
 had a battle, reigned over a kingdom, which contained seven 
 distinct nations, and comprised not less than 2000 towns. The 
 King of Prasij, further east on the Ganges, was prepared to 
 encounter the Greeks with an army of 20,000 cavalry, 200,000 
 infantry, 2000 armed chariots, and a great number of elephants. 
 But here Alexander's army refused to follow him further: he 
 retraced his steps, about 200 miles, to the Hydaspes, which is 
 a tributary of the Indus, and despatched his fleet. He divided 
 his army into two parts, one each side of the river, and accom- 
 panied his fleet to the mouth of the Indus, and then proceeded 
 along the coast, and through the south-western part of Persia, 
 to Babylon. The Greeks saw but a small portion of India ; 
 but it is very certain that the whole of it was equally populous 
 and rich at that time. 
 
 The state of India before Alexander's time, and for anterior 
 ages, is left to conjecture and inference. The researches made 
 in India have not yet brought to light any historical works. 
 Most civilized nations have had eras, by which they computed 
 the lapse of time ; as, by Olympiads, among the Greeks; from 
 the time of building the city among the Romans. The Indians 
 computed by generations of royal families, than which there 
 can not be a more uncertain mode. This people, the Egyp- 
 tians, and the Chinese, (who were probably of the same original 
 stock,) so compute as to ascend to thousands of years, which all 
 other intelligent nations reject. The investigators of this diffi- 
 cult subject are of opinion, that they can ascend to about 1200 
 years before our era, in which India appears to have been much 
 hi the same condition, in which it was, when first known to 
 commercial nations in Europe, within the three last centuries. 
 These 1200 years would carry us back to the infancy of the 
 Greeks, and near to the siege of Troy. 
 
 The religion of the Indians or Hindoos, is an important ele- 
 ment in their civil and social condition. It has been before 
 remarked that the Zenda-vesta of Zoroaster, divided society into 
 four great classes — the Priesthood, the warriors, the cultivators 
 
572 
 
 INDIA, 
 
 of the earth, and the industrious, or'" the servile." The last 
 class includes many subdivisions, not less, it is said than eighty, 
 in India. Whether this distribution was imitated or original, 
 among the Hindoos, is beyond the most diligent research. It 
 is enjoined by the sacred books, called the Vedas, (or Hindoo 
 bible,) and has ever been adhered to with the utmost fidelity. 
 The priests are a sacred and a privileged order, even superior 
 to the kings, who are always of the warrior caste. The Roman 
 Church does not exhibit, in any period of its history, so absolute 
 a despotism over the human mind, and over all civil institutions, 
 as has at all times been exercised by the Hindostan priesthood. 
 
 From the works of Sir William Jones, Robertson's disquisi- 
 tion on India, Professor Heeren's inquiry into the policy and 
 commerce of ancient people, and from Col. James Tod's work 
 on the north-western provinces of India, the Hindoo religion 
 may be made known. The latter gentleman w^as employed in 
 military and civil capacities, eighteen years, in Northern India, 
 and has published a work which shows a sound head, a good 
 heart, and the tact of a scholar. 
 
 The domination of the priesthood produced its natural con- 
 sequences, and among these the maintenance of one entire class 
 of men, in idleness and luxury, by exactions from ignorance and 
 superstition. These stupendous temples were formed for the 
 residence of Brahmins, as well as for Avorship. Every induce- 
 ment which ingenuity and fraud could suggest, has been in 
 continual operation to cause annual pilgrimages to these places, 
 and to accumulate riches in the form of gifts and sacrifices. 
 Some of the numerous apartments were appropriated to uses 
 which would hardly appear credible, if it were decent to disclose 
 them. As late as when Tod was in India, a female was known 
 to have presented a bill of exchange, as a gift, of 70,000 rupees, 
 equivalent to about 40,000 dollars. The rajahs (kings) are ac- 
 customed to weigh themselves against gold, silver and precious 
 cloths, all of which are perquisites of the priests. Around the 
 pagoda of Juggernaut, which is south-west of Calcutta, on the 
 coast, and distant therefrom about 300 miiles, the ground is white, 
 for miles, with the bones of pilgrims. The belief is, that if one 
 can' reach the holy ground, when death is expected from disease 
 or old age, the dreadful liability to be born again in the shape 
 of a hog, or some other animal, or in the humbler condition of 
 a reptile, may be escaped. It is at this place, that once in every 
 year the figure of Vischnou, or of some other god, is biought 
 forth with great solemnities, and pompous ceremonies; the 
 figure is then placed on a column 60 feet high, moveable on 
 
INDIA. 573 
 
 wheels. The assembled penitents draw this column by ropes, 
 and many of the number cast themselves before the wheels, and 
 are happy to be crushed to death, A merchant of Calcutta 
 lately gave ,£10,000 to make a better road from Calcutta to this 
 temple. Heeren says, that 2,500,000 persons are annually 
 assembled on the banks of the Ganges, to bathe and wash away 
 their sins in its sacred waters. All of them bear gifts to the 
 priesthood. About fifteen years ago, John B. Seely, an English 
 gentleman in the military service, was at Elora. From his 
 volume, it seems that this city of temples is declining, in conse- 
 quence of political causes, and changes in population, in the 
 number of pilgrim visiters. But he found there the accustomed 
 tenants, idle, lazy, and ignorant Brahmins. Here, as in all 
 other places of worship, "the Brahmins live in a subordination 
 which knows no resistance, and slumber in a voluptuousness 
 which knows no wants." 
 
 It is supposed that one-fifth part of all the rents of lands, and 
 of personal industry and capital, go, directly or indirectl)^ to the 
 maintenance of religion, and the priesthood. Whether this 
 proportion be more or less than the fact, it gives a solution to 
 the problem, by what labor and by what means were the won- 
 derful temples of India formed ? The enthusiasm of a whole 
 people, in any cause, good or bad, can effect any thing. It is 
 not surprising that the human mind should be intensely engaged 
 in the phenomena of existence, and should exhibit the result of 
 its labors in poetical systems of theogony. All these, of which 
 almost all nations had some, are taken from the action of nature 
 on man and society. The Greeks, the Egyptians, the Celtae, 
 are known to have been thus busy, no less than the Indians. 
 Some persons ascribe to Hesiod an antiquity equal to that of 
 Homer. His confused and extravagant theory of gods, is of 
 the same stamp with the mythology, which, before his time, had 
 established its empire in India. We may thus account, by a 
 natural and obvious course of action, for many things, which 
 at first are wonderful to the improved intelligence of the present 
 age. Whence came the Parthenon, (at Athens,) containing the 
 astonishing statue of Minerva ? and the temple of Jupiter Olym- 
 pus at Elia, containing a statue of that god, which all Grecians 
 thought it better not to have lived, than to have died without 
 beholding? Homer, (or whoever wrote the Iliad,) gave the 
 impulse, from which these admirable exhibitions of combined 
 art and science arose. Phidias did no more than to present to 
 the eyes of the Greeks, what Homer had presented to their 
 imagination. So the Ramayan or the Mahabharat, or some 
 
574 INDIA. 
 
 other work of poetical genius, and religious enthusiasm, may 
 have described these Indian wonders, before they existed. If 
 this were not so, the empire of the priesthood was strong enough 
 to extract the gifts, and put the hands in motion, necessary to 
 have produced these astonishing resuhs. The enthusiasm in- 
 spired by the popes, and which poured the riches and the 
 strength of Europe into Asia for two centuries, is much more 
 wonderful than any which must have existed among the Hin- 
 doos. The muscular action and the treasure expended in the 
 crusades, would have constructed an hundred Eloras. 
 
 The wonders of Egypt, the Pyramids, Thebes, Meroe, and 
 those of Persia, Persepolis by what labor, and by what means, 
 did they arise? There are no poems, no records to answer. 
 It is nearly 2,200 years since every thing traced by human 
 hands, except those on monuments themselves, have been swept 
 away. Some sort of despotism over the human mind, rejoicing 
 in its shackles, raised these proud proofs of its empire. It is 
 very probable that commerce gave its helping hand, and paid 
 its rich tribute to religion and to kings, descended from gods. 
 
 It is held to be infamous to lose one's caste. This infamy 
 can befall the members of either caste. Infidelity to the estab- 
 lished religion, marriages which tend to confound the castes, 
 marrying with one who is not of the Indian religion, (as a 
 Christian, or Mahometan,) are among the causes. The efl^ect 
 of this loss is precisely that which followed excommunication 
 by the church of Rome, while Europe was so ignorant and 
 debased as not to perceive its absurdity. This loss is not, in 
 modern times, irremediable. Expiations will restore. These 
 depend on the circumstances of the case. Proper sacrifices to 
 the insulted majesty of the gods, are included in all expiations, 
 which is another name for gifts, to the priesthood. 
 
 Among the warrior caste, females are held in high respect. 
 They are secluded from the public gaze rather out of veneration 
 to them, than from usual oriental distrust and jealousy, which 
 established the Persian, the Mahomedan and the Turkish ha- 
 rems. Instances are mentioned by Tod, of distinguished and 
 able government by women, not as queens, but as regents, dur- 
 ing the minority of a successor. This accomplished and in- 
 teresting writer describes an interview, more properly a meeting, 
 which he had with a lady who held this relation to her son. 
 The occasion was one of business. The conversation was con- 
 ducted, while the parties were on opposite sides of an impervi- 
 ous veil. He mentions Hindoo females of the warrior caste, 
 with great respect; and is eloquent in praise of their beauty, 
 
INDIA. 
 
 675 
 
 accomplishments, and virtues. Yet the birth of a daughter is 
 regarded as a misfortune, while that of a son is cause of great 
 rejoicing. A misfortune — because the parent must marry the 
 daughter conformably to her rank, and with a suitable dowry, or 
 not at all. But the birth of a son is connected with highly impor- 
 tant religious consequences. If a father have not a son to perform 
 the required obsequies, and make donations, his soul is liable to 
 descend to futtra, (the Indian purgatory,) there to remain till 
 some one of his race is able and willing to make the gifts and 
 sacrifices which will ensure its liberation. The fear of encoun- 
 tering such an evil, has led to the custom of adopting sons. 
 Adoption admits of twelve different description of sons. Their 
 rights in the succession to the parental estate, is one of the 
 causes of litigation in the Indo-British courts. The disposal 
 of one's estate by will, is unknown in India. — [Sir T. Strange, 
 Hindu-Law.] 
 
 The English government in India are said to have abolish- 
 ed Satiism (usually called the Suttee, or self-immolation of 
 widows) in December, 1829. It is believed that this abolition 
 does not apply to the whole of India, but to those parts only 
 of which the English have, as yet, acquired absolute domin- 
 ion. Tod says, that Menu has not ordered this sacrifice, 
 though he makes widows severe ascetics, and dooms them to 
 single life. This shocking practice, in common with all 
 others of less revolting character, is taken from the Hindoo 
 mythology. The poets are, no doubt, the authors of this sin- 
 gular custom. 
 
 The precedent is found in the example of Sati, " who, to 
 avenge an insult to Iswara, in her own father's omission to 
 ask her lord to an entertainment, consumed herself in the 
 presence of the assembled gods." By this act, she secured 
 her own regeneration and reunion to her husband. " The 
 chief characteristic of Satiism is its expiating quality. By 
 this act, the widow makes atonement for the sins of her hus- 
 band, secures the remission of her own, and has the joyful 
 assurance of reunion to the object whose beatitude she pro- 
 cures." [Tod, vol. i. p. 634.] While such are the sentiments 
 which prompt this sacrifice, there is little reason to believe 
 that the humanity of any strangers to Indian religion can 
 effect its abolition, unless by force. 
 
 Infanticide (effected by means of opium, soon after birth) is 
 very common in India. This is not a crime. The practice 
 does not arise from poverty, redundant population, nor from 
 the common source of Indian errors, religious duty or super- 
 stition. It is to escape the inconvenience or burthen of having 
 
576 INDIA. 
 
 to provide for females, in marriage, consistently with the pride 
 of family, or caste, as before mentioned. 
 
 The laws of Menu, obviously framed by the Brahmin caste, 
 disclose the sources of that extraordinary submission (in this 
 age of the world) to signs, omens, auguries, and ceremonies, 
 which one cannot read of without compassion and contempt. 
 This pervades the whole tenor of life, in all things, whether 
 serious, amusing, or frivolous. The prince ties the little tute- 
 lary deity of his household to his saddle-bow, when he goes 
 to war. He eats, sleeps, rises, sacrifices, works, amuses him- 
 self, and even visits his harem, by rule. The periodical festi- 
 vals, which are very numerous, have each their appropriate 
 emblems and ceremonies. The Brahmin must be consulted 
 on all occasions, by the lower orders, in all things, not merely 
 indifferent, before an act can be done. The kindling of a fire 
 by the friction of pieces of wood, and pouring clarified butter 
 on the flame, (always by Brahmins,) are essential acts in all 
 serious ceremonies. But, while one is compassionating the 
 subdued and ignorant Hindoos, he should remember how it 
 was among the wise Greeks and valiant Romans ; and that, 
 within the present century, it was essential to a legal corona- 
 tion, in a Christian country, to anoint the sovereign with 
 holy oil. In the commercial character of the Hindoos, and in 
 their manufacture and arts, they appear in a very different light. 
 In all other respects their mythology had an influence, espec- 
 ially in agriculture, because this was associated with the phe- 
 nomena of the seasons, a rich department for the operation of 
 deities. In the sacrifices and ceremonies recurring with the 
 seasons, the Hindoos are particularly mystical and devout. 
 The lotus, a sort of water-plant, is an emblem in these services, 
 and is rarely absent in any. Most nations had such emblems. 
 The Celtse of Europe had their sacred misletoe, (a parasitical 
 plant,) when found on the oak. The Irish have their sham- 
 rock, and France has its lily. But in commerce the Brahmins 
 seem to have interposed but little, since their interest was pro- 
 moted by whatever tended to accumulate wealth. The natural 
 Hindoo character is, therefore, more favorably developed by 
 their commerce, than in any other light in which they can be 
 viewed. 
 
INDIA. 577 
 
 CHAPTER LXXV. 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 Commerce — Political Revolutions — Conquests by Europeans. 
 
 The diligent researches of the English have not brought to 
 light books of history, geography, or science.* All that is 
 known, of more ancient times, has been laboriously attained 
 through questionable traditions, and through the mists of poetry 
 and fiction. It will be sufficient to mention the important 
 changes in political power. In the century before the Chris- 
 tian era began, there Avas a celebrated monarch called Vicra- 
 maditya, whose death is fixed in the year 56 B. C, His court 
 was brilliant in Oriental grandeur, and renowned for the "nine 
 poets," among whom was Calidas, the supposed author of 
 Sacontola. In 710, the Mahometans established an empire in 
 North India, as far as the Ganges, and maintained it for some 
 time after the caliphate had become insignificant. In 1155, 
 the Persians, who had freed themselves from the caliphate, 
 between the Indus and the head of the Gulf of Persia, sub- 
 dued the Mahometans in India. In 1221, Gengis Khan added 
 all India to his vast empire, whence the northern provinces 
 acquired, and long held the name of the Mogul empire. Be- 
 tween this time and 1739, there were several other invasions 
 from " the cradle of nations;" and, among others, one by the 
 terrible Timur, or Tamerlane. In the last mentioned year, 
 the celebrated Persian, Nadir Shah, conquered Northern India, 
 but restored the Mogul emperor to his throne. That domin- 
 ion long continued, but gradually diminishing in importance, 
 so that only Delhi and a small territory around it remained. 
 This remnant yielded to the British in 1803. These invasions 
 have caused some mixture of population, and there may be 
 ten or twelve millions of Mahometans. But the Indians per- 
 secute no one for difference of religious opinion ; maintaining 
 
 * If this be otherwise, it has escaped notice. No sach work, by any 
 Hindoo hand, has been referred to. Ayen Acbaree, (or Ayeen Akbery,) 
 or Institutes of the emperor Akbar, is not an exception. It was written 
 by the very able minister (Abul Fazil) of the Mogul emperor, Akbar, 
 in the Persian language, about the year IGOO ; it is referred to, as a valu- 
 able work on India, by Rennell, Heeren, and many others. It is said 
 that ii has been translated into English, lately, at Bengal. 
 
 49 
 
578 INDIA. 
 
 that all may worship the Great Being in whatever manner 
 they think right. The British power in India is about one 
 century in duration. Its origin will be noticed. It is a strong 
 proof of the devotion of the Indians to their ancient laws, 
 opinions, ceremonies and customs, that they are wholly un- 
 changed throughout the vicissitudes of three thousand years. 
 
 India seems, from the earliest knowledge of it, to have been 
 tenanted, like Greece and ancient Italy, by many distinct and 
 independent nations, having different customs and languages, 
 Chief Justice Strange says, that the languages of some of 
 them are as dissimilar as those of Germany and Spain. But 
 the general national resemblance has been preserved, by one 
 and the same religion, through all interior revolutions and 
 foreign invasions. This resemblance may have justified the 
 use of the word Hindoo, or Hindu, when speaking of the 
 inhabitants of India, though, properly, Hindostan is a part of 
 India, and lies south-east of the Indus, south-west of the Jum- 
 na, and enters but little into the peninsula. Tod's work arose 
 from residence in this part of India, which is the most proper 
 region for the study of Indian character. 
 
 From the earliest accounts of India, it has been a country 
 peculiarly adapted to an enriching commerce. It has a pro- 
 ductive soil, great rivers, and many small ones, which the 
 Indians have ever known how to use advantageously, in form- 
 ing reservoirs to be resorted to for irrigation. Agricultural 
 products are rich and abundant. Among them may be men- 
 tioned all the varieties of tropical fruits, rice, and other grains, 
 and many vegetables ; spices, cotton, silk, sugar, and indigo. 
 There are many articles used in dying, but they are all of 
 vegetable growth, as the Indians do not use minerals for this 
 purpose. They have iron, lead, copper, silver, precious stones, 
 ivory ; and gold is found in rivers. Their coasts are rich in 
 pearls, especially near the island of Ceylon. But the wealth 
 of the Indians is less in the productive power of their country 
 than in their own skill and industry. Though navigators 
 themselves, in their ancient and unchanged manner, they have 
 not sought foreign intercourse, but have willingly exchanged 
 their productions with those who sought them. Hence it has 
 been, that gold and silver has been gathering in India, from 
 the earliest traces of commerce. 
 
 There is no doubt that the Phoenicians had merchandise 
 from India at a very early age. This may have been in three 
 modes — by Caravanseras, by the Gulf of Persia, and by the 
 Red Sea. Tyre was destroyed by the Assyrian Nebuchad- 
 
 J 
 
INDIA. 579 
 
 nezzar, 573 B. C. This, Josephus says, was seventeen hun- 
 dred years after its foundation. But it appears to have been 
 renewed, as it was taken by Alexander, and, on the partition 
 of his empire, fell into the Syrian division, and lost its impor- 
 tance. Whether the Tyrians went by sea to India, or obtained 
 Indian products from Arabs, in Arabia Felix, is doubtful. 
 When Solomon engaged in commerce, and went into partner- 
 ship with Hiram, king of Tyre, their ships were sent down 
 the Red Sea to Ophir, the position of which is not known. 
 His commercial enterprise induced Solomon to build Tadmor 
 in the Wilderness, which the Greeks called Palmyra, as a 
 resting-place for caravans. It is one hundred miles from the 
 Euphrates, and two hundred from the Mediterranean. The 
 grandeur of Egypt, and perhaps its structures, were derived 
 from commerce undoubtedly connected with India across the 
 Eurythrean, or Indian Sea. The merchandise was brought 
 to Berenice, a port near Babelmandel, the south end of the 
 Red Sea, thence through Abyssinia to Moroe, and down the 
 Nile. All this course of traffic appears to have been well 
 understood by Alexander, and, to secure its profits, he built 
 Alexandria.* 
 
 The earliest authentic knowledo-e of Indian commerce is 
 derived from Alexander's invasion. It was then divided into 
 rich and powerful kingdoms, which could only have been 
 from long-continued commerce. The Indians were then, as 
 of the present day, a people of slender form, dark complexion, 
 black uncurled hair, clad in cotton, living on vegetable food. 
 When Egypt was subdued by the Romans, 30 B. C., they had 
 learned the utility and the luxuries of commerce. They gave 
 a powerful patronage to that which was carried on with India 
 through Egypt, as well as to that which was conducted through 
 the Gulf of Persia, and thence by caravans. When the regu- 
 larity of the monsoons was discovered by Heppalus, voyages 
 were greatly accelerated. Rome now enjoyed, and eagerly 
 sought, the spices, the aromatics, the precious gems, the pearls, 
 cotton and silk, which India produced, and gave, in exchange, 
 the gold of which she had rifled all the world. In the reign 
 of Aurelian, A. D. 275, a pound of India silk was worth a 
 pound of gold in Rome. To .the articles already mentioned, 
 may be added all those which are familiarly known as Indian 
 products of the present day, showing that the skill and manip- 
 
 * All the detail of this ancient commerce is thoroughly investigated 
 by Professor Heeren, but there is no space to examine it here. 
 
580 INDIA. 
 
 ulation of this people must be referred to great antiquity, and 
 must have been of their own invention. 
 
 After the conquest of the Roman empire of the west, by 
 the barbarians, in 475, nothing is heard of commerce with 
 India by the way of Egypt. The church was then inserting 
 its deep and lasting roots into society, its branches extending 
 on all sides from Rome, while the seat of barbarian empire 
 was at Ravenna. The eastern empire, seated at Constantino- 
 ple, had but a precarious supply of Indian merchandise, since 
 it was rarely at peace with the Persians. In Justinian's reign, 
 about the middle of the sixth century, two missionaries, who 
 had found their way to China, returned with the eggs of the 
 silk-worm in the hollow of their canes, which were hatched, 
 by artificial heat, at Constantinople, and thus introduced the 
 silk-worm into Greece. The modern name, Morea, the ancient 
 Peloponnesus, is derived from morus, the Latin name for the 
 mulberry, which may be connected with this fact. It is prob- 
 able that the culture of silk in the Morea, supplied, in some 
 degree, the privation of that article from India. Before the 
 middle of the seventh century, the Mahometans had become 
 masters of Egypt, and of all the country eastward, to India, 
 and have been mentioned as entering India as conquerors, in 
 710. 
 
 The Arabs, having established themselves on the Tigris, 
 engaged as zealously in commerce as they had done in propa- 
 gating the religion of their prophet. The caliph Omar built 
 Bassora (in 635) with a special view to the trade with India. 
 We need not stop to show the splendor of the Arabian power 
 here, where the Babylon of Nebuchadnezzar, the Seleucia of 
 Selucus, the Ctesiphon of the Parthians, and then of the Per- 
 sians, had flourished, and where their own Bagdad followed 
 in their train.* The Arabs engrossed the commerce of India, 
 and the supply of Europe was wholly dependent on them. 
 As they were almost incessantly at war with the tottering 
 Greek empire, and as all the rest of Europe was then semi- 
 barbarian, the products of India rarely passed to the west of 
 the Arabs. 
 
 When the Turks, about the year 1253, had entirely prostra- 
 ted the Arabian empire, the commerce with India ceased, as 
 these new sovereigns knew nothing of its value. If the Hin- 
 doos had been accustomed to make and preserve historical 
 
 * The present Bagdad of the Turks, is just below that of the Arabs, 
 on the Tigris. 
 
INDIA. 581 
 
 records, it would be known from them what effect the revolu- 
 tions in the countries around the eastern end of the Mediterra- 
 nean had on their prosperity. No information of this nature 
 has been disclosed by the diligent examiners of their fortunes. 
 
 The crusades had given a new impulse to eastern Europe. 
 Italy now appears in the commercial world with extraordinary 
 splendor. In the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries, 
 the Venetians, Genoese, and Florentines, are seen to elevate 
 their cities to the dignity of empires. The Genoese were 
 able to renew the commerce with India, through Egypt, by 
 permissive treaties with the Mamalukes, who had now become 
 the masters of Egypt. This was the time, — the beginning of 
 the fifteenth century, — when the merchant princes of Florence 
 enlightened and adorned the world. 
 
 Meanwhile a plan was engendering, in the brain of Colum- 
 bus, which was destined, by, its example, to prostrate the com- 
 mercial grandeur of Italy. This adventurous man had opened 
 a new world to Europe, and had inspired the hope that India 
 could be found by passing around Africa. To Vasco de 
 Gama, of Lisbon, belongs the honor of having shown to the 
 ship-owners of Europe the way to India. His first successful 
 attempt was made in 1498. The commercial intercourse of 
 Europe with the east, from this time, by the way of the Cape 
 of Good Hope, is foreign to the present purpose. The effect 
 on India is otherwise. 
 
 Whatever benefits Europe may have derived from opening 
 a maritime intercourse with India, the consequences to the 
 original people of the east have been mournful. China, only, 
 by a relentless policy, has hitherto maintained its independence, 
 without losing the benefits of commerce. The policy pursued 
 towards the natives may have been forced on the Europeans ; if 
 not, it was often mutually disastrous, unwise, perhaps treacher- 
 ous and cruel, especially on the part of the Portuguese. Force 
 soon became necessary, and all that was acquired may be said 
 to have been yielded at the point of the sword. If there were 
 true and faithful historical records of eastern experience, they 
 would probably disclose a deplorable picture of the joint opera- 
 tion of bigotry, avarice, and ambition. 
 
 Gama established himself, about 1500, at Goa, on the west- 
 ern (Malabar) coast of the peninsula, latitude sixteen degrees 
 north, longitude seventy-four degrees east, and this became the 
 seat of Portuguese empire in India. 
 
 Almeida was the first viceroy of India, in 1505. He did 
 nothing to conciliate his new subjects. On the other hand, 
 49* 
 
582 INDIA. 
 
 he is represented to have been a fierce and unsparing- warrior. 
 His son Lorenzo, under Ahneida's orders, established th^ 
 Portuguese power in Ceylon. Almeida was succeeded by the 
 celebrated Alphonso de Albuquerque, who effected a settle- 
 ment at Ormus, near the mouth of the Persian Gulf. The 
 king of Persia sent his ambassadors to demand the accustomed 
 tribute. The viceroy laid before them a bullet and a sword : 
 " These," said he, " are the coin in which Portugal pays her 
 tribute." He acquired dominion over the whole of the Mala- 
 bar coast — extended the power of the Portuguese in the island 
 of Ceylon — acquired a large portion of the peninsula of Ma- 
 lucca, and conquered the Sunda Isles. He was by far the 
 worthiest of the Portuguese who, in that day, appeared in the 
 east. He is mentioned as having been " active, cautious, wise, 
 just, and humane." It is not known, historically, what the 
 Indians thought and said of him. It is much in his praise, if 
 it be true, that the Indians made pilgrimages to his tomb, to 
 beseech him to protect them from the tyranny of his succes- 
 sors. 
 
 The grandeur of the Portuguese was not of long duration. 
 If it be allowed a whole century, that may cover the extent of 
 it, though its power continued, in a declining state, till it was 
 wholly lost, (except as to the first possesion, Goa,) when Por- 
 tugal came under the dominion of Spain, in 1580. 
 
 In 1602, the Dutch appeared in the east. They assumed 
 to aid the people of Ceylon against the oppression of the Por- 
 tuguese, and succeeded in gaining a footing on the island. 
 They soon expelled the Portuguese. If the Dutch are fairly 
 dealt with in history, they were very uncomfortable friends to 
 the poor people of Ceylon, who were driven on to the high- 
 lands in the interior, while the Dutch possessed the fertile 
 lowlands which border all around on the coast. Ceylon 
 abounds in rich merchandise. Cinnamon, pearls, and ele- 
 phants are said to be of superior worth on this island. After 
 various attempts, both by the French and English, to dispos- 
 sess the Dutch, they held the island, with one interruption, till 
 1795, when it was added to the vast territories of the English 
 in the east. It now belongs to the crown, not to the East 
 India Company. 
 
 The Dutch gradually drove the Portuguese out of most of 
 their possessions. Having no room for details, it appears that 
 in 1621 the Dutch gained the Moluccas; in 1633, Japan; in 
 1641, Malacca ; in 1660, the Celebes Isles ; and, by 1663, the 
 places held on the Malabar coast, except Goa, and a small 
 
BRITISH INDIA. 583 
 
 territory around it. The Dutch had established themselves at 
 Java, which the English took from them, and afterwards re- 
 stored by treaty, and which they still hold as a colony. 
 
 The French turned their attention to India about the year 
 1665, and first established themselves at Pondicherry, on the 
 south-eastern (or Coromandel) coast of the Peninsula, (lat. 12, 
 N. long-. 80, east) then an inconsiderable place. The French 
 were the first to gain a settlement on a branch of the Ganges. 
 This occurred at Chandernagore, on the Hoogly, (a little north 
 of Calcutta) about the middle of the last century. They had 
 several places of deposit in the Peninsula, in the next fifty 
 years, which they successively lost in the wars betw^een their 
 country and England. The means are not at hand to ascertain 
 precisely their possessions, but they are believed to be very in- 
 considerable. Pondicherry, and its territory of about 85 square 
 miles, is the principal one. It has been repeatedly taken by 
 the English, and restored by treaty, the last time at the peace 
 of 1814. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXVI. 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 British Conqiiests and Possessions in India: 
 
 The Brhish possessions in India present a most extraordina- 
 ry feature in the history of nations. A sovereignty, held by a 
 company of merchants, over a territory of 5 13,000 square miles, 
 and over a population of 90 millions, is a phenomenon. The 
 English were late in the field, but they have carried it, over 
 all competitors, and over all adversaries. The first East India 
 Company arose from a grant of the crown, in 1599. Crom- 
 well annulled the grant, which had proved to be neither of 
 public nor private utility ; but he renewed it again. In the 
 time of the commonwealth, the English possessed themselves 
 of factories at Bombay and Madras. Grants, or charters, by the 
 crowai to the East India Companies, had been repeatedly re- 
 newed, and the course of afl^airs show a peculiar connexion be- 
 tween the company and the government of England. Some- 
 times the government was borrower, and the company lender ; 
 and sometimes the case was reversed. The details and the for- 
 
584 
 
 BRITISH INDIA. 
 
 tunes of the company are not interesting, until about the be- 
 ginning of the last century. 
 
 In 1708, an act of parliament established the present East 
 India Company, by the name of The United Company of 
 Merchants of England, trading to the East Indies. About the 
 same time, (as near as the date is ascertained,) an embassy had 
 been sent to the Mogul emperor, by the British merchants at 
 Surat, (a large and ancient city, 150 miles north of Bombay,) 
 in the hope of obtaining a firman, or grant of territorial juris- 
 diction. The emperor, (by a course of events for which there 
 is no space here,) was about to marry a Hindoo princess; the 
 nuptials were prevented by a malady of the emperor. An 
 English gentleman, named Hamilton, was consulted, and effect- 
 ed a cure. The marriage was celebrated with great pomp. In 
 oriental style, "the illuminations rivalled the planets, and seem- 
 ed to upbraid the faint lustre of the stars." The grateful mon- 
 arch requested Hamilton to name his reward, who satisfied 
 himself with obtaining the object of the mission. This is said 
 to be the first instance of British sovereignty in India. [Tod, 
 oh. 1, p. 401.] 
 
 It was not, however, till 1748, that the company began to as- 
 sume political power. Hitherto the military power had been 
 used only in defence of the forts and factories. They had not 
 a force adequate to offensive operations. The French had set 
 an example in taking natives into their service, of which the 
 English have profited. The native soldier is called seapoy, 
 sepoy, or sipoy, (from sip, how, or arrow,) and was employed 
 because European troops could not be had. Thus, in the east, 
 as in the w^est, natives have opposed each other to make the 
 conquest of their own country inevitable. 
 
 The last public statement w^hich has been met with, esti- 
 mates the British exports from India at 14 millions annually — 
 and the imports at about the same sum. Annual duties paid 
 in England 4 millions. Annual contributions to government 
 in England, 1 1 millions. The company have 200,000 men 
 under arms, and nearly 16,000 civil officers. 
 
 Several views maybe taken of this state of the ancient, rich, 
 and beautiful India. If the human race were created for no 
 better purpose than to show how the ingenious, educated, and 
 strong can subdue and make profitable to them any and all who 
 are inferior in these qualities, then British India is a glorious 
 example of the exercise of talents. The conquest of India, 
 regarded as a commercial enterprise, is magnificent, and far 
 beyond anything that men have done. The conquests, col- 
 onies,^and maritime force of the political power of Venice, 
 
BRITISH INDIA. 
 
 585 
 
 Genoa, and Florence, are Lilliputian efforts in comparison with 
 those of the East India Company. Among the consequences 
 are, that London, from which all proceed, and to which all re- 
 turn, is, (from this and other contributary sources, at home and 
 abroad,) the grandest commercial city of any country, and of any 
 age. Its population is computed at 1,750,000. It is the great- 
 east city now standing on the globe, unless Pekin is greater, of 
 wdiich there may be doubt. It is very difficult to ascertain 
 Chinese population. In the time of Augustus, just before our 
 era, and when Rome was the capital of the world, it was said 
 to contain four millions. But Gibbon enters into a careful anal- 
 ysis to show that no more than 1,200,000 ought to be regarded 
 as the highest extent. If we take the whole number of people 
 of the island of Great Britain, and divide the whole property 
 owned by them, by that number, the dividend would be far 
 greater to each one, than a similar experiment would show as 
 to an equal number of persons of any other country, of any 
 time, present or past. The national debt has nothing to do with 
 this case, because it is due from the inhabitants of England to 
 themselves. England is, and long has been the greatest mari- 
 time power of any age, and has achieved the greatest victories 
 of any nation, on the ocean. On the land, her arms have 
 
 agcQin and agQ.iriDcttlc.cl tko Jv^otiuico wf Eulupc. All this grail" 
 
 deur springs from the head and from the hand, applied to in- 
 ternal industry, and commerce, as well that which her own 
 subjects carry on with each other, as that which is had with 
 other nations. This is the worldly view of the matter. 
 
 This grandeur, like that of Rome, has been costly. Nations 
 have no hereafter. If they do wrong the punishment must 
 come upon the generation in whose time it is done, or on their 
 descendants — otherwise it comes not at all. It may be a very 
 different case with the individuals, by whose voluntary act the 
 wrong is done. In this mode of judging of human actions, it 
 is probable that there are some sins to be answered for. As 
 the Carthagenians left no history of their three great wars with 
 Rome, we have only such history as Romans gave ; the voice 
 of India is not loud enough to be heard around half the globe. 
 The only sources of information are British records ; they tell 
 of valorous deeds done in India; of the glittering grandeur of 
 Hindoo armies that have disappeared, by death or flight, before 
 a tenth part of their number. Vast territories ceded, immense 
 sums secured by capitulations, the enriching tributes yielded 
 on treaties of peace, and, finally, the power of unlimited and 
 irresponsible taxation, over half a million of square miles, in 
 
586 BRITISH INDIA. 
 
 one of the richest countries of the earth, bearing- one person 
 for every square mile and an half [The United States have 
 not one person for every 14 square miles.] The company take 
 no reproaches to themselves for these results ; they are rather 
 glories which illustrate the British name. If the company 
 were asked how they justify themselves, they would probably 
 veil the right of the strongest, which has ever been the law of 
 rational man towards his fellow, by necessity. Was it not law- 
 ful to attack and conquer those who would have expelled us 
 from the country? What answer would the saints and sages, 
 who repose on Plymouth Hill, make to that plea 1 And what 
 would the ghost of the noble king Philip have to say on this 
 matter ? The astonishing power of the British in India grew 
 up, just as the power of the British in America grew up, atari 
 earlier date. On both sides of the globe the British and the 
 French met, and took part adversely to each other with the na- 
 tives. In 1751, the Nabob of Arcot was contending with a 
 native enemy, whom the French were aiding. The English 
 aided the Nabob in like manner. In 1756, the Mogul empe- 
 ror, or Subah, called Ali-Verdi Khan, died. Just before his 
 death he said to his successor, in relation to the Europeans 
 who had entered India, — "The power of English is great; 
 reduce ihem tirst ; the others will give you little trouWe. Suf- 
 fer them not to have forts, or soldiers, if you do, the country is 
 not yours." In attempting to give effect to this advice, the suc- 
 cessor. Son Rajah Dowla, was defeated, and a successor ap- 
 pointed by the English, who paid a large sum in money, and 
 ceded the sovereignty of a considerable territory near Calcut- 
 ta. It was in this conflict (1756) that the horrible tragedy oc- 
 curred which is familarly known by the name of the " The 
 Black Hole, at Calcutta." In the course of the warfare. Son 
 Rajah Dowla had beaten the English, at this place: he took 
 146 Englishmen, and confined them in a " hole " about eighteen 
 feet square, from which the air was excluded, except through 
 two windows barred with iron. The door was closed on them 
 at 8 in the evening, and not opened until 6 the next morning, 
 when all were dead but 23, and most of these in a high state of 
 putrid fever. The detail of this night's torments may be left 
 to the imagination ; it cannot transcend the reality. 
 
 It fell to the lot of a gentleman, who was afterward Lord 
 Clive, to take vengeance for this act. He was, in fact, the found- 
 er of the military empire of the Company. His career in In- 
 dia was what some military men call glorious. He was there 
 from 1747 to 1761, deducting an absence to England. When 
 
BRITISH INDIA. 587 
 
 he finally returned, he was immensely rich, and was cre- 
 ated a Lord by the title of Baron of Plassey, the name of a 
 place in which he gained a signal victory. A severe attack 
 was made on him in the House of Commons, but it ended in 
 a vote of approbation. Though apparently possessed of all 
 means of earthly happiness, he fell into a state of gloom and 
 despondency, and ended his life, in 1774 at the age of 50. 
 
 After him. Warring Hastings appeared as the great man of 
 the New Eastern empire. He held the office of Governor 
 General of India, from 1773 to 1785, something may be made 
 known of his administration from perusal of the most splendid 
 judicial pageant that ever occurred, and in which illustrious 
 actors are seen. On his return to England, the House of Com- 
 mons presented articles of impeachment against him to the 
 House of Lords. The articles were carried up in May, 1787, 
 and the trial went on with no other intermission than that which 
 was inevitable from the remoteness of the country whence wit- 
 nesses and evidence were to come. It closed in April, 1795, 
 by an acquittal of the charges, but in a sentence to pay costs, 
 which exceeded the sum of 315,000 dollars. He had, besides, 
 his own costs to pay. The cost to the Crown exceeded 440,000 
 dollars. The Company, however, indemnified Mr. Hastings. 
 After Warren Hastings, the present Duke of Wellington figured 
 in India ; but it is not recollected that his conduct was reproached. 
 It is not the present purpose to express opinions on the moral 
 or political conduct of Englishmen in India. Any attempt to 
 do this might provoke recrimination, and the question might be, 
 whether the English in the East, or the descendants of the 
 English in the West, have the heaviest burthen of moral wrong. 
 There is nothing new or wonderful in either case. Men have 
 always exercised the right of the strongest, whether the strength 
 resided in the head, or in the hand, or in both. They have 
 always excused and commonly justified all such exercise of 
 power as self-defensive, as necessary chastisement, or as public 
 good. However these things may be, it is amusing to see with 
 what complacency so sensible and candid a man as Col. Tod 
 exults in the grandeur and friendly influence which the English 
 exercise over the fallen tribes of Hindostan, and with what 
 amiable and benignant temper they command peace in the con- 
 flicts of their Hindoo chiefs. 
 
 It was intended to have made some geographical sketches of 
 India, and of that plain of 1350 miles in length, through which 
 the waters of the noble and enriching Ganges flow ; (one should 
 rather say sacred waters, because the Hindoos believe that they 
 
588 
 
 issue from Vishnou's foot,) but our limits do not permit a fur- 
 ther notice.* 
 
 To end, then — here is an astonishing empire in India, another 
 rapidl}^ increasing- in New Holland, comprising three millions 
 of square miles, (United States about two millions) — and here 
 in the west, one vast continent inhabited, with little exception, 
 by people whose language is English. One hazards nothing 
 in assuming, that within a century, one half of all the people 
 of the earth will speak, as a mother tongue, or by adoption the 
 language of one part of the little isle of Britain. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXVn. 
 
 CHIN-INDIA. 
 
 Eastwardly from India, and between it and China, is an 
 extensive country, commonly called Further India, or the 
 Further Peninsula. Make Brun, for reasons which appear to 
 be sufficient, proposes to call this country CIii?i-I>idia ; by 
 that name it will, probably, be known in future. Neither its 
 commercial nor historical relations require much notice. 
 
 Chin-India is bounded on the west by India, south-west by 
 the Bay of Bengal and the Straits of Malacca ; south-east by 
 the Chinese Sea ; north-east by China ; northwardly by the 
 mountains which separate it from Thibet. These mountains 
 are a continuation of the Himmeleh range. From the north 
 boundary to the end of the peninsula of Malacca, the line is 
 nearly two thousand miles. From India across to China, the 
 broadest part is about thirteen hundred miles. Latitude from 
 one to twenty-seven north ; longitude ninety to one hundred 
 and nine east. It contains not far from the same number of 
 square miles as are contained in the United States. Its natu- 
 ral products are many and valuable, consisting of timber-trees, 
 spice-trees, various plants and fruits, and it is rich in mines 
 and precious stones. Science, art, and industry have done 
 very little to give a commercial value to these products. In 
 the north-western part of Chin-India, between Bengal Bay and 
 the northern mountains, the British East India Company has 
 added large territories to their possessions, and is gradually 
 
 * Lately, the monopoly of the East India Company has been abol- 
 ished, and the commerce thrown open to all British subjects. 
 
CHIN-INDIA. 5S9 
 
 extending- its dominion south-eastwardly along the coast. East- 
 wardly of these possessions is the Birman empire, with which 
 the British have been sometimes at war. South-east of the 
 British and the Birmans, are the kingdom of Siam and the 
 empire of Annam ; and on the long peninsula of Malacca 
 (five hundred and fifty miles by about seventy) are several 
 native independent states. The interior of this country, not 
 before mentioned, is held by similar states. Neither commer- 
 cial enterprise, nor the desire to add to the stores of useful 
 knowledge, nor the desire to propagate Christianity, have in- 
 duced Europeans to adventure much into this country. Little 
 is known beyond the shores, and that little is not important. 
 
 The population is thought to have been derived from the 
 north, from India, and from China, at an early period. Per- 
 sonal resemblance, the religion of Budha, and the languages, 
 (of which there are at least five different ones,) affected as all 
 these are by the lapse of ages, leave no doubt of this origin. 
 The Portuguese introduced the Catholic religion, of which 
 there are some professors. The religion of Fo, from China, 
 is found here, and the rude tribes are of that low order of 
 idolaters who are called Fetechists, or worshippers of stones, 
 arms, vessels, plants, and other inanimate objects. 
 
 There are some historical details of this country, but they 
 consist of nothing more than the common course of violence 
 and crime, incident to all human society, when government is 
 mere despotism. If this country should ever be blessed with 
 intelligence and refinement, it is capable of becoming rich and 
 powerful. Some of its products, and the mechanical ingenuity 
 of some of its inhabitants, afford the assurance that it might 
 sustain a very valuable commerce. The industrious and capa- 
 ble Malte Brun has collected and arranged, — in the fifty-first 
 and fifty-second books of his Geography, — all that is known 
 of Chin-India. 
 
 50 
 
590 CHINA. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXVIII. 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 Geography of China — Origin of Chinese — Great Wall — Eleraents of 
 History — Tartar Dijnasty of 1664 — Characteristics — Government — For- 
 eigners — Langitage — Religion — Preseiit Condition. 
 
 China is the end of continental Asia in the east. The pol- 
 icy of the Chinese, long persevered in, — the exclusion of 
 strangers, — may have preserved them from a destiny similar 
 to that of the Hindoos ; bat it has prevented them from chang- 
 ing their condition for the better. They are the only people 
 of the earth who are proud of having learned nothing, for- 
 gotten nothing, changed in nothing, through thousands of 
 years. They are fixed in the opinion that they are eminently 
 the superiors of all nations. As no earthly name can express 
 their grandeur, they call themselves the Celestial Empire. 
 Their pretensions will be tested by considering the facts dis- 
 closed by some of the few persons who have gained admission 
 to this country. 
 
 Chinese territories are geographically divided into those 
 which are south, and those which are north of the great wall. 
 China Proper is south of the wall. Mr. Barrow, secretary to 
 Lord Macartney in his embassy to the Chinese emperor in 
 1792, says, that a Mandarin, whom the ambassador interro- 
 gated, stated the population at three hundred and thirty-three 
 millions, according to a census of the preceding year. Bar- 
 row does not credit this statement. Malte Brun says that 
 some persons estimate the population of China Proper at one 
 hundred and fifty millions, and the square miles at 537,000. 
 GutzlafT, the most recent historian, (in 1834,) says the whole 
 of China comprises 3,010,400 square miles, of which China 
 Proper, south of the wall, has 1,298,000, and that the whole 
 amount of Chinese subjects is three hundred and sixty-seven 
 millions. If this is right, China has less than one half, but 
 more than one third of the whole population of the earth. 
 Malte Brun estimates the Chinese dominions at about one 
 tenth of the habitable globe. China and its provinces extend 
 from twenty to fifty-five north latitude; from ninety to one 
 hundred and thirty-eight east longitude ; and, if its eastern 
 appendages be included, to one hundred and forty-three. 
 
LAMAISM. ORIGIN OF CHINESE. 591 
 
 The cUmates of China and its provinces are exceedingly 
 varied, including tropical heat and excessive cold. South of 
 the great wall, its products are similar to those of India, with 
 the addition of yellow cotton and tea. The latter, within one 
 hundred and fifty years only, has become an article of immense 
 traffic, and is used from the palace down to the cottage, in 
 most of the civilized world. Robertson, in his Disquisition 
 on India, note fifty-seven, says, — " Its highest praise is, that it 
 is innoxious." This is a praise which it does not always 
 deserve. The first knowledge of the silk-worm dates from 
 China. The patient ingenuity of this people, in various man- 
 ufactures, has excited wonder. 
 
 On the north, the Chinese provinces (Mongul territory) 
 adjoin Russian Siberia. Westwardl)% they extend to the Be- 
 loor mountains, and include Tliibet. Here is the seat of that 
 singular religion called Lamaism, professed by Thibetians, 
 Monguls, and Calmucs. By this faith, Shigemooni is the 
 Supreme God. The Dalai Lama, or great Lama, is the rep- 
 resentative of this god on earth, and is, himself, a divinity. 
 He is immortal, because his soul passes from its last tenement, 
 when that decays, into a new body, and the new tenement is 
 discovered by the skilful. This is not unlike the papal suc- 
 cession, and the Great Lama has attributes strongly resembling 
 those of the popes. He is surrounded by priests, and main- 
 tains over these an absolute despotism, as to body and mind. 
 He knows all things. He can read the living heart. The 
 laying of his sacred hand on the head of any one, is the par- 
 don of all earthly transgression and sin. His subjects have 
 monasteries and idols, and celibacy is enjoined on his priests. 
 He is a temporal despot as well as a spiritual ruler. These 
 facts show that Lamaism is only one form of the corruptions 
 of the Roman church, introduced among the ignorant and 
 superstitious of the east by the Nestorian monks, who wan- 
 dered thither in the sixth century. Prestor John, in the middle 
 ages, was supposed to be a Christian prince, somewhere in the 
 interior of Asia. It is now supposed that this prince w^as 
 none other than the early predecessor of the Grand Lama. 
 
 The origin of the Chinese is not certainly known. One 
 writer (Heeren) gives reasons for thinking that they came 
 from a military emigration from India ; while other writers 
 give satisfactory reasons for believing that they are of Tartar 
 origin, and came from the north. Among these reasons are 
 the physical formation, and especially the form of the eyes, 
 which are not found in a straight line drawn across the bridge 
 
592 GREAT WALL, 
 
 of the nose, as in the Caucassian or white race, but placed 
 obliquely to that line. And also that the interior ends of the 
 eyes are rounded, and the exterior angular, which are Tartar 
 formations. The Chinese are, probably, from causes common 
 to all nations, invasion, conquest, and emigration, a mixed 
 people. Physical form and historical facts afford as little 
 solution of the problem of origin, in regard to the Chinese, as 
 to any people on the globe. 
 
 This remarkable nation claim, like the Hindoos, an inad- 
 missible antiquity. They date back many millions of years, 
 which the best-informed nations utterly exclude, from all com- 
 putations of time. The realities admitted, as to the Chinese, 
 (in a condensed form,) are the following: — 
 
 The oldest historical book is said to be called Shu-King. 
 It is considered unworthy of credit. Like other nations, the 
 Chinese begin with the reign of imaginary deities. It would 
 be a waste of time to state these fabrications of fancy, which 
 go back far beyond the history of Moses. When we come 
 down to a later time, there is some probability in Chinese his- 
 tory, because it is consistent with those natural occurrences 
 which are known among other nations. Thus, about two 
 hundred and fifty years before our era, China is represented 
 to have been divided into small, independent principalities. 
 At this time, one of their princes, called Chi-hoang-ti, was 
 sufficiently powerful to unite them all in one monarchy, and 
 to have founded the royal race of Ting, or Tsin. This person 
 may have been an Alexander, Bajazet, Tamerlane, Ghengis 
 Khan, or Napoleon. To his time is referred the building of 
 the Great Wall of China, the most extraordinary of all human 
 works. Its object was to fence out the Tartars. It is within 
 the parallels of thirty-seven and forty-one degrees of north 
 latitude, extending from the extreme west of the province of 
 Shenshee, longitude ninety-eight, to the Gulf of Petcheli, fif- 
 teen hundred miles. The exterior is, generally, brick and 
 stone, filled in with earth, twelve feet wide, thirty feet high, 
 and fortified with intervening towers. Its course is over val- 
 lies, morasses, and mountains. Mr. Barrow calculated that 
 the dwelling-houses of England and Scotland, taken at one 
 million eight hundred thousand, are barely equal to the bulk 
 of solid materials of the wall, exclusive of towers. The latter 
 he equals to the masonry and brick-work of London. Yet, 
 this wall is said to have been built in five years. Whatever 
 its ancient utility may have been, a Tartar dynasty has occu- 
 pied the Chinese throne since 1664. Some writers doubt the 
 
TARTAR EMPERORS. — CHINESE. 593 
 
 antiquity of this wall. The commonly received opinion is, 
 that it was built more than two thousand years ago. It is 
 little thought of by the Chinese, themselves, and is permitted 
 to decay. 
 
 After an attentive study of Chinese history, from the time 
 of this emperor, Chi-hoang-ti, down to the year 1664, nothing 
 is therein found but the same scenes which have been common 
 in all the rest of Asia and in Europe, in early ages of the 
 world. The difference is little more than the names of agents, 
 and the particular part of the earth's surface on which the 
 scenes occurred. A few sentences will comprise the political 
 history of China in this long lapse of time. A powerful mili- 
 tary chief, like the emperor last named, connected the whole 
 country under his dominion. His successors were able to 
 maintain that dominion, a longer or shorter time, against do- 
 mestic factions, rebellion of one or more provincial governors, 
 and foreign invasion. Then a new partition arose of the 
 whole country into distinct sovereignties. Wars, treachery, 
 and barbarous cruelties marked their intercourse until a new 
 chief arose, capable of establishing, anew, a universal domin- 
 ion. This is but the history of Europe and of all nations ; 
 the elements are ever the same, variously compounded. It is 
 the contest among a few, for the power to exercise despotism 
 over the many. It concerns the multitude but little by whom 
 that despotism is wielded — their fate is ever the same. 
 
 In 1664, the present Tartar dynasty established itself in 
 China. The Tartars found their way as conquerors, the great 
 wall notwithstanding. The Chinese call it the dynasty of 
 Tsim, or Tsing. In 1792, Lord Macartney went through 
 China, in the character of ambassador from England, and 
 passed some days at the seat of empire, the city of Pekin, in 
 the north. In 1816, a similar embassy was sent, at the head 
 of which was Lord Amhersr. The object, on both occasions, 
 was to establish a commercial intercourse, secured by treaties. 
 This object proved to be unattainable. It is remarkable, that, 
 in the changes and dissensions among the Chinese, they have 
 never departed from the policy of excluding foreigners from 
 their cities and territories, excepting in the single port of Can- 
 ton, for commerce. Here, all foreigners are restricted to a 
 particular suburb, between the city and the river ; and, on no 
 account, permitted to pass the gates of the city. They regard 
 all foreigners with contempt, and consider all nations, of whom 
 they have any knowledge, as the dependent vassals of their 
 sovereign. It is worth inquiry, how these millions of persons 
 50* 
 
594 CHINESE GOVERNMENT. 
 
 are occupied, and how the common propensities of our nature 
 are directed among them. As in all other nations, they have 
 families, industry, objects of desire and aversion, duties, delin- 
 quences, pains and pleasures, and something called religion. 
 To these subjects a few moments are due; but it will be found 
 that the people of the Celestial Empire, who hold themselves 
 superior to all mankind, are singularly ignorant, subdued, and 
 servile. 
 
 The most obvious peculiarities of the Chinese are found in 
 their relative position on the globe — their form of government 
 — their exclusion of foreigners — their very singular language 
 — their agricultural productions — their mechanical skill — 
 their veneration of themselves, and their contempt for all other 
 nations. These causes, combined, have made them incapable 
 of any social melioration, and have qualified them to be a 
 nation of slaves. 
 
 All nations, civilized or savage, must have government; that 
 is, there must be power capable of commanding obedience to 
 the law, whether the law be established and permanent, or de- 
 pending on the will of rulers. The Chinese government is a 
 singularly modified despotism, resembling the ancient patri- 
 archal government. The emperor is the father of the nation. 
 All the grades of officers under him, exercise a parental author- 
 ity over the mass of people ; so that all who have no other re- 
 lation to the civil power, but that of obedience, are, civilly, 
 children, and the whole nation may be comprised in the names 
 of parents and children. The emperor demands and receives 
 the reverence w^hich is due to an austere and severe father. He 
 can be approached only in the form of the humblest submission ; 
 and is regarded rather as a deity, than as a man. He is presum- 
 ed to know every thing, and to order every thing throughout his 
 vast empire. This he does, so far as is practicable, through 
 the multitude of agents, or various grades of officers. They 
 are his representatives as governors of the provinces, and of 
 numerous cities and villages. 
 
 He is assisted by two councils ; the one, composed of his six 
 ministers of state; the other, composed of princes of the blood. 
 There are, also, six boards or departments. 1. The court of 
 appointments, which consists of the six ministers, and certain 
 learned men, who are to judge of the qualifications of candidates. 
 2. The court to whom is confided the management of the reve- 
 nue, and the public expenditures. 3. The court of ceremonies, 
 who preside over the ancient customs, and who regulate the 
 forms of all intercourse. 4. The court established to regulate 
 
CHINESE GOVERNMENT. 595 
 
 military affairs. 5. The tribunal of justice. G. The board 
 which superintends the public works. These several courts, 
 or boards, report to the emperor on their respective duties ; and 
 he consults his six ministers, or the board of princes, as he 
 thinks proper. He adopts or rejects the opinions offered, or 
 substitutes his own will, as he pleases. 
 
 Besides these councils, there are nine classes of mandarins, 
 who are the nobles ; and w^ho are employed in the various 
 provinces and cities, as executive, financial, and military offi- 
 cers ; and who report to the several courts, or boards, who are 
 at the head of these inferior departments. These public officers 
 hold the rank called noble in other countries ; but the rank is 
 official, not hereditary. The power is shown to be parental in 
 this : all these mandarins may order the corporal punishment 
 of the bamboo, whenever they think it proper ; and even the 
 emperor's ministers are subjected to the same punishment, by 
 his order. That this is parental, is shown by the fact, that no 
 disgrace follows the punishment; the person punished returns 
 his thanks to his superiors for his useful chastisement; and for 
 this kindness of making him sensible of his errors. 
 
 The military power of the Chinese is composed of a great 
 multitude, who are disposed of throughout the empire, not less, 
 it is said, than 800,000 men, who are mostly employed in public 
 service of various descriptions, as laborers, and as police officers. 
 It is only on the northern and western frontiers, that they have 
 military establishments, as garrisons and encampments. 
 
 In the administration of justice, so material a part of govern- 
 ment in all civilized nations, the parental government is again 
 apparent. There is no such class as learned men in the law. 
 There are laws and ordinances, the application of which, to the 
 particular case, is confided to the mandarins, who hear and de- 
 termine, in a summary manner. Their punishments are not 
 sanguinary. They consist of taking life, in certain cases; but the 
 number put to death is said not ro exceed 200 a year, a small 
 number compared to the immense population. Personal suf- 
 fering, of various descriptions, are the common modes of pun- 
 ishment, and sometimes the dreadful one of banishment. Con- 
 troversies concerning property, or law-suits, are very rare, as 
 custom and usage, through the lapse of ages, have left but 
 little space for litigation. 
 
 The moral state of China is shown in the administration of 
 government, in all its departments. Power exercised over so 
 widely extended an empire, by emissaries, who derive their 
 authority from the remote seat of government, is liable to great 
 
596 CHINESE OPINIONS. 
 
 abuse. Oppression and tyranny are common, and the remedy, 
 being only by complaint to the supreme head, is rarely practi- 
 cable. Here, then, as in so many other countries, the many 
 are subjected to the power of a few, and the wrongs which the 
 many suffer, have the poor consolation that they are not as 
 grievous as they might be. 
 
 Chinese government is not a beneficent institution, designed 
 and adapted to secure to each member of the community the 
 enjoyment of life, by promoting industry, knowledge, securit}?-, 
 justice; but is a tyranny, which begins with the emperor and 
 descends, through various classes of officers, upon the sub- 
 jected and helpless multitude. All these public agents, from 
 highest to lowest, besides the customary salaries, practise an 
 oppressive exaction, so that the sentiment of a Chinese towards 
 his government is not that of pride in its excellence, and thank- 
 fulness for its benefits, but is a feeling of slavish dependence 
 and dread. 
 
 If there were no other causes of Chinese degradation, the 
 form of government would sufficiently account for it. The 
 patriarchal form extends to domestic life. Persons who are 
 of the same blood, in all the generations which are living at 
 the same time, have a common home, in which the power of 
 government resides in the male parents. Females are raised 
 but little above the rank of menial slaves, and are not allowed 
 the pleasures of social intercourse. The life of a Chinese is, 
 therefore, in his domestic relations, sober and joyless. So far 
 as his time is not necessarily given to acquiring subsistence, 
 it must be disposed of in satisfying the demand for excitement. 
 Like the indolent Turk, he smokes, consoles himself with 
 opium, or, like a savage, engages in some game of chance. 
 In the higher orders of society, the demand for excitement 
 naturally takes, as among other nations, the pleasures and the 
 pains of comparison in the modes of life, and in manners and 
 ceremonies. No people are more formal and ceremonious, 
 and life is wasted in learning and observing modes of action 
 in relation to each other, which are contemptible in the view 
 of the free and civilized. Such are the effects of political 
 government, aided by other causes to be mentioned. 
 
 Position on the globe. The Chinese are separated from 
 civilized and refined nations of Europe by so great a distance, 
 that they are rarely visited by any of these, except for the 
 purposes of commerce. On the north and west they have no 
 neighbors who could teach them to better their condition, if 
 they were disposed to be taught. On the east and south they 
 
CHINESE OPINIONS. 597 
 
 are bounded by seas. These seas are traversed by foreigners 
 only, to approach one Chinese port, where they are restricted 
 to a very limited intercourse, for commercial purposes only. 
 
 The exclusio/i of foreigners. Whence this policy arose is 
 not known. It may have been suggested by the success of 
 Europeans in acquiring establishments in India and the islands 
 which are south and east of China. This policy has not 
 always prevailed, because, in the year 1682, the then reigning 
 emperor, Kang-hi, was a patron of learning and learned men. 
 At this time, that class of men so well known under the name 
 of Jesuits, in the Roman church, were attempting to propagate 
 Christianity in China. In 1692 the Jesuits were protected 
 and encouraged by a public decree of this emperor. A num- 
 ber of them were employed by him to survey the empire, in 
 which service they were engaged ten years. But, whether 
 they had excited distrust and jealousy, or whether the success 
 of the Europeans in India suggested the necessity of a differ- 
 ent policy, the same emperor reversed this decree in 1716. 
 He annulled all the privileges he had granted to Christians, 
 and revived and enforced certain ancient prohibitory laws as 
 to them. From that time foreigners have been restricted to 
 the suburbs of Canton for commercial dealings, and to a resi- 
 dence on the island of Macow, at the mouth of the river, 
 seventy miles below Canton. No European female is per- 
 mitted to approach Canton nearer than Macow. 
 
 A contempt and aversion as to all foreigners, is the settled, 
 policy of the government. It has been instilled into all sub- 
 jects of the empire, by teaching them to regard all other nations 
 much as the Greeks and Romans, respectively, regarded all 
 others, that is, as an inferior order of beings. The Chinese 
 are taught to believe that all other nations acknowledge their 
 superiority, and that it would derogate from their dignity to 
 learn any thing from others, or to have any intercourse Avith 
 them. It appears from the accounts given of Lord Macart- 
 ney's embassy, and his passage through China, that these 
 opinions are not those of the rulers of China, as matter of 
 policy, but are universal. The English, on this occasion, 
 were never permitted to gratify the curiosity of travellers, but 
 were, at all times, held under an inconvenient and irksome 
 restraint. While this non-intercourse prevails, the genius and 
 industry of the Chinese can derive no aid from the progress 
 of other nations ; and under such government and such exclu- 
 sion, they present the singular fact of a nation who seem deS' 
 lined neither to advance nor to decline. 
 
593 LANGUAGE. 
 
 Chinese Language. Another insuperable difficulty in the 
 diffusion of knowledge is the language of this people. No 
 other than their own is known among them, except at Canton, 
 where there are interpreters, for the mere purpose of traffic. 
 These are persons who have knowledge enough, by the ear, 
 of the English language, to buy and sell, and minister to the 
 wants of visiters. There are Europeans who have mastered 
 this difficult language, for the purposes of commerce, and 
 some who have acquired a knowledge sufficient to read their 
 literary works. 
 
 The language of this country is the best evidence that all 
 languages are human inventions. It is easily traced to signs 
 intended to represent natural objects, and these are combined 
 in such manner as to represent intellectual objects and abstract 
 ideas. It is a language of monosyllables, each monosyllable 
 representing some known object. These originals (monosyl- 
 lables) are said to amount to three hundred and fifty, and the 
 flexible organs of the Chinese can pronounce, at most, about 
 fifteen hundred sounds. But there are said to be eighty thou- 
 sand combinations of these originals, in the form of letters, 
 which are made by putting, into one letter, signs which ex- 
 press these syllables ; some {q\y letters comprise not less than 
 seventy distinct marks or signs. There is often, therefore, a 
 language for the eye only ; that is, the combination is such, 
 that no sounds will express what is intended. In such case, 
 if a person would express that for which there is no sound, 
 but which may be expressed by letters, he describes these let- 
 ters by his finger, or his fan, in the air, as deaf and dumb 
 persons converse. The acquisition of such a language is 
 extremely difficult, for the student has to learn how to make 
 all these various combinations ; to which is to be added the 
 far more difficult task of learning their signification when 
 made. 
 
 It is not surprising that a language, so formed and so ex- 
 pressed, should have undergone no improvement, from age to 
 age, as all other spoken and written languages are known to 
 have done. The oldest Chinese writings are the same, in 
 appearance, with those which are most modern, and the sounds 
 given to words have probably undergone no change. Schol- 
 arship, or a claim to be considered learned, consists of a knowl- 
 edge of the combination of Chinese characters, and the most 
 diligent student, up to the age of manhood, can hardly accom- 
 plish more. There are dialects of the Chinese. In some of 
 the provinces different words are used to express the same 
 object. 
 
KNOWLEDGE. RELIGION. 599 
 
 Knowledge, Science. If the Chinese were as able, natu- 
 rally, as Europeans are, to avail themselves of inventions and 
 discoveries, and to construct sciences from established princi- 
 ples, they ought to be better informed and more scientific than 
 any other people. They ought to be so, because they have 
 had the art of writing, and have made books as long, if not 
 longer, than any others. But (as is known from the history 
 of the two embassies) they are children in all the sciences. 
 Necessity has forced on them agriculture and mechanical 
 skill. They know nothing of astronomy ; nothing of medi- 
 cine, surgery, anatomy, or of cause and eflect, in the natural 
 world. With them, usage and tradition hold the place of 
 science. Intellectual attainments must be of little worth among 
 a people whose annual almanacs are consulted to know the 
 lucky days on which enterprises maybe undertaken, and even 
 to know when the most trivial acts, in the common course of 
 life, should be done. A people who substitute the result of 
 chances for the use of understanding, have small claim to be 
 regarded as the superiors of all others. 
 
 Religion among the Chinese is one cause of their degrada- 
 tion. There is greater difficulty in bringing the Chinese to 
 a knowledge of Christianity than any other eastern people, 
 because their language is (by themselves) acquired with much 
 labor, and because they are reluctant to acquire any other. If 
 the government oppose no obstacles, the progress Avould be 
 more embarrassed than elsewhere in Asia. The natural desire 
 of the human mind to account for the phenomena and changes 
 of human existence, — the curiosity to know^ what becomes of 
 the dead, — and the conviction which reaches every human 
 mind, however darkened by ignorance, that there is some 
 supreme and invisible power, whether good or evil, that gov- 
 erns the action of the visible creation, as well as human desti- 
 ny, is the source of natural religion. These phenomena have 
 been accounted for in various modes by those who assumed to 
 be the most learned or intelligent in different nations; and the 
 professors of this learning and intelligence have become, 
 every where, the ministers and guides of the submissive igno- 
 rant. Thus, among all people, who have not been blessed 
 with direct revelation of the will of the Deity, there is found 
 some kind of religious sentiment, belief and practice, sanction- 
 ed by the veneration due to the customs and habits of succes- 
 sive generations, and some description of teachers, however 
 ignorant, deluded, or fraudulent. 
 
 There has been occasion to remark, before, that the earliest 
 
600 RELIGION. 
 
 religion which was professed, that is, by the immediate descend- 
 ants of Noah, is believed to have been the worship of the 
 Almighty. This worship, though deformed at an early period 
 by idolatry, and finally lost in that absurdity, was carried by 
 the migrating tribes, with different degrees of purity, into dif- 
 ferent parts of Asia. But the reverence due to the Creator 
 seems to have been soon transferred to the visible creation, 
 and thence to have descended into all the varieties of super- 
 stitious and depraved customs, now known among those who 
 have not been enlightened by Divine revelation. 
 
 The Chinese have among them five divisions of religion : — 
 1. That which has arisen out of the original worship of the 
 Supreme Being. This religion is contained or taught in cer- 
 tain ancient books, which are called U-king, and which are 
 supposed to have been written or compiled two thousand years 
 before the Christian era. Du Halde says, (vol. i. p. 394,) 
 " Nothing is more respected by the Chinese than the five 
 books which they call the U-king, or so much revered by 
 them for their antiquity and for the excellence of the doctrine 
 which (they say) they contain. These are, to them, sacred 
 writings." From the accounts given of these books, they 
 strongly resemble those which are held sacred among the 
 Hindoos, and are, probably, of like antiquity. There is no 
 doubt that when these books were written, tlie inhabitants of 
 China worshipped a Supreme Being as the governor of the 
 universe, called Shang-ti, or Tyen. To him prayers and sup- 
 plications were addressed, and to him sacrifices ^.were offered. 
 The emperors, like the kings of the Israelites, held the office 
 of high priest. To the present day, the emperor, on great 
 occasions, performs the duties of this office. 
 
 Towards the close of the seventeenth century, Lecomte, a 
 missionary, published his new memoirs on the present state of 
 China. He therein says, — " The Chinese had adored the 
 true God for two thousand years ; that, among the nations, 
 they were the first who had sacrificed to their Creator, and 
 taught a true morality." [Villiers' Prize Essay on the Ref- 
 ormation, p. 191.] This writer should rather have said, that 
 the Chinese were the people who had longest retained the 
 original religion and the morality which it enjoined. The 
 praise bestowed by Lecomte was due to a very small portion 
 of the Chinese in his time, and is, probably, due to no part of 
 them now. 
 
 This original religion, like many others, had become de- 
 based and idolatrous in the course of fifteen centuries, at the 
 
CONFUCIUS. 601 
 
 end of which period Confucius appeared, who is still venerat- 
 ed among the best informed of this nation. He was born in 
 the kingdom of Lu, (according to Du Halde,) now called the 
 province of Shan-tung, 551 years B. C. ; consequently, twCx 
 years before the death of Thales, one of the seven wise men 
 of Greece, and was contemporary with Pythagoras and with 
 Solon. He was, like the distinguished Grecians, a teacher of 
 philosophy, and, like them, had numerous disciples. He ap- 
 peared at a time when China was under the dominion of an 
 unworthy race of princes. He had made himself master of 
 the sacred books, before mentioned, and being deeply impress- 
 ed by the depravity of the times, he attempted a reformation. 
 He " was not solicitous to search into the impenetrable secrets 
 of nature, but confined himself to speak concerning the prin- 
 ciple of all being — to inspire reverence, fear, and gratitude for 
 him — to inculcate that nothing, even the most secret thought, 
 escapes his notice — that he never leaves virtue without reward, 
 nor vice without punishment, whatever the present condition 
 may be. These are the maxims scattered throughout his works. 
 Upon these principles he governed himself, and endeavored 
 a reformation of manners." He divided his disciples into 
 four classes : — 1. Those who were to cultivate their minds by 
 meditation, and to purify their hearts by virtue. 2. Those 
 who were taught to reason justly, and compose persuasive and 
 elegant discourses. 3. Those who studied the rules of good 
 government, and who qualified themselves to teach the man- 
 darins how to acquit themselves worthily in public offices. 4. 
 Those who taught, in a concise and elegant style, the princi- 
 ples of morality. Du Halde says, — " His actions never con- 
 tradicted his maxims; and by his gravity, modesty, mild- 
 ness, and frugality, his contempt of earthly enjoyments, and 
 his continual watchfulness over his conduct, he uas, himself, 
 an example of the precepts he taught in his writings and dis- 
 courses." Confucius will bear a very honorable comparison 
 with any of the moral philosophers of the Grecian schools, 
 who flourished about the same time, of whom he was entirely 
 ignorant, as they were of him. 
 
 According to a tradition universally received among the 
 Chinese, (Du Halde, vol. i. p. 417,) Confucius was frequently 
 heard to repeat these words : — Si fang yew shin g j in, import- 
 ing that ill the ivest, the true secret teas to be found. About 
 five hundred years after the time of Confucius, this saying 
 was remembered, and the emperor Ming-ti having had a 
 dream, in which the image of a man, as coming from the 
 
 51 
 
602 CONFUCIUS. 
 
 west, appeared, he sent two grandees to search out this person. 
 These messengers proceeded no further than India, where 
 they became acquainted with the doctrines of Budha, and the 
 image of a man who was said to have taught them ; and these 
 messengers, taking these doctrines to be the object sought, 
 introduced them to their own countrymen, and thus constituted 
 another religion, or the worship of Fo, presently to be men- 
 tioned. 
 
 Among the works of Confucius is one entitled Chong Yo7ig, 
 or the immutable 7?icdiu?)i, which contains a doctrine not sur- 
 passed, in good sense, by any of the philosophical schools of 
 any time : — " The law of Heaven is engraven even in the 
 nature of man ; the conduct of this nature, or rather the sacred 
 light that directs his reason, is the right path which he ought 
 to follow in his actions, and becomes the rule of a wise and 
 virtuous life ; he must never stray from this path, for which 
 cause a wnse man ought incessantly to watch over the motions 
 of his heart and his passions ; so that these passions keep the 
 middle, and incline neither to the right nor the left when they 
 are calm : if we know how to curb them when they rise, they 
 are then agreeable to right reason : by this conformity, man 
 keeps in that right way, that medium, which is the source and 
 principle of virtuous actions." 
 
 The theory of parental government, which, to the present 
 day, is the leading principle of the Chinese, whether in civil 
 policy or in domestic life, was either first taught by this sage, 
 or strongly enforced by him. But he was not the author of 
 that policy of exclusion of all foreigners, and all learning and 
 inventions of other nations, which is now so obstinately adher- 
 ed to by this nation. In the twentieth article of the Chong 
 Yong, he enumerates the virtues of princes. He prescribes to 
 the prince that he must regulate his whole life and conduct — 
 must honor wise men in a particular manner — must love his 
 parents tenderly — must treat the prime ministers of his empire 
 with distinction — must treat mandarins, and those who aspire 
 to office, as he is treated himself — must take care of his sub- 
 jects as his own children — he must draw into his own domin- 
 ions such as excel in any useful art or professio??,, and must 
 give a kind reception to strangers, and the ambassadors of 
 other princes. But these, and many other precepts of Confu- 
 cius, have long ceased to be justly valued by prince and peo- 
 ple. They have been perverted to establish an absolute des- 
 potism among rulers, and a severe tyranny in domestic life. 
 The great original principle of all being is forgotten in the 
 
RELIGION. 603 
 
 adoration of the visible creation, and the adoration of objects 
 made by their own hands. 
 
 There is less to commend in the teachings of this wise man 
 on the subject of ceremonies, than in any tbing; else tbat came 
 from him, or which was enforced by him. He intended, 
 probably, by prescribing a severe and exact form of deport- 
 ment, in all the actions of life, from serious to insignificant, to 
 establish guards for virtue. This theory is rational where 
 virtue exists ; but where it does not, these forms are only the 
 cloak of deceit and selfishness. The most rigorous exactions 
 of these ceremonies continues among the Chinese. But they 
 have less pretension to the respectful sentiments Avhich these 
 ceremonies imply, than any people on earth. The most recent 
 writer on the Chinese character, (the Rev. Charles Gutzlaflf^ 
 in 1834,) confirms previous historians in regarding the people 
 and their rulers, from highest to lowest, as destitute of honor 
 and integrity, and as being governed by a mean and slavish 
 fear. This writer is of opinion, that the Chinese, under the 
 influences of a different government, and of Christian doc- 
 trines, might exhibit human nature in a respectable and amia- 
 ble form, but that they are now a nation of liars and cheats. 
 
 2. The second order of religion, in China, is that which arose 
 from the teachings of a philosopher who appeared about 600 
 years B. C, whose name was Lau Kyun. This sect were 
 afterwards called Tau-Tse. To its teachers may be traced 
 the worship of idols, the belief in spirits, and the worship of 
 them. They believe in a spirit of darkness, as the author of 
 the evils which afflict human life, and who may be propitiated 
 by sacrifices. A hog, a fish, or a fowl, are supposed to be the 
 most acceptable offerings. This sect accompany their worship 
 with horrible noises of the human voice, and by the din of 
 drums. They believe that future events are disclosed by 
 various contrivances of chance, as the drawing of one or more 
 sticks out of a bundle. There are, therefore, multitudes of 
 fortune-tellers, in whom the vulgar place confidence. They 
 exercise all the various arts which are adapted to astonish and 
 delude the ignorant, in which class a majority of the Chinese 
 arc included. Thus it is seen, that unenlightened human 
 nature is every where the same ; for, these practices of the 
 Chinese are only another form of satisfying human curiosity, 
 from the oracles of Greece down to the sorceries of American 
 savages, or the still more ignorant tribes that dwell in Africa. 
 
 3. The sect of Fo. This sect is supposed to be derived 
 from the Budhaism of the Indians, or Hindostans, and to have 
 
604 RELIGION. 
 
 been introduced (according to Du Halde's History of China,) 
 about sixty-five years after the birth of Christ. To this sect 
 belong" the Bonzas, or priests, who resemble the same class of 
 persons described in India. They have monasteries and tem- 
 ples. The Bonzas are also to be likened to the mendicants or 
 beggars of the Roman church, before the reformation. They 
 teach a future life, by the transmigration of the soul into other 
 animals. They have strings of beads, like the Catholics, and, 
 while turning them in their fingers, they pronounce certain 
 words, which they do not understand, or which have no mean- 
 ing to them. These priests subject themselves to cruel, bodily 
 sufTerings, which they say they do to save the souls of others, 
 and thus excite compassion, and obtain gifts. It would be an 
 "unprofitable labor to enumerate the multitude of absurd, sense- 
 less customs of this sect, observed for the purpose of propitia- 
 ting the evil spirits, who can influence or order the events of 
 human life. 
 
 4. At what time some form of Christianity first reached 
 China, is unknown. The Nestorian order of monks pene- 
 trated far into Asia in the sixth century, and the Lamaism of 
 Thibet is undoubtedly the corrupt remains of their corruptions 
 of revelation. There is a tradition that St. Thomas found his 
 way into India and China. Some of the itinerant monks of 
 the Roman church appeared in China about the year 1300. 
 They made but little impression. After the way to the east 
 around the Cape of Good Flope was opened, about the year 
 1500, many missionaries of the Roman church were establish- 
 ed in China, and made some converts. , There are still some 
 persons who call themselves Christians, among the Chinese, 
 after the most corrupted forms of this Roman discipline. Gutz- 
 laff says there are six hundred thousand. After the present 
 dynasty of Tartars came to the throne, in 1664, the policy of 
 excluding foreigners arose, or was then more strictly enforced. 
 Before the end of that century it became the settled policy to 
 exclude them. The Chinese, therefore, exclude Christian 
 missionaries, not because they are such, but because they are 
 barbarians, in common with all foreigners, and unworthy to 
 enter the Celestial Empire. 
 
 5. Mahometans. Of this description there are some per- 
 sons in China, whose faith arose, originally, from the Ara- 
 bian invasions. The number is inconsiderable, and they are 
 unmolested. It does not appear to enter into Chinese policy 
 to regulate either faith or practice, in religion. Obedience to 
 the civil authority is required severely, and this does not 
 
DEGRADATION OF CHINA. PACIFIC ISLES. 605 
 
 enjoin religious ceremonies. Yet, as connected with the civil 
 policy, there have been persecutions of the Christians. This 
 may have been caused by the intrigues of the Jesuits, who 
 were the Catholic missionaries ; but it does not appear that 
 the followers of Mahomet have been molested. 
 
 In the present degraded state of the Chinese, there are 
 many observances, in the great events of life, as birth, mar- 
 riage, death, and in the reverence of ancestors, which show 
 an uncommon ignorance and superstition. They make paper 
 houses, and put into them various utensils, constructed of 
 paper, and all the furniture and ornaments in common use, 
 with a store of ^^7/ paper. This preparation is for the use of 
 the departed, in another world, and is transmitted by reducing 
 the whole to ashes. This paper contrivance appears, in proper 
 form and substance, in that other world, for use ; and the gilt 
 paper is, by this process, not only transmitted thither, but in 
 the form of o-cal gold. One is reminded, by this folly, of the 
 customs which came, with the barbarians of the east, into 
 Europe. They sacrificed, or buried with the dead, appareJ, 
 treasure, favorite horses, arms, and sometimes family friends, 
 or relatives, as these would be needed to make a becoming 
 appearance in the halls of the gods. The hope is exceedingly 
 small, that the Chinese, wedded as they are by long-continued 
 custom, to their absurd practices, separated from the rest of 
 the world, shackled by a language which imposes almost in- 
 surmountable difficulties to intercourse, and ruled by an unre- 
 lenting despotism, for which only they are fit, are ever to 
 become a civilized, intelligent, and rational nation. But they 
 are likely to be an important member of the family of nations, 
 so long as they and their country only, produce the article of 
 Tea, and so long as other nations believe that water, stained 
 therewith, is necessary as food, or desirable as a luxury. 
 
 Australia and Oceania. 
 
 Eastwardly and southwardly of China are numerous isl- 
 ands — some of them very large. All of these were found 
 peopled when Europeans first visited them, about three centu- 
 ries ago. This population seems to be of Tartar and Chinese 
 origin, variously intermixed. Some of these islands, and por- 
 tions of others, are possessed by European nations. It may 
 be necessary to mention these possessions, in connexion with 
 European history, at some future place. Little is known, 
 51* 
 
606 PACIFIC ISLES. 
 
 historically, of these original inhabitants, disconnected from 
 European history. Whatever is known, is rather matter of 
 speculation than important information, in the present object. 
 One of these islands was first known under the name of New 
 Holland, a continent rather than an island, and now included, 
 with many others, under Australia, constituting, more prop- 
 erly, a fifth division of the globe, than a part of one of the 
 four. A large portion of it is possessed by the British gov- 
 ernment. New Holland was first used as a place of banish- 
 ment for convicts, but has recently become a very thriving and 
 important colony to the British. The numerous islands of 
 the Pacific have obtained the geographical name of Oceania. 
 They have caused much inquiry among the learned, in respect 
 to origin, languages, customs, and traditions. These inquiries 
 have been pursued to aid in solving the problem of the origin 
 of the people who were found on the American continent 
 when first visited by Europeans. Assuming that the conti- 
 nents, islands, and seas have ever been the same since the 
 deluge, then there are two theories : — 1. America was peopled 
 from Asia, by migration from the north-eastern extremity of 
 Asia, across Bhering's Straits. 2. It was peopled by crossing 
 the Pacific Ocean from the eastern coasts of Asia. Perhaps 
 in both ways. But who can tell what changes have occurred 
 in the long lapse of ages, in the Pacific Ocean ; and what 
 islands there may have been which have disappeared, and 
 which may have facilitated the migration across that ocean, if 
 it was in that way that population first came ? 
 
 The sketches of Asia have been brought down to the pres- 
 ent time, to make those of Europe and America the only 
 objects in the intended volume, comprising the lapse of time 
 between the commencement of the Reformation and -some 
 period within the current century. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 ALEXANDER in Persia, 522. 
 Alfred the Great, 63—73. 
 Arabia described, 526. 
 Arabians, see Mahomet. 
 Aristotelian philosophy, 469. 
 Armorial bearings, 460. 
 Asia Minor, 518. 
 Asia Caitral, 522. 
 Attainder, 25. 
 Australia, 605. 
 
 B. 
 
 Bacon, Roger, 113. 
 
 Bagdad, caliphs, 557. Their mag- 
 nificence, 560. 
 
 Barbarians in 500, their posses- 
 sions, 4. Character of, 3—9, 
 
 Bajazet and Tamerlane, 508. 
 
 Becket, Thomas a, 94. 
 
 Belisarius, 312, 479. 
 
 Belgium, see Netherlands. 
 
 Benedict, Saint, 17. 
 
 Bishops in, 500. 
 
 Bologna, 350. 
 
 Borgia, see Rome. 
 
 Boethius, 311. 
 
 Boccaccio, 471. 
 
 .Bri^ce and Baliol, 116. 
 
 C. 
 
 Ca:sar in England, 4. 
 
 Canonization, 229. 
 
 Capctian kings of France, 213. 
 
 Carlovingian kings, 203. 
 
 Ce^/s, 2. 
 
 CAe55, game of, 524. 
 
 China, description of, population of, 
 
 . 590. Origin of, Lamaism, 591. 
 Government of, 594. Moral con- 
 dition of, 595, Chinese lan- 
 
 guage, 598. Foreigners, exclu- 
 sion of, 597. Ignorance of Chi- 
 nese, 605. Their religion, 599. 
 Confucius, 601. Private life of 
 Chinese, 596. Commerce, 591. 
 
 Chivalry, see Crusades, 
 origin of, 457. 
 
 Chosrocs II. , his grandeur, 524. 
 
 Christianity, in 500, 13, 
 
 Church and State, united, 15. 
 Greek, 515. 
 Roman, see Rome. 
 
 CivU Law, 483, 
 
 Coiumbus, 186, 
 
 Commerce, (Heeren's remark,) 463: 
 
 Comines, (biographer,) 249. 
 
 Constantine the Great, 474, 
 
 Constantinople, description of, in 
 Justinian s time, 475, Taken by 
 crusaders, 498. Literaiy losses 
 in, 500. Latin empire at, 501. 
 Greek empire restored at, 503. 
 Taken by the Turks, 510, 
 
 Cradle of Nations, 522. 
 
 Cross, holy, restored by Heraclius, 
 elevation of, 491. 
 
 CriLsades, hoAV begun, 446. Meeting 
 at Clermont, 448. Jerusalem tak- 
 en, 449. Italian cities and cru- 
 sades, Saracens take Edessa, 
 Louis VII. and Conrad II. cru- 
 saders, Richard I., Philip Augus- 
 tus, and Frederick I. crusaders, 
 449. Richard takes Cyprus, siege 
 of Acre, truce with Saladin, 450. 
 Richard, captive, 451. Henry 
 VII. (Germ.) crusader, crusaders 
 take Constantinople, 451, 499. 
 Frederick II. of Germany, crr- 
 sader, 452. Teutonic crusades, 
 498. Louis IX. of France, his 
 crusades, 453. Christians expell- 
 ed from Palestine, 454. Effects 
 of, 454. Control temporal power 
 
608 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 455. Increase papal power, 455. 
 Promote free cities, 456, Cru- 
 sades in Europe, 455. Advance 
 popular rights, tranquillize Eu- 
 rope, promote chivalry, origin of 
 chivalry, 457. Came from the 
 east, made sacred by crusades, 
 
 458. School of refinement, no- 
 bility connected with chivalry, 
 
 459. Armorial distinctions, tour- 
 naments, 460. Orders of knight- 
 hood, 461. Crusades promote 
 commerce, laws of the sea, 462. 
 Silk, sugar, 463. Effects, good 
 and evil, of crusades, 464. 
 
 D. 
 
 Damascus, city of, 519. 
 
 Dante, 470. 
 
 Dearhorn^s Commerce of Black 
 
 Sea, 475. 
 Druids, 55. 
 Dunstan, Saint, 83. 
 
 E. 
 
 Ebatana, city of, 521. 
 
 Edessa, 519. 
 
 England, Caesar, description of, 
 several names of, Roman posses- 
 sion of, 54, 55. King Arthur, 
 England abandoned by Romans, 
 56. Invaded by Saxons 57 — 59. 
 Saxon kingdoms, Christianity in, 
 60, 61. Invasion by Danes, 62. 
 Alfred's reign, 63— 70. His death, 
 72. Saxon character, 73-78. Sax- 
 on language, 79, 80. Saxon kings, 
 81, Saint Dunstan, 83. Edwin 
 and Elgiva, 84. Danish invasion, 
 87. Battle of Hastings, 88. Con- 
 quered by "William, 89. Feudal 
 system in, 90. Doomsday-book, 
 91. William's reign, 91, 92. Wil- 
 liam Rufus, Henry I., Stephen, 
 Henry II., 92—94. Thomas k 
 Becket, 94. Roman Church, 95. 
 Pilgrimage to Canterbury, Chau- 
 cer's tales, 95, 96. Henry's reign, 
 96—99. Richard I., 99, 100. 
 John, in Ireland, murders Ar- 
 thur, loses French provinces, 
 99—102 Stephen Langton, 102. 
 John and the pope, Magna Char- 
 
 ta, baronial wars, John's conduct, 
 death, 102— 106. Henry III., mis- 
 erable state of the kingdom, pow- 
 er of the church, confirmation of 
 Magna Charta, 106—109. Origin 
 of the House of Commons, 110. 
 De Mountfort,110. Henry and his 
 son, prisoners, battle of Evesham, 
 111. Death of Henry, 112. State 
 of the country, 113, 114. Roger 
 Bacon, 113. 
 
 Edward I. conquers Wales, 
 
 Prince of Wales, 115. Wars with 
 Scotland, wars with France, 116. 
 William Wallace, internal gov- 
 ernment, 117. Confirmation of 
 Magna Charta, 118. Judicial 
 Courts, 119. English language, 
 120. 
 
 Edward II., rebellions, 120. 
 
 Battle of Barmockburn, 120. Ed- 
 ward deposed and murdered, 121. 
 State of society, 121. 
 
 Edward III., 122. Claims 
 
 crown of France.war withFrance, 
 battle of Crecy, 123. Edward the 
 Black Prince, 124. Capture of 
 Calais, order of garter, battle of 
 Poitiers, 124. King of France 
 captive, conduct of Edward the 
 Black Prince, 125. New war 
 with France, 126. Edward B. P. 
 aids Peter of Spain, 126, Loss 
 of provinces in France, death of 
 Edward B. P., death of Edward 
 III., 127. 
 
 Richard II., w^ars with Scot- 
 land and France, 127. Wat Ty- 
 ler, 128. Richard's imbecility, 
 
 129. Murder of Glocester, 130. 
 Duel of Hereford and Norfolk, 
 
 130. Richard goes to Ireland, 
 130. Richard deposed, Henry IV. 
 assumes the crown, Richard mur- 
 dered, 131. State of England, ju- 
 dicial courts, pleadings in Eng- 
 lish, 132. Treason, statute of, 132. 
 John Wickliffe, Chaucer, 133. 
 Learning, eminent authors, 133 
 —135. 
 
 Henry IV., table of kings, 
 
 135. Origin of red and white 
 roses, 1.36. Division into two par- 
 ties, 138. Battle of Shrewsbury, 
 king of Scotland prisoner, Lol- 
 lards, 139. 
 
 J 
 
INDEX. 
 
 009 
 
 Heniy V. invades France, 
 
 battle of Agincourt, 1 10, 141. H. 
 marries Catherine of France, his 
 death, 111. 
 
 Henr}^ VI., principal actors 
 
 in his time, 113, 144. Margaret 
 of Anjou, 14G. Elenor, wife of 
 Glocesler, Glocester murdered, 
 14G. Sufiolk beheaded,Jack Cade, 
 Henry's imbecility, 147. Attempt 
 to reconcile parties, 148. Battles 
 of York and Lancaster, Henry 
 prisoner, 149. Death of York, 
 Henry rescued by the queen, 150. 
 
 - - - - Edward IV., battles of York 
 and Lancaster, 151. Flight of 
 Margaret, Edward marries Eliz- 
 abeth Woodville, 152. Clarence 
 marries Warwick's daughter, in- 
 surrections, 153. Warwick rebels, 
 Edward escapes to the continent, 
 154. Henry VI. restored, Marga- 
 ret comes from France, Edward 
 returns, battle of Barnet, War- 
 wick slain, 155. Henry and Mar- 
 garet captives, 156. Edward's 
 reign, death, character, 156. Jane 
 Shore, 157. 
 
 Richard III., principal ac- 
 tors in his time, 158, 159. Rich- 
 ard imprisons his nephews, mur- 
 ders them, usurps the crown, IGO, 
 161. Richard proposes to marry 
 his niece, 162. Earl of Richmond 
 
 ' claims the croAvn, battle of Bos- 
 worth, Richard slain, Henry VII. 
 proclaimed, 163. Richard's par- 
 liament, 164. Henry marries the 
 daughter of Edward IV., union 
 of roses,' 164. Pretenders to the 
 throne, murder of 5'oung War- 
 wick, 165. Reign of Henry Vll. , 
 character, 166. Eminent Avriters, 
 inventions, 167, 168. 
 
 English language, prevalence of, 
 
 Euphrates, cities on, 519. 
 Enrope,noY\.h.era. and north-eastern, 
 257. 
 
 F. 
 
 Ferrara, 350. 
 
 Feudal system, 18. Opinions of em- 
 inent men on, 19. Origin of, 20. 
 Different tenures, 20. Lords and 
 vassalsj 21-— 25. Nobility arose 
 
 from, 22. Classes of society, 24. 
 Forfeiture and attainder, 25. 
 Oaths of vassals, 26. Livery and 
 sejzen, investiture, wars, 27. Sla- 
 very under, 28. Burthens of, 29. 
 Mitigation of slavery, note, 30. 
 Hallam's opinion of, 31. Feudal 
 system key of history, 32. 
 Florence, Tuscany, Tuscan cities, 
 357. Guelfs and Ghibelines in, 
 and hereditary feuds, 358. Influ- 
 ence of Florence, its government 
 in 1282, nobles excluded, 359. 
 Florence and Pistoia, 360. The 
 Bianci and Neri, 361. Charles of 
 Valois at Florence, 362. Pope 
 and Florence, 363. Attack on 
 Pistoia, 364. Its commercial 
 grandeur, 364. Sismondi's char- 
 acter of Florentines, 365. Balance 
 of power, war with Milan, deluge 
 at Florence, duke of Athens at 
 Florence, 366. His tyranny, fam- 
 ine and pestilence at Florence in 
 1348, 367. Charles IV. in Italy, 
 368. Sea-port of Telemone, 369. 
 Medici family in 1360, Florence, 
 Pisa, and Voltera, first maritime 
 war of Florence, war with pope, 
 revolution in 1378,370, 371. Med- 
 ici family, 371. John Hawkwood, 
 372. Glorious era of Florence, " 
 from 1383 to 1434, 372. Cosmo dp 
 Medici, imprisoned, banished, re- 
 called, 374; at the head of the 
 republic, 375. Cosmo's magnifi- 
 cence, his death, Sismondi's re- 
 flections, 376. Florence loses its 
 liberty, 377. Pierode Medici, 378. 
 Piero's reproach of his party, his 
 death, 378. His sons, duke of 
 Milan's visit to Florence, 379. 
 Reign of the Medici, Lorenzo the 
 Magnificent, his enmity to the 
 Pazzi, conspiracy of the Pazzi, 
 380. Increased power of Lorenzo, 
 382. Severe punishments, Loren- 
 zo and Sixtus IV., 382. Lorenzo 
 at Naples, makes peace, Turks 
 invade Italy, Lorenzo's power, 
 his debts paid out of public treas- 
 ury, his death, 383, 384. Savono- 
 raiaand Lorenzo, 384. Lorenzo's 
 character, 385. Opinions of him 
 by Hallam, Roscoe, and Sisraon- 
 di, Roscoe's description of his 
 
610 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 person, 336. Piero succeeds Lo- 
 renzo, 387. His feeble govern- 
 ment, treats with Charles VIII., 
 banishment of Piero, Charles at 
 Florence, 387. New constitution, 
 388. Savonorala, his power, 389. 
 His death, 390. Piero's death, 
 war between Germanj^ France, 
 Spain, and Ital}^ the Medici re- 
 stored, dukes of Florence, 391. 
 
 France, in the sixth and seventh 
 centuries, 198. Mayors of the 
 palace, battle of Charles Martel 
 and the Moors, Pepin assumes 
 the crown, 201. End of the Me- 
 roAingians, Carlovingians, 203. 
 Charlemagne, 204—209. Patron- 
 age of learning, Guizot's com- 
 ments, Alcuin, Eginhard, 207. 
 Charlemagne's death and burial, 
 ditticulties overcome b}' him, 208, 
 209. Louis debonaire, 209. Divi- 
 sion of France and Germany, 
 modern France, condition A. D. 
 1000, 210. Commerce, clergy, 211. 
 Mechanic arts, 212. Elements of 
 French historv, Capetians, 213. 
 Table of French kings, 214. Roy- 
 al branches, 215. Truce of God, 
 216. Crusades begun in France, 
 218. Philip L, Louis VI., 220. 
 Charters cities, 221. Louis VII., 
 crtisade, 221. Divorces Elenor, 
 she marries Henrv II. of Eng- 
 land, 223. Philip II., Richard I., 
 Frederick II., crusade, 223. Albi- 
 gen.ses, 224. Troubadours, Prov- 
 ence, courts of love, 225. Relig- 
 ious persecution, 226. Origin of 
 Inquisition, 228. 
 
 Louis IX., called Saint, 229. 
 
 Canonization of, his character, 
 229. Crusades, 230. His biogra- 
 pher, Joinville, 231. Philip the 
 Fair, 233. Third estate, 234. His 
 quarrel with Boniface VIII., 234. 
 Elects a French pope, popes at 
 Avignon, destroys knight tem- 
 plars, divides their riches, 235. 
 His death, and that of the pope, 
 236. Judicial courts, kings of 
 the house of Valois, miserable 
 state of France, 237. Wars 
 with England, Edward III. in- 
 vades France, battle of Crecy, 
 Capture of Calais, 238. John, 
 
 king of France, battle of Poic- 
 tiers, John captive, his treatment, 
 239. Pestilence, Petrarch's de- 
 scription of misery of France, 
 Charles the Bad, of Navarre, his 
 death, 240. Jacquerie, Charles V., 
 241. Bed of justice, armed adven- 
 turers, 242. Internal commotions, 
 
 243. Henry V. of England, in 
 France, battle of Agincourt, 243. 
 Treatv of Troyes, Charles VII., 
 
 244. Agnes Sorelle, Maid of Or- 
 leans, her agency, 245—248. First 
 standing army, 248. Absolute 
 power of the king, 249. 
 
 Louis XL, Comines his bi- 
 ographer, 249. Base character of 
 Louis, his quarrel with Charles 
 of Burgundy, 250. His dominion 
 over all France, his miserable 
 life and death, 252. Touches to 
 cure king's evil, establisl>es mails, 
 252 
 
 Charles VIII., 253. Con- 
 quers Naples, 254. His death, 
 Louis XII., marries Anne, wid- 
 ow of Charles, her excellent 
 character, 255. Death of Louis, 
 French language, 256. 
 
 Franks^ conquer Gaul, 199. 
 
 G. 
 
 Genoa, 350. Wars with Venice, 351. 
 Internal factions, 352. Commer- 
 cial riches, 353. Possessions at 
 Constantinople, 354. Subjected to 
 Milan, 355. Louis XII. at Genoa, 
 356. 
 
 Germany, separated from France, 
 259. Geography of, 260. German 
 histoi}'-, materials of, people of, 
 A. D. 1000, 261. Emperors elec- 
 tive, 262. Emperors and popes, 
 
 263. Table of German emperors, 
 
 264. Henry I. establishes cities, 
 
 265. Otho I., electors of, 266. 
 Title of king of Rome, iron 
 crown, war in Italy, 267. Henry 
 IV. and Gregory VII., German 
 population in 1138, state of soci- 
 etv, 268. Guelfs and Ghibelines, 
 origin of, 269. Conrad III., 269. 
 Frederick Barbarossa, his Italian 
 wars, 270. Frederick II., 271. 
 Fem-courts, 272. Frederick and 
 
INDEX. 
 
 611 
 
 popes, Dnuham's opinion of Fred- 
 erick, '273. Great interregnum, 
 274. Electors of emperor, 275. 
 Richard of Cornwall, Rodolph of 
 Hapsburgh, 27G ; reign of, foun- 
 der of house of 7lustria, 277. Al- 
 bert assassinated, vengeance of 
 his daughter, 278. Charles IV. 
 establishes form of election, 278. 
 His golden bull, founds Univer- 
 sity of Prague, Wincelaus, de- 
 praved character of, 279. Sigis- 
 mund, presides at council of Con- 
 stance, John Huss, and Jerome 
 of Prague, 280. Zisca, blind gen- 
 eral, slaver}' gradually disap- 
 pears, 281. Frederick 'IV. and 
 house of Austria, his reign, 282. 
 Maximilian.283. Perpetual peace, 
 imperial chamber, Aulic council, 
 circles of Germany, 284. Military 
 force, 285. Fem-courts suppress- 
 ed, mails established, 285. Maxi- 
 milian's Italian wars, 285. 
 
 Greek empire, see Roman empire 
 of the east. 
 
 Greek philosophers, last of. 523. 
 
 Grenada, conquest of, 185. 
 
 Greenwood's edition of Maundrett's 
 Palestine, 519. 
 
 Guelfs and Ghibelines, origin of, 
 269. In Italy, 323, 324. 
 
 Guizofs historical lectures, 204. 
 
 Gunpowder, 467 — 472. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hallam's opinion of feudal system, 
 
 31. 
 Hanse to\^^ls, origin of, 274. 
 Heathen, origin of name of, 13. 
 Heraclius,'Rom?LXi emperor, 488,489. 
 Holland, see Netherlands. 
 Huns, origin of, 6. 
 Huss, John, burnt, 280. 
 
 I. 
 
 Iconoclasts, image-breakers, 492. 
 
 India described, 569. Origin of peo- 
 ple, 570. Ancient temples, 572, 
 Pagodas, 573. Alexander in, 579. 
 Commerce, 578. Religion, 571. 
 Castes, priesthood, 572. Elora, 
 superstitions, 573. Sutteeism, 575. 
 Laws of Menu, political revolu- 
 
 tions, 577. Conquests by Portu- 
 guese, 581. By the Dutch, 582. 
 By the French, 583. By the Eng- 
 lish, 583. By the Sjanish, 582. 
 East India Companv, 584. Lord 
 Clive, Warren Hastings, 586. 
 Lord Wellington, 587. Black 
 Hole at Calcutta, power of East 
 India Company, 586. 
 
 In(]uisUion,oiigin of, 228. In Spain, 
 187. 
 
 Ireland, description of, 32. Leland 
 and Moore, historians of, popu- 
 lation of, early annals of, 33. 
 Four kingdoms of, 34. St. Pat- 
 rick, 35. Early learning, 36. 
 Irish harp, Roman church in, 
 granted by pope Adrian to Henry 
 II., 37. Conquests of Strongbow, 
 38. Invasion of Henry II., etfects 
 of, 39. Causes of wretchedness 
 in, 40. Prince John in, 41. Af- 
 flicted state of Ireland to the year 
 1500, 42—44. 
 
 Islamisvi, see Mahometanism. 
 
 Ispahan, city of, 521. 
 
 Irving^s Washington, Columbus, 186. 
 
 Italian language, 315. 
 
 If all/, elements of its history, Theo- 
 doric, Gothic king, 309. His use- 
 ful reign, 310. Cassiodorus, Boe- 
 thius, Symachus, cruelty of The- 
 odoric to Boethius and S\-machus, 
 
 311. Miserable end of Theodoric, 
 
 312. Conquests in Italy of Beli- 
 sarius and Narses,312. Northern 
 Italy described, 320. Guelfs and 
 Ghibelines in Italy, 323, 324. At- 
 tempts of Frederick Barbarossa 
 to conquer northern Italy, 324 — 
 327- Peace of Constance, 327. 
 Elements of history, 328, 329. 
 Cities subjected by noble families, 
 330, 331. State of societv, 332. 
 The Visconti at Milan, 333—336. 
 
 Jack Cade, insurrection, 147. 
 Jacquerie in France, 241. 
 Jerome, of Prague, burnt, 280. 
 Jernsalcni taken by Chosroes, of 
 
 Persia, 521. By Arabians, 542. 
 Joinville, biographer of St. Louis, 
 
 229. 
 Justinian and Theodora, his origin, 
 
 477. Hisbuildings, 481. His code 
 
612 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 of laws, 483. His reign, 485. 
 His death, 48G. 
 
 K. 
 
 Knighthood, orders of, 461. 
 Koran of Mahomet, 535. 
 
 Lamaism, origin of, 591. 
 Latin language, 315. 
 Laiv, canon, origin of, 422. 
 
 civil, compilation of, 483. 
 Laios of the sea, 462. 
 Learning, see society, 472. 
 
 study of Latin, revived, 472. 
 Lombard kingdom, 313 — 316. 
 
 M. 
 
 Macpherson, Ossian's poems, 34. 
 
 Magna Charta, 104. 
 
 MaJiomet, or Mohammed, his ori- 
 gin, 530. His religion, and prop- 
 agation of it, 531. The Hegira, 
 532. Mahomet takes Mecca, 534. 
 His death, the Koran, 535 His 
 private life, 536. His creed, 537. 
 His miracles, 538. Abubeker, 
 538. Conquests on the Euphra- 
 tes. Bassora founded, Persia con- 
 quered, conquests in the east, 539. 
 Syria conquered, 540. Jerusalem 
 taken, 542. Conquests in ten 
 years, 538—543. Egypt invaded, 
 '544. Alexandria taken, 545. Li- 
 brary burnt, 546. Amrou's de- 
 scription of Egypt,543— 548. Con- 
 quest of northern Africa, 548. 
 Succession of caliphs in the east, 
 house of Omniades, civil wars, 
 religious seels, 550. Mahometan 
 population and character, 551. 
 House of Abbassides, Omniades 
 overthrown, .5.56. Reign of the 
 Abbassides, 556. Grandeur of 
 Bagdad, 557. Mokanna, (Lalla 
 Rookh,)557. Haroun Al Raschid, 
 558. His patronage of learning, 
 his pilgrimages, 559. Almamon's 
 reign, 560. Greek works trans- 
 lated, 561. Motasem the Octona- 
 ry, 561. Moctador, his splendor, 
 562. Conquest of Turks, 563. 
 
 Origin of Ottoman empire, 563. 
 Manors, name of, 23. 
 Mariners^ compass, 467 — 472. 
 MaundreU's Palestine, 519. 
 Mediterranean, cities on coast of, 
 
 519. 
 Medici family, 371. 
 Merovingian kings, 199. 
 Milan, 332-339. 
 Monastic life, 17. 
 Morier on Persia, 523. 
 Mitratori, 311. 
 
 N. 
 
 Navies, surnames, origin of, 460- 
 Naples and Sicily, 391. Norman 
 kingdom in 1127, elements of his- 
 tory, Naples and Germany con- 
 nected, 392. Crown of Naples 
 passes to house of Suabia, crown 
 passes to house of Anjou, Conra- 
 din and prince Frederick be- 
 headed, 393. Peter of Arragon, 
 394. Sicilian vespers, death of 
 Charles of Anjou, Naples and 
 Sicily separated, 395. Joan, queen 
 of Naples, Charles III., 396. Na- 
 ples and Sicily conquered by 
 Spain, Alfonso of Arragon, 397. 
 Ferdinand, 398. Alfonso II., 
 Charles VIII. of France, 399. 
 Personal description of Charles, 
 
 400. Prepares to invade Naples, 
 
 401. His entry into Rome, his 
 army described, 402. Charles and 
 pope Alexander VI , 403. Mur- 
 der of prince Zem-Zem, 404. 
 Conquest of Naples by Charles 
 VKL, league against him, 405. 
 His retreat, 406. Fate of the 
 French, 408. Ferdinand II. re- 
 covers Naples, marries his aunt, 
 his death, 409, 410. Wars of 
 France, Spain, and Italy, Naples 
 and Sicily pass to Spain, 410. 
 
 Netherkmds described, 192. Roman 
 church in, comprised in Charle- 
 magne's dominions, feudal sys- 
 tem in, 194. Commerce, wars, 
 cities, 195. Geographical divi- 
 sions, spirit of liberty, Arteveldt, 
 196. Dukes of Burgundy ,Charles 
 the Rash, his attempt to conquer 
 Switzerland, 197. His daughter 
 
INDEX. 
 
 613 
 
 marries Maximilian of Germany, 
 
 consequences, 198. 
 Nobilitij, origin of, 22, 459. 
 Norman kingdom in Italy, 318 — 
 
 320. 
 
 O. 
 
 Orders of monks, see Rome. 
 
 of knighthood, 461. 
 Orleans, Maid of, 245. 
 Ottoman empire, 563. 
 
 Pagan, origin of name of, 13. 
 
 Patrick, St., of Ireland, Pelagian 
 heresy, 35. 
 
 Persia boundaries, 520. Persepolis 
 citv', 521. Porter on Persia, 523. 
 
 Pestilence in 1348, 367. 
 
 Petrarch, 471. 
 
 Pisa, its commerce, its buildings, its 
 decline, 352 — 356. 
 
 Philosophy, scholastic, 469, 
 
 Philosophers, Grecian, last of, 523. 
 
 Portugal, its origin, Joam I. and 
 his sons, 190. Conquests of, in 
 Africa, commercial grandeur of, 
 191. Portuguese language, 192. 
 
 Printing, art of, 467—472. 
 
 R. 
 
 Religion, state of in 500, 13—18. 
 
 Retrospect of five centuries, 1000 — 
 1500, 465. 
 
 Roman empire of the east in 500, 
 9—13. From 500 to 1453, 474. 
 Constantinople described, 475. 
 Justinian's reign, 477 — 483. Civil 
 law compiled, 482—486. Reign 
 of Heraclius, 488. Reign of Basil, 
 493. Comneni dynasty, 495. 
 Reign of Andronicns, 496. An- 
 geli dynasty, 498. Constantinople 
 taken by crusaders, 499. Litera- 
 ry losses at Coiistantinople, 500. 
 Latin kingdom at Constantinople, 
 501. Restoration of Greek empire 
 at Constantinople, 503. Attack 
 on Constantinople by Turks, 510. 
 Siege and conquest of Constanti- 
 nople by Turks, 511. Note on the 
 Greek church, 515. 
 
 Rome, the popes, and the church, 
 authorities relied on, 411. Rome, 
 5^ 
 
 elements of papal power, 411, 
 False decretals, 412. Gregory 
 VII., 413. Popes from 1073—1303, 
 Geisler's opinion of Gregory VII., 
 413, 414. His origin, policy, fall, 
 and death, 415. His contest with 
 German emperor Henry IV., 416. 
 Matilda's donation, 417. Celibacy 
 of clergy, religious orders, 419. 
 Mendicant orders, 420. Relations 
 of clerical and temporal power, 
 420. Appeal to Rome, 421. Papal 
 arrogance. Innocent III, and John 
 of England, 422. Canon law, its 
 origin, utility, duration, 422 — 425, 
 Roman population, Colonna and 
 Ursini families, 425. Transub- 
 stantiation, sacramental confes- 
 sion, 426. War against Albigeur 
 ses. Inquisition established, 427. 
 Its power over person and prop- 
 erty, 428. Dispensing and ena- 
 bling powers of popes, 429. Bon- 
 iface and Philip of France, triple 
 crown, bull unam sanctam, 431. 
 Death of Boniface, 432. Jubilee, 
 Benedict XL, 433. Rienzi, (Bul- 
 wer,) Clement V., Papal seat at 
 Avignon, restored to Rome, great 
 schism, 434. Council of Con- 
 stance, 435. Martin v., proposed 
 reforms, 436. Huss, and Jerome of 
 Prague, burnt, councils superior 
 to popes, 438. Succession of 
 popes, union of Greek and Latin 
 churches, second jubilee, Nepo- 
 tism, Pius II., 439. Sixtus IV., 
 his profligacy, conspires against 
 the Medici, Innocent VIH. buA'S 
 papal crown, 440. Alexander VI., 
 441, Csesar Borgia, his son, 442, 
 Their infamous deeds, 443. Al- 
 exander VI. grants America, 442. 
 Sismondi's account of the Bor- 
 gias, Alexander poisoned, 443- 
 Restricts the press, 444. Julius II. 
 and his wars, decline of the 
 church, Leo X., 4-45. Indulgen- 
 ces, approach of Reformation, 
 446. 
 
 S. 
 
 Scholastic learning, 469. 
 
 Scotland described, 44. Early pop- 
 ulation, 45, Name of, 46. ^Early 
 kings, Shakspeare's Macbeth, 
 
614 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Maid of Norway, proposed mar- 
 riage of, her death, 47. Bruce and 
 Baliol, 48. "William Wallace, 
 battles of Falkirk and Bannock- 
 burn, origin of house of Stuart, 
 
 49. Succession of Scottish kings, 
 
 50. Internal state of Scotland, 
 marriage of daughter of Henry 
 VII. with James IV., origin of 
 house of Stuart in England, 51. 
 Battle of Flowden Field, 52. 
 Character of the Scots, 53. 
 
 Sea-lmvs, 463. 
 
 Silk, 464. 
 
 Sicilian vespers, 394. 
 
 Slavery, decline of, 466. 
 
 Socieiij from 1000 to 1500, 465. 
 
 Society, review of, 465 — 474. 
 
 Spain, description of, 169. Gothic 
 kingdom, 170. Battle between 
 Alaric and Clovis, Roman church 
 in Spain, 171. Spain invaded by 
 Moors, origin of northern Gothic 
 kingdoms, 173. Feudal system 
 unknown in Spain, Arabian cali- 
 phate in, 175. Grandeur of, 176. 
 Arabian learning in, refinements, 
 
 177. Duration of caliphate, en- 
 largement of northern kingdoms, 
 
 178. Castalian spirit, 179. _ Cas- 
 tles, Cortes, freedom of opinion, 
 180. Privilege of imion, Justiza, 
 liberty, 181. The Cid, 18-2. Peter 
 the Cruel, man iage of Ferdinand 
 and Isabella, 183. Their joint 
 dominion, internal state of Spain, 
 184. Expulsion of the Moors, 
 conquest of G ranada, 185. Wars 
 of Ferdinand in Italy, 186 Death 
 of Isabella, her daughter Joan, 
 
 187. Character of Ferdinand, 
 
 188. Language and literature, 
 
 189. Prescott's History of Ferdi- 
 nand and Isabella, note, 190. 
 
 Sugar, 464. 
 
 Surnames, origin of, 460. 
 
 Susa, or Sushan, 521. 
 
 Switzerland, ancient state of, 285. 
 Description of, feudal lords of, 
 city of Berne, Albert, 286. Inso- 
 lence of his agents, union of for- 
 est cantons, oppressions, meeting 
 at Rutli, William Tell, 289. Bat- 
 tle of Morgarten, league of con- 
 federates, 291. Swiss name, 293. 
 Wars of S wisSjincrease of league, 
 
 294—296. Elements of Swiss his- 
 tory from 1350 to 1500, Zurich 
 and Austria, battle of Laupen, 
 294. De Coucy and the Swiss, 
 battle of Sempach, 295. League 
 of Sempach, Appenzal joins, 296. 
 Swiss conquests on the Aar, con- 
 tentions among confederates, 297. 
 Battle of St. Jacob, 298. Promi- 
 nent agents from 1450 to 1477, 
 298. Charles the Rash and the 
 Swiss, 299. His policy, 300. Bat- 
 tle of Granson, 301. Battle of 
 Morat, 303. Decline of Swiss 
 character, Swiss in Italy, meeting 
 at Stantz, 304. Nicholas of the 
 Flue, covenant of Stantz, Frey- 
 burgh and Soleure admitted, 305. 
 War with Maximilian, peace, 
 members of the confederacy in 
 1500, 306. Geneva, Neuchatel, 
 306. Grisons, Tyrol, 307. Sum- 
 mary of Swiss character, 308. 
 Symcon, the Stylite, 17. 
 
 Tacitus, on the Germans, 7. 
 Tadmor, or Palmyra, 519. 
 Tamerlane and Bajazet, 508. 
 Taurus, or Tabrees, city, 519. 
 Teheran, city, 519. 
 Teutonic nations, 5 — 7. 
 Theodora, her firmness, 479. 
 Tigris, cities on the, 519. 
 Tournaments, 460. 
 Treason, statute of, 132. 
 Troubadours, 225. 
 Truce of God, 216. 
 Tytler^ on feudal system, 18. 
 
 U. 
 
 Ulphilas, converts the Goths, 15. 
 Universities, 469. 
 
 V. 
 
 Venice, origin of, 339. Political rev- 
 olutions, 340—344. Frederick 
 Barbarossa at Venice, 341. Mar- 
 riage of Venice and the sea, 342. 
 Venice excommunicated, conspi- 
 racy, 342, 343. Perpetual aristoc- 
 racy, Council of Ten, its tyran- 
 ny,'343. Nobles and people, elec- 
 
INDEX. 
 
 615 
 
 lion of Doge, 344. Venice and 
 Constantinople, 345. Rivalry with 
 Pisa and Genoa, 34G. Doge Mo- 
 cenago, his view of prosperity in 
 Venice, 347. Conquests under 
 Foscari, Venice and the Turks, 
 348. WarofVenice with France, 
 Germany and Spain, 348. Effect 
 of on Venice, 349. Decline of 
 Venice, 350. 
 
 W. 
 
 Ware's letters from Palmyra, 519. 
 
 Wat Tylcfs insurrection, 128. 
 WlLcatflii's Hist, of Northmen, 253. 
 Wicliiiffc, John, reformer, 133. 
 
 York and Lancaster, wars, 151. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zend language, 5G6 
 Zenda -Vesta, of Zoroaster, 567. 
 Zisca^ blind general, 581. 
 Zoroaster, his religion', 567. 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: ^p^ ^^ 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 1 6066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 m^. 
 
 ^ ^